A/N-SYNOPSIS

WILD DESIRE (The beauty & the possessive series 4)

SYNOPSIS

Christine thought everything in her life was already in place. She’s happy with everything that she achieved. Everything was perfect. She thought, it would remain that way until she needed to go back home.

Then, that unavoidable fateful reunion happened, and her first love decided to barge into her quiet life again.

According to the saying, “Love is sweeter the second time around” but what if you don’t believe in second chances anymore? Will love enough for her to face her fears and doubts and gamble for another chance in love?

A/N:

Hello everyone. I am 22_

MonAmour

(

Zoé

) .

This is the book 4 of THE BEAUTY & THE POSSESSIVE SERIES.

FYI, i don’t tolerate rude comments (I will spam you). Opinions and constructive criticisms are highly appreciated though.

WARNING 1 : This story is NOT edited so expect some mistakes.

WARNING 2 : This story has MATURE contents.

WARNING 3

:

Foul words/ Swearing

of the characters.

I would appreciate it so much if you leave some COMMENTS and VOTES for this story. SHARE and FOLLOW would be a plus! Thank you!

This story is mine so copying and posting to other sites is a big NO

Wild Desire by 22_MonAmour

Copyright © 2020. All Rights Reserved.

Prologue

A/N: Hi guys! I hope you are all doing well right now. Everything that’s happening in the world right now is really sad and i hope that this story will bring a smile on your faces even just for a moment. It’s the second week of the lockdown here in France but thank God because writing saved me from getting bored to death at home. Anyway, happy reading :)

(Let’s pray that this

coronavirus

will be perished soon.)

🗽©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

PROLOGUE

CHRISTINE’s

POV

I stared at the view outside from the top floor of the tall glass building of our company. It was just a usual scenery from my office but it always calms me everytime from all the stress from work. I stretched my arms above my head to ease the uncomfortable feeling in my back. Just a couple of minutes more and I would finally go home for the day.

My friends invited me to go out tonight but I declined. I wanted nothing but to relax at home. I chuckled inwardly.

If I was the same Christine years ago, I would gladly join them to have fun, but everything changed now. Maybe, this is what they call ‘adulting’. Instead of going out, I prefer to stay at home most of the time after my work.

I checked the time on my wristwatch once again and was about to sit down on my swivel chair to fix my things when someone knocked on the door. Then, someone came in. My forehead scrunched, thinking that it was my EA, but I was wrong.

“Hi, darling.” My father greeted which surprised me. I wasn’t expecting for him to come to my office. He’s the CEO of our company, Super L. It’s a chain of supermarkets that has branches around the world.

Now, I’m currently the president of our company. After all the hard work and efforts that I’ve exerted, I’ve finally achieved the position. It has been a year since I became the president and I could proudly say that the company’s growth became more progressive than ever.

“Oh, hi, daddy! What brings you here? I was about to head out.” I kissed him on the cheek. For some reason, he didn’t smile. He looked like he aged a couple of years because he looked so serious.

“What happened? Is there any problem, daddy? You look so serious.” I asked curiously. He heaved a sigh and then sat on the chair at my table. He looked so tired and there was something in him today that I couldn’t pinpoint.

“We need to go home.” He answered and that surprised me. Three years ago, I’ve decided to join my parents in Texas in order to help them manage our business. My sister, Maggie, got married that time and decided to reside in Australia with her husband. I was left alone.

Because I was alone in our house, my parents suggested for me to join them in Houston. Ever since then, I’ve been working non-stop for our company until I’ve finally gained the fruits of my labor when I got elected as the president of the company.

But then, just half a year ago, my mother decided to go back home to New York. Me and my father were against her decision because she would be alone there, but we couldn’t change her mind. According to her, we’ve been staying in Houston for how many years already and it was time for her to go back home for good.

She even asked me to go with her, but I declined because I was happy of what I was doing here, the thought of going home didn’t occur in my mind. Besides, I didn’t see any reason for me to go back home anymore. Really? Is that it or you’re just afraid? A part of my brain contradicted, and I groaned inwardly.

I didn’t want to think about the past anymore. It has been three years already. I’ve finally found a place for me to be happy and this is the right place. I’ve finally moved on and I didn’t want to mess everything up again.

“Home? Sure, let’s go home together. Why don’t we eat at our favorite restaurant tonight? It’s my treat.” I answered, feigning nonchalance. Deep inside of me, I was hoping that he wasn’t talking about going back home to New York.

“Darling, you know what I’m talking about.”

“W-What do you mean, daddy?”

“You heard it right. We need to go home to New York as soon as possible. Your mother was rushed to the hospital this afternoon.” My eyes widened.

“Oh, God! What happened to mom?!”

“According to the doctor, she has to undergo a heart bypass surgery as soon as possible that’s why we need to be there.” Upon hearing that, my tears fell from my eyes. I felt like my strength dissipated from my body. I wasn’t expecting the bad news and I wanted to castigate myself because of being selfish. I shouldn’t be thinking about myself right now because my mother was rushed to the hospital.

My father stood up and then hugged me, comforting me.

“Hush, sweetie. She’s going to be alright. We just need to have faith.” I cried on my father’s chest. I was still shaken of the bad news. I haven’t seen my mother for five months already and I felt bad because I was too busy with my work that I couldn’t even visit her.

“I want to see her, daddy.” I uttered after a couple of minutes as I pulled away from my father’s arms. He looked at me worriedly. He looked surprised as well. Maybe, he didn’t expect for me to agree to go home right away.

“Are you sure?” I nodded determinedly.

“This is not about me, daddy. This is about mommy. I want to see her as soon as possible. I can’t work here thinking that she’s in that kind of condition.”

He nodded his head in understanding. “I understand. Get ready then. We’ll be flying home tonight.”

“Okay, daddy. Have you informed about this to Maggie?”

“Yes. I already called her before I came here and she told me that they will be coming home as well. Just like you, she cried because of so much worry.”

“You know, Mags. She’s a crybaby when it comes to her loved ones.” Daddy chuckled.

“You both are the same, darling.”

That made smile. He’s right. Well, my family is my weakness. “It’s good that she decided to go home too. Mom needs our support right now.”

“Your mother and I are really so lucky because you two are our daughters.” The smile on my face widened and hugged him once again.

“And Maggie and I are the luckiest because you and mommy are our parents.”

After that, we went home together and prepared everything that we needed to go back home to New York. Just when I finished packing my things, an unexpected visitor arrived.

“Hi, Christine. I’m sorry for coming unannounced. I just want to see you before you go home to New York.” Greg said with a smile as he handed me the beautiful bouquet and a cute teddy bear. That made me smile.

Greg had been courting me for about three months already. I already told him about my situation but that didn’t stop him from courting me. I flatly said no to him beforehand, but his determination was admirable. I saw his efforts these past few months and I slowly appreciated it bit by bit.

I’ve been thinking about my situation these past few months and now that I’d finally go back home, maybe this would be the right time for me to fix everything so that I could finally totally move forward.

Greg is a good man and he already managed to have a space in my heart. Everyone around us don’t have anything bad to say against him.

He’s one of the executives of our company. We’re the same age. Good-looking and gentleman.

“Thank you, Greg. How did you know about that? I mean, us going home?”

“I heard from the Executive secretary of the CEO.” I grimaced and then nodded my head. We went to the living room and continued chatting there.

“Christine, I know this is not the right time for me to say this because of your situation but I just want to have a peace of mind.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can’t help but to get worried because you’re going back home to New York and see him again.” He looked so worried. He took my hand and then held it while staring at me intently.

“Please, tell me that you’ll come back here to Houston and I hope that by that time, you will finally tell me your answer.” He sounded as if he was having a hard time. Looking at him like that made me feel guilty.

Maybe all his efforts are already enough. He’s a good guy, opposite of him …

I smiled at him and then gently squeezed his hand. “Don’t worry, Greg. I’ll go home because of my mom and not because of him . I’ll return here just like the way I left. The Christine that you know will come back as a whole and by that time, I will finally tell you my answer. I’ll fix everything first.”

His eyes brightened with happiness. Even though I didn’t tell him exactly what I meant, the look on his face told me that he already understood my answer.

He took my hand to his lips and then kissed it. “Thank you, Christine. I want to celebrate right now but I know, it’s still too early. I want to directly hear those words from your lips when you come back here. I’ll be waiting for you.”

That made me smile. Yes, I’ve finally made a decision to start anew. This time, it will be with someone else whom I know that will love me the way I deserved to be loved.

Yes, I’ve finally moved on but not totally because I’ve only dedicated myself with my work these past few years. Now, I realized that I need to be happy too. Maybe, having a new man in my life will ease the feeling of emptiness in me.

At exactly 5:30 pm, me and my father flew to New York on our private jet. We went directly to the hospital when we arrived there. We managed to see my mother before the operation and I couldn’t help but to tear up upon seeing her like that.

It was my first time seeing her in that state and it broke my heart.

“Mom, please, be strong. We’ll be here for you. Please, fight for us.” I said emotionally just before they took her to the operating room. A faint smile broke across her lips upon hearing what I’ve said.

“I’m glad you finally came home, darling.” She answered with a faint voice. I kissed her forehead and then gave her a hug.

“Yes, mommy. I came home for you, so please, be strong.”

“I will, darling. Don’t worry. You gave me strength just by being here.”

“Maggie and her family are on their way here as well, sweetheart. All of us will be waiting outside for you.” My father said to my mother and then kissed her forehead. Upon hearing that, I saw the spark of happiness in my mother’s eyes.

During the operation, we just remained outside the OR for I didn’t know how long. My father told me to go home so that I could sleep, but I declined. I knew that I couldn’t sleep anyway. I decided to go to the chapel in order to pray for my mother.

I remained there for almost an hour. Even if I already finished praying, I just stayed there. I wanted to be alone even just for a couple of minutes. But after I finally felt a little bit better, I decided to go back to the OR.

I stood up from sitting on the front pew and was about walk out of the chapel when I suddenly bumped into someone.

My face even bumped into that person’s hard chest.

“Sorry.” I said apologetically. I was planning to go on ahead after saying my apology, but then, I noticed something. My forehead crinkled when a familiar smell tickled my nose. My feet automatically got rooted on the ground as my heart started beating erratically.

I slowly looked up to confirm my suspicion, silently praying that I was just mistaken. Then, a gasp escaped my lips when I saw his handsome face. It was indeed him. I swallowed hard and didn’t know how to react.

It felt like it had been so long since we last saw each other.

Why does he need to appear in front of me right now? Why now? I haven’t even spent a whole day in New York and I already ran into him! Is this a joke of fate?! His tantalizing grey eyes bored into my blue ones and I felt like my body turned into a statue, unable to move.

While we were on our way here, I already planned to see him because of an important matter that I wanted to discuss with him, but I didn’t expect to see him this early. I wasn’t prepared.

“Mi amor.” He uttered throatily and my eyes squinted in anger. Him calling me that awakened all the negative emotions I had inside. I wanted to get mad but I held myself together and calmed my senses even if it was so hard for me to do so.

Staying calm in front of this man is really a hard task.

“And what is the great Jace Montejo doing in a place like this?” I asked sarcastically as I raised my chin defiantly and thanked God, I didn’t stutter. I deliberately ignored what he said.

“What else do you think, mi amor?”

“Don’t call me that!” I couldn’t hold back my anger from bursting anymore. Instead of being surprise because of my sudden outburst, he smirked and then shoved his hands inside the pockets of his pants.

“You haven’t changed, mi amor. Still feisty and wild.” His eyes sparkled with obvious desire as he raked me a stare. I gritted my teeth. He never changed! I looked at him sharply, bravely meeting his gaze.

“I told you not to call me that.” I answered through gritted teeth. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go back to the OR. I don’t have time to waste here.” I brushed past him because he was on my way. Just when I was about to exit the chapel, I heard his voice once again.

“Mrs. Montejo, come back here.” My steps came to a halt upon hearing what he said. I haven’t heard that word for so long already and it made my heart thump even more. Stop it, Tin!

Instead of answering him, I ignored what he said and briskly walked out of the chapel as if a ghost was after me. I couldn’t believe that I saw him!

I didn’t expect to see him this soon. I thought, I already prepared myself of our possible reunion but it was easier said than done.

I clutched my chest while walking down the alley of the hospital. Somehow, I felt heavy inside.

“Are you okay, darling?” My father asked worriedly. I rushed to him and burrowed my face on his chest. I felt his arms envelop me in a tight embrace. I didn’t know why but even though the past came back to me upon seeing Jace, tears didn’t fall from my eyes.

Well, maybe because of the fact that I already cried a river over him. I smiled bitterly. Where did the strong Christine go? I suddenly asked myself. I spent a few years moving on from the past and I shouldn’t fall back to those times again.

I drew a deep breath and pulled away from my father’s arms with a forced smile. “I’m fine, daddy. I’m just worried about mommy.” A small smile appeared his lips and then kissed my forehead.

“She’ll be fine. Your mom is a strong woman. She’ll get through this for sure.”

“Yes, daddy. She surely will.” I tried my best not to think about Jace for now and focused on my family. Even though I didn’t want to, I knew for sure that our paths will cross again very soon and by that time, I will end whatever little connection left between us.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of the prologue?

What do you think happened to them in the past?

What do you think of the reason why Jace was there at the hospital too?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 1

Early update for you guys! Enjoy!

A/N: For those who are confused of the time line! This story is three years after Maggie and Marco got married and three years after Carina left Regan. It means, Carina is still in the UK and haven’t got reunited with Regan yet. 

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I heaved a sigh of relief when the doctor finally came out of the OR and told us that the operation was a success and we shouldn’t get worried anymore. I hugged my father happily. Thank God, nothing bad happened to my mother.

After that, we finally went home so that we could rest. The moment I hit my bed, I thought, I was going to fall asleep right away because of mental and physical fatigue, but I was wrong. It was already quarter to 3 am but my mind was still active.

Even though I didn’t want too, my mind was going back to that scene inside the chapel. I couldn’t explain my feelings. I kept on telling myself to just forget it, treat it like it didn’t happen but it was easier said than done which actually surprised me.

I kept on tossing and turning on my bed and I wanted to shout of frustration because my body could feel the need to sleep but my brain wasn’t allowing me to.

After about an hour of trying, I huffed and then got up. I decided to go to the terrace of my room to breath some fresh air. I looked up while leaning against the railing. For some reason, I felt melancholy seeing the moon and the stars, shining brightly up the sky.

How long has it been since I had the time to stare at the night sky? I couldn’t recall anymore. All I was doing these past few years was work my a*s off so that I could achieve my goals.

Then, the old bittersweet memories that I already forced myself to forget came rushing back to me. No! Don’t go there! I shook the thought right away. I promised myself not to remember it anymore because it did nothing but to bring pain in my heart.

I looked around me, intending to focus on something that wasn’t about the past but another memory popped up inside my head and I groaned inwardly. This was why I didn’t want to come home. Every place I lay my eyes on to are full of memories. Even my own room was full of memories. Memories of us together…

“Stop it, Tin! It has been three years. You already moved on, right? You shouldn’t keep on remembering those things because you already threw them away long time ago.” I convinced myself and decided to go back to bed.

But I suddenly got rooted on the floor when I saw someone comfortably lying on my bed with a lopsided grin on his face. He was only wearing his boxers and it made my throat dry. I swallowed hard.

“What are you doing here?” I asked with an almost inaudible voice. I suddenly felt weird. My body’s temperature suddenly became hot as my heart throbbed.

“Do you even have to ask me that, mi amor?” His voice was suave and sensual which made my body tingle. Just like years ago, his effect on me was so strong, it was almost unbelievable. No! You shouldn’t get affected by him like this anymore!

Then, just like a slow motion, he got off the bed, proudly displaying his almost naked body in my eyes. The beating of my heart was like a drum. I couldn’t even utter a single word. I wanted to chide at him for barging in inside my room without my permission, but nothing came out of my lips.

He began sauntering towards me and my heart went wild even more.

“Don’t come near me.” I uttered sternly.

He just smirked sexily but instead of appearing like a maniac, he became hotter than ever. He continued walking slowly towards me until he was close enough that I could almost feel the heat that was radiating from his body.

I gasped when he suddenly held me by the waist and pulled me even closer to him until our bodies pressed together. My cheeks heated up when I felt his arousal rubbing against my belly. I almost moaned but thankfully, I managed to stop myself from doing so.

“Let go off me! Get out of here! You shouldn’t be here! You don’t have any right to be here, especially here inside my room!” I hissed, trying to conceal the reaction of my body with his touch.

“I missed you so much, mi amor. It’s been a while.” He muttered huskily instead of commenting on what I just told him, and before I could even say anything, he pulled me a little bit roughly by the waist, grazing his hardness against my belly even more and then sealed my lips with a passionate kiss. And just like that, my control broke off like an unstoppable dam.

He deepened the kiss, conquering my mouth fully and making me succumb to him. I couldn’t believe that he manage to make me lose my mind just because of a kiss.

He scooped me up onto his arms and then took me to bed. He was now on top of me while we’re kissing hotly. I could feel his need and desire towards me and the anticipation in me doubled. I kissed him with equal fervor while my hands were busy exploring his back.

His hands were doing the same to my body and I kept on moaning. Later on, we were both naked on the bed as he worshipped my body like a starved man. He was rough yet gentle at the same time.

I kept on chanting his name as he kept on pounding inside of me relentlessly. It felt so good and my mind went hazy. My head was turning from side to side while moaning in pleasure like crazy. It was too much.

“You’re mine, mi amor. Only mine.” He said hoarsely while staring right into my eyes. That familiar possessiveness was evident on his handsome face.

I felt like floating in the clouds as I felt myself getting nearer to my climax.

“Ohhh…more.” I moaned wantonly and he didn’t disappoint me. He picked up his pace and my lips parted while panting in ecstasy.

We both screamed each other’s name when we both reached our peak. I felt like I was going crazy as my body convulsed wildly.

“I love you so much, mi amor. Always remember that.” He cupped my face and was about to kiss me once again when his face suddenly became blurry.

“W-Wait, where are you going?” I asked as I reached for him. I tried to hold onto him but my hands just passed through his body as he slowly disappeared in front of my eyes. I suddenly wanted to cry. That familiar pain came back to me.

“No! Don’t leave me! Come back!” Tears ran down my cheeks as I desperately tried to stop him from disappearing but to no avail. Then, everything suddenly became black. I hugged myself as I felt that chilling loneliness that crept down my spine.

My tears continuously pooled from my eyes. I couldn’t explain that heavy feeling in my chest. I slowly closed my eyes, hoping that all the pain would disappear when I wake up…

I slowly opened my eyes just to realize that everything that happened was just a dream. I slowly touched my face and I felt that my cheeks were damp. I slowly sat up and then leaned my back against the oversized headboard.

I looked at myself. I wasn’t naked. I was still wearing my pajamas.

I swallowed hard as I clutched my chest. My heart was pounding fast as if I just finished running a marathon. I got off the bed and then ran towards the bathroom. I quickly washed my face.

I couldn’t believe that I actually dreamed about him! Why? I already forgot everything! Is this because I saw him yesterday?!

My cheeks became as red as tomatoes when I remembered my dream. I wanted to punch myself. How could I dream about us making love like that?! I shook my head vigorously and closed my eyes.

“It’s just a dream, Tin. No need to remember it.” I told myself repeatedly. I drew a breath and then released it, wanting to calm my senses. I opened my eyes and decided to brush my teeth and then take a bath in order to calm myself down.

After my bath, I got dressed and blow-dried my hair before going down to eat breakfast.

“Good morning, Tin.” Nancy greeted me merrily. I smiled upon seeing her. She’s been Maggie and I’s nanny ever since we were born, and we consider her as our second mother. Aside from being our nanny, she was also the head-maid in our household.

“Good morning too, nana.” It has been so long since I last saw her and now, it felt good having her prepare breakfast for me. Her cooking is always the best aside from my mom’s. She was so happy when she saw me coming home last night. She couldn’t believe it.

I sat on my chair to eat breakfast. “Where is daddy, nana?” I asked.

“He already went out about five minutes ago. He said that he didn’t wake you up because he knew that you were tired.” I nodded my head.

“Have you eaten breakfast already, nana? Join me.”

That made her smile. “I would like to but I have to finish the laundry.”

“Nana, you can do that later. C’mon, join me. I hate eating alone.”

She chuckled. “You haven’t changed. I’m glad that even though you haven’t been home for a couple of years, you’re still the same Christine that I know. Well, there’s a little bit of change but you’re still you.”

My eyebrows furrowed. “I changed a little bit?” I looked at myself, thinking that she might be referring about my physical appearance. “Really?”

“You know what I’m talking about, Tin. But since I can see that you don’t want to talk about it, I’ll just keep quiet for now.”

“You’re weird, nana.” That made her laugh. Later on, we were already eating together. We chatted about random things and I enjoyed every minute of it.

After that, I went out of the house and visited my mother at the hospital. She was already awake but still weak. My father was already there when I arrived.

“We won’t be long, sweetheart, because we want you to rest so that you could come home soon.” My father said sweetly to my mother.

“Yes, mommy. Please, rest well so that you could recover asap.” I said which made her smile.

“I-I’m really so lucky because my family loves me so much.” Her voice was still faint and weak. I kissed her cheek.

“Of course, mommy. We love you so much so stay strong for us. Maggie is on her way here now too.”

“At last, our family will be complete again.” It was my father. He looked excited and happy.

“Me too, sweetheart.” My mom answered which made me smile. I was about to say something when my phone rang. I went out of the room to answer it.

“Hello, Mr. Moore.”

“Yes, Ms. Lenard, I just want to inform you that I’m already on my way there. I’ll call you for the result after the meeting.” Mr. Moore, my lawyer, informed me.

“Okay, Mr. Moore. Make sure that you will have good news for me when you call me back later.”

“Rest, assured, Ms. Lenard. I’ll do everything to convince him.”

“Okay. Call me later then, Mr. Moore.” I then ended the call. A small smile appeared on my face. Finally, everything will finally be finalized.

🗽©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

JACE’s POV

I stealthily observed my opponent’s movements while devising a plan in my head on how to knock him down. Yes, he moves fast but not fast enough for me. He stepped closer and was about to release a right hook towards my face but I was already expecting that. His technics were easy to read.

I quickly dodged his blow and then released a solid upper cut. He didn’t expect that and got knocked out before he could even attempt to dodge it.

I smirked triumphantly as the people in that boxing gym cheered for me. I got out of the ring.

“Wow! Just as I’ve expected, you beat Simon just like that!” Mr. Von, the boxing trainer in that gym cheerfully said as he tapped me by the shoulder.

“I just hate it when someone is bragging in front of me like he already owns the world. He just started boxing but his head is already as big as saucers.” I answered while removing my boxing gloves and he laughed.

“It’s good that you taught him a lesson. Maybe this time, he will take boxing more seriously. Anyway, why don’t you train under me and become a professional boxer?”

“Mr. Von, I already told you my answer. I love boxing but I only do it to stay fit.”

“Such a waste. Well, I can’t force you if don’t want to.” I chuckled but didn’t comment about it. He’d been telling me to join his boxing team but I declined. I couldn’t see myself as a professional boxer. All I wanted was to vent my anger and frustrations out that’s why I started boxing three years ago.

“I need to shower now. I have a meeting in 30 minutes.” I said and took my duffle bag.

“Okay then. I’ll just check on Simon there if he’s okay. Come back here anytime you want.” He answered and then went back to the boxing ring. I took my things and went to the shower room. After about 15 minutes, I finally finished showering. I got dressed and then quickly went out of there.

I drove for about 10 minutes before I reached MCC, also known as Montejo Construction Company. I am currently the CEO.

Our company established more than five decades ago and until now, it’s doing well in the industry. Now, we’re already a global construction company. We already have many notable construction projects that made us globally known.

MCC has many subsidiaries and I work my ass off to stay on top. Many people are under me and I shouldn’t fail them.

“Good morning, sir.” The employees greeted me while I was walking towards the VIP elevator. I greeted them back formally. When I reached my office, my secretary informed me about my schedule for the day.

Then, the person that I have a scheduled meeting with, arrived.

“Good morning, Mr. Montejo.” Mr. Moore greeted upon entering my office and we shook hands. I greeted him back and then we began.

“I know that you’re a very busy man, Mr. Montejo that’s why I won’t make this long.” The lawyer said and then took some documents out of his briefcase. My eyebrows creased but I didn’t say anything and just waited for him to tell me everything.

I actually didn’t have time for him but when he told me that he was the lawyer of Christine, I decided to hear him out.

“My client, Ms. Lenard, wants you read this and hopefully, sign it as soon as possible.” He handed me the papers. My eyes darkened hearing what he said.

“Ms. Lenard? Don’t ever address her like that in front of me because she’s Mrs. Montejo, Mr. Moore.” I answered through gritted teeth. The lawyer looked surprised, but I ignored him and then read what was written on the papers.

But as I continued reading every words that was written on there, the anger inside of me was awakening as well. When I finished reading it, instead of commenting about it, I tore it off into pieces which made Mr. Moore shock.

“Mr. Montejo! What are you doing?!”

“I thought, you had something interesting to discuss with me that’s why I accepted this meeting, but I was wrong. I don’t have any plan of divorcing my sweet wife, Mr. Moore. You may go now.”

“But Mr. Montejo, you can’t—”

“Out.” I muttered as my blood starting to boil uncontrollably.

“But—”

“Get out!” I barked at him before I could even control myself. He looked stunned and got intimidated. Because of that, he hurriedly went out of my office like a criminal was after him. I looked at the door as my jaw flexed tightly.

Then, my gaze went on the picture frame on top of my table. I took it with my hand. Then, my lips stretched with a dangerous smirk. “I told you, mi amor. You belong to me. Only me. You will remain as Mrs. Montejo whether you like it or not. I promise you that.”

---

What do you think of this chapter?

What will Christine do next so that Jace would sign the divorce papers?

Will Jace allow for them to get divorce?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 2

Happy Monday, everyone! For those who are asking me why i can’t update more often; well, i need to reduce my screen time for my eyes’ sake. Anyway, i hope you like this chapter. 

WARNING! This chapter contains

SPOILER

so if you haven’t read

POSSESSIVELY CLAIMED

yet, i think you should read that first before reading this chapter. For those who have read it already, this is a treat for you, guys!! 

🗽©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

CHRISTINE’s

POV

I was on my way to the airport to pick up my sister and her family when my phone rang. It was my lawyer. I answered it right away.

“Hello, Mr. Moore. I expect to hear good news from you.” I said, expecting that he already got what he went there for. I heard him sigh. He didn’t answer for about three seconds and that made me furrow.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Lenard, but Mr. Montejo didn’t agree to sign the divorce papers.”

I gasped. “What?!” I almost stepped on the brake. Thankfully, I remembered that I was on the freeway.

“Yes, Ms. Lenard. He was so angry at me and even drove me out of his office without hearing everything that I wanted to say to him first.” I gritted my teeth as anger began rising within me. Damn him! What does he want to prove?! He should be thankful that I want to divorce him already!

“Don’t worry, Ms. Lenard, I’ll go back to him one more time and—”

“—It’s okay, Mr. Moore. Knowing him, he has a word of honor and if he said he wouldn’t sign it, he would surely keep his word no matter what happens.”

“Then, what do we do next, Ms. Lenard? I really thought that this divorce would be processed in a short period of time because you two have been separated for three years already. To be honest, I didn’t expect his reaction.”

I sighed. “I’ll think for a way to convince him. I’ll call you again after I think of any way to change his mind.” After that, I ended the call. I released a harsh breath. I really didn’t expect for him to not agree. I thought, it was easier to process everything after what happened in the past, but I was wrong.

My grip on the steering wheel tightened. “Relax, Tin. You should handle this calmly. You shouldn’t let this get you. Just think of a way to get what you want. Remember, you can get what you want by being wise and calm.” I talked to myself, trying to calm down.

Then, I arrived at the airport. I decided to forget about it for the meantime because I didn’t want to ruin my reunion with my sister and her family. After I parked my car, I went to the arrivals area and waited for them there. They flew to New York on their private jet.

I waited for them patiently and after about 10 minutes of waiting, I finally got a glimpse of them. I couldn’t help but to chuckle amusedly because Marco was carrying their son, who was crying, on his shoulders while Maggie was trying to calm her son down by holding his hand. They’re really such doting parents.

She’s pregnant with their second baby and on her fourth month. Behind them was their son’s nanny.

“Mags!” I squealed full of excitement as I waved my hand, getting their attention. My sister’s face brightened upon seeing me. I quickly ran towards them and rushed to my sister for a hug. It has been almost a year since the last time we saw each other.

They visited us in Houston last year and we celebrated Christmas and New year together as a complete family. That was before my mother decided to go home here to New York for good.

“Oh, my God! I missed you so much!” Maggie said full of joy as she hugged me back.

“I missed you too! It’s been almost a year already. Thank God, because you decided to come home.”

“Of course. I want to see mommy. How’s she?” Worry was evident on her face. Even if she looked worried about our mother’s situation, she still looks beautiful. Pregnancy becomes her. She obviously looks like a happy and contented wife and a mother and I’m happy for her.

I smiled. “Don’t worry, Mags. She’s now okay. Her operation was a success.” Then, I remembered Marco and nephew who was now staring at me while softly crying.

“Hi, Marco. Long time no see. Sorry, I was just so excited seeing my sister that I forgot about you two.” I playfully said and then gave my brother-in-law a bear hug. He chuckled.

“It’s okay. I know that you two missed each other.” Amusement was evident on his face. He then put their son down on his feet. I also gritted my nephew’s nanny, Mary, and she gritted me back with a smile.

Then, my attention went back to my nephew.

“Hi, Marky boy. Why are you crying?” I asked my nephew sweetly and ruffled his hair. He looked so cute. He’s already 2 years old. Everyone of us calls him Marky as a nickname but his real name is Marco Alessi II.

He just looked at me though his wet eyelashes and then ran towards his mommy. Marco shook his head; amusement was evident on his face.

“Sorry about that, Chris. He’s crying because he left his toy on the plane. We already told him the we would buy him another one, but he still cried over it.” Marco explained. I laughed. Sometimes, children cry over simple things but they’re still so cute even though they’re being a crybaby.

I couldn’t help but to stare at my nephew as memories flowed on my mind. My chest tightened as the familiar pain attacked my heart. My eyes watered but I looked up in order to prevent it from falling. This wasn’t the time for me to feel emotional like this.

I drew a deep breath and then tried my best to shake the thought away.

“Sweetheart, you should greet your Aunt Christine.” I heard Maggie gently say to her son but his cries became loud again.

“I want mah toy!” He cried instead of doing what his mother told him.

“Son, stop. You’re giving your mother a hard time. C’mon, buddy. Greet your Aunt Christine properly.” It was Marco. He looked serious but not mad. He just obviously wanted to discipline his son. Marky’s cry softened again as he wiped his tears with the back of his hands. He looked so adorable.

Then, to my surprise, he approached me. I crouched down to level our heights and he kissed me on the cheek.

“Good boy.” I said sweetly and hugged him. “Don’t worry, Aunt Christine will buy you a new toy. How’s that?” His face brightened.

“Really?!”

“Of course, baby. It’s my gift to you because you’re such a darling.” At last, a happy smile appeared on his face before running back to his mother’s side.

“Mommy, Aunt Tin will buy me a new toy!” He said full of joy. His words weren’t that perfect yet, but we could already understand his words clearly. He’s such a lively kid whenever he’s in a good mood. My smile slowly disappeared as my mind wandered somewhere else. Stop it, Tin! Don’t you dare go there!

I heard Maggie and Marco chuckle amusedly because of their son’s reaction.

After that, we went to the parking lot and drove home. It was already 5 pm and the visiting hours at the hospital was already over so we decided to go to the hospital tomorrow instead. As expected, our father, Robert Lenard, was so happy seeing everyone.

He didn’t waste any time and play with his grandson. Of course, Marky was enjoying his grandpa’s attention.

That night, we dined together. We couldn’t help but to be sad our family wasn’t complete. Our mother was still at the hospital. After dinner, me and my sister had the time to talk privately at the living room. Marco, Marky and daddy were in the family game room upstairs.

“So, how have you been these past months?” Maggie asked. We’re currently watching a movie. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Well, I’ve been working hard for our company. It has been a very busy year for me actually.” Maggie rolled her eyes.

“I don’t want to talk about the company. What I meant was; about your personal life.” Maggie stopped working after she got married to Marco because her pregnancy was delicate back then. But after she gave birth to their first born, they both decided for her to work when Marky gets older.

She just went back to work this year but not full time so that she could have time for their son. Marco was the same. Whenever he has the time, he takes vacation so that he could spend quality time with his family.

I chuckled. “What do you want me to say? I can’t think of anything that I’ve been doing these past few years aside from working my a*s off.”

Maggie shook her head in disbelief. “Tin, what happened to you? Yes, you’re living a successful life but I can see that you’re not happy. I mean, yes, I’m proud that my sister finally changed her ways and started taking life seriously, but this is too much. You don’t even go out with your friends anymore.”

“What do you mean? I am happy.” She huffed then held my hand and stared at me intently.

“No, you’re not and don’t lie to me. I know you well enough because you’re my sister.” I was caught off-guard. My lips parted, wanting to falsify her claim but not a single word came out of my mouth.

I sighed in defeat. Well, she’s my sister alright and I know that I can’t lie to her even if wanted to.

“Tin, you should move on and forget everything. Don’t let the past prevent you from being happy in the present.”

“Mags, I’ve already moved on.”

“Really? Then, what’s the meaning of the sad expression on your face when we were at the airport this afternoon?”

My forehead crinkled. “What are you talking about? I wasn’t sad.”

She rolled her eyes again. “I clearly saw it while you were looking at Marky. It was brief but the look on your face was so sad. Don’t try to deny it because I won’t believe you.”

I bit my lower lip and looked down. I really couldn’t hide anything from her. Was I that obvious? I smiled bitterly.

“Well, who could get over something like that? You know how devastated I was, Mags. I couldn’t accept it. Until now, it still gives me pain in my heart everytime I remember about it.” I finally admitted it. My eyes watered.

Maggie pulled me for a hug. “Shhh. That’s enough. I know that it’s hard to accept what happened but you don’t have to pretend like you already got over it even though you’re still grieving inside. We’re all here for you.”

Hearing those words finally broke off my control. My tears fell like waterfalls. Yes, I’ve been working my a*s off these past few years in order to forget about what happened. I thought, I was already there, but now I realized that the pain was still fresh.

I didn’t know how long I cried on my sister’s chest. I poured everything out until my tears stopped on their own.

“Do you feel better now?” I nodded my head.

“Wait here.” She said and went somewhere. When she came back, she already has a glass of water in her hand and gave it to me. I thanked her and drank its content. After that, I felt better.

“I’m sorry, I got your shirt wet.” I said while chuckling after that. Maggie smiled.

“Crazy. It’s nothing. You can wet it anytime you want but I hope that this will be the last time for you to cry like that. I want to see the old Christine. A happy and lively girl.”

“I don’t know if that Christine will ever come back, Mags. A lot has happened and—”

“—Don’t say that. Time heals all wounds, Tin. Someday, you will surely find your happiness and when that time comes, I’ll be the happiest for you.” That made me smile. I leaned the side of my head on her shoulder.

“Thank you for the kind words, Mags. You really changed a lot ever since you married Marco.”

“What do you mean by that?” I chuckled.

“Well, you were kinda dense and had your own little world back then. You didn’t even notice that Marco has been in love with you for a long time because you never cared about what was happening around you. Now, you changed for the better.”

It was her turn to chuckled. “Well, Marco and Marky are the best thing that happened to me, including our little one here.” She caressed her tummy. “Being loved by your beloved husband and children is an incomparable thing and I wish for you to experience it too, soon. Anyway, don’t tell me, you still don’t have someone right now? Don’t be too picky. How can you find happiness if you’re like that.”

“Mags, I need to fix things first before anything else. You know that.”

She gasped. “Then, there’s someone in your life already? Then, you should process your divorce as soon as possible so that you could finally give yourself another chance in love.” She sounded so excited.

I leaned my back against the headrest of the couch and looked at the ceiling. I suddenly remembered about the divorce.

“I don’t know, Mags. Mr. Moore went to MCC to talk to Jace, but apparently, Jace got mad and shooed him out of his office without signing the divorce papers.”

“What?! He doesn’t want to get divorced?!” Maggie said exasperatedly. I nodded my head as a response. I was about to say something when someone spoke.

“I’m sorry to say this Chris but knowing Jace, hell would break lose but he will never break his words. If he said that he doesn’t want a divorce, he will surely stay true to his words.” It was Marco. I looked at him. He looked serious.

I heaved a frustrated sigh. “I hate your friend, Marco. If he thinks that he can do whatever he wants, then he’s wrong. I’ll do anything in my power to make him sign the divorce papers.” I answered through gritted teeth.

Amusement filled his eyes. “This is exciting. Let’s see who among you two wins then.”

“Marco! What are you saying?! This is not a game!” Maggie rebuked her husband. Marco chuckled and then sat on the vacant space beside Maggie.

“I was just kidding, my queen. This pregnancy really turns you into a tigress sometimes.” He then kissed my sister’s cheek. I rolled my eyes and the stood up. There they go again.

“I’ll just go to my room. I don’t have a plan to be a third wheel here.” Maggie’s cheeks became red while Marco laughed heartily. I shook my head. I can’t stand seeing them being overly sweet like that because it always reminds me of someone.

I heaved a sigh and just went upstairs. I was about to go to my room when I heard the noises coming from the family game room. The door was slightly ajar. I peeped through the door and saw my father teaching Marky how to play piano.

The scene made me smile and decided to join them. Knowing, Maggie and Marco, they will surely go to their room soon to have some privacy.

The next morning after that, we all went to the hospital to visit our mom. She was so happy upon seeing my sister and her family. She said that she was already so excited to get out of the hospital because she wanted to spend quality time with us all.

But she still needed to stay for at least a week in the hospital so that the doctors could monitor her condition, if there would be any complications.

Maggie and I promised her that we would stay until she recovers. Marco and my father agreed. After that, I pushed through my plan later that day. I drove to MCC alone, determined to get what I wanted from Jace.

Upon getting out of my car, my heart was already racing, and I felt weird. But I ignored that and entered inside the tall glass building with my chin held up high.

Today’s the day that Jace and I will finally talk for good.

🗽©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

I deliberately didn’t mention anything abou

t

Sicily here because i didn’t want to spoil what happened. It will be revealed in Marcus’ story. 

Who still remembers Marco and Maggie?

What do you think is the reason why Christine cried?

Will she get what she wants from Jace?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 3

Add me: 

FB acct: TwentyTwo MonAmour

FB page: 22_MonAmour

IG: 22_Monamour

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I was about to greet the receptionist at the front desk when she smiled at me and greeted me.

“Hello, Mrs. Montejo.” My jaw dropped. I wasn’t expecting that. This was my first time coming to MCC in three years and I didn’t expect the people here to recognize me. I looked around me and saw that other employees were already staring at me full of curiosity.

But then, I chose to ignore them and acted accordingly. I didn’t want to think about the reason how come people still recognized me as Mrs. Montejo.

I cleared my throat and gazed back at the receptionist. “Correction,–” I looked at her name tag. “—Danielle, but I’m Ms. Lenard.” I corrected her with a tight smile. Her smile disappeared but just for a second or two before she smiled again.

“The CEO is waiting for you at the last floor, Mrs. Montejo.” Hearing her calling me that once again irritated me and I was about to reprimand her when I realized what she just said.

“What? The CEO’s waiting for me? How come? I don’t have an appointment with him.”

“I don’t know, Mrs. Montejo. He just told me this morning that the moment you come here, I’ll send you to his office immediately.”

I scoffed. “Really? How convenient.” I was about to turn my back on her to march my way towards the elevator when I remembered something.

“Anyway, I don’t like anyone calling me Mrs. Montejo anymore. If you don’t mind, I prefer to be addressed as Ms. Lenard.”

Danielle’s smile became tremulous. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Montejo, but I can’t do that. I don’t want to get sacked from my job.”

“What?! And who told you that you’re going to get fired because of a silly reason like that?!” I asked exasperatedly. She was about to answer when the telephone rang. She answered it right away.

“Yes, sir. She’s already here.” I heard her say and then put the receiver down.

“Mrs. Montejo, the CEO just called. He’s asking you to go to his office now.” I gritted my teeth. I didn’t like the sound of that. It was as if he was commanding me. I thanked the receptionist and briskly walked towards the elevator.

While the elevator was going up, my chest was heaving because of the rising anger within me. When I heard the ding sound as the doors opened, I went out right away and walked towards his office with my face held high. His executive secretary ushered me to his office.

“You may go inside, Mrs. Montejo.” She said. Instead of knocking, I pushed the door open without a care in the world and then entered his office with a stoic expression. His back was on me while he was staring at the view outside. My mouth opened and was about to say something to get his attention when he turned around.

To my further anger, my heart started pounding fast and hard upon seeing his face. His grey orbs gazed at me boldly and the reaction of my body was unbelievable. It has been three years but it was still the same.

Even if I was angry and ready to chide at him, that didn’t prevent my body from reacting to his scorching gaze. The corner of his lips twitched.

“At last, my wife finally came. I knew you’d come to me.” I didn’t know if he was being sarcastic or not as his sensual lips curved with a seductive boyish smile. Just as I’ve expected, his rugged and manly aura have never changed. Even his signature one-week old beard was there.

His messy undercut hairstyle just added to his rugged bad boy look.

“How come you knew that I was going to come here?” I asked instead of commenting to what he just said. He sat on his swivel chair while his gaze never left mine.

“I just knew you would.” He even shrugged his shoulders and leaned his back against the back rest of his office chair. My jaw clenched tightly. It’s useless asking him questions because I knew that he would never answer them truthfully.

“Looks like your employees weren’t informed yet about the news that I wasn’t Mrs. Montejo anymore. It’s better for you to tell them. I hate it when people still call me that.” Amusement filled his eyes but his expression remained serious.

“We both know that you’re still Mrs. Montejo, mi amor, and will remain one forever.” My fists balled into fists.

“I hate you.” I uttered sternly, full of fury. I am always the calm type of a person but when it comes to this guy, my temper always gets out of control even if don’t want to.

He stood up from his seat and to my surprise, he began sauntering towards me. Suddenly, I panicked. I didn’t want to be close to him in any way!

“Don’t come closer!” I hissed but he didn’t listen. He stopped just a foot from me and then shoved his hands inside his pockets. Even he was wearing a coat and tie, his outfit failed to hide his muscular body. His familiar scent tickled my nose.

“No, you don’t hate me, mi amor.” His voice sounded certain and sensual.

“I hate you! Why are you doing this to me? After all the things that have happened in the past, the only thing that I’m asking from you now is my freedom, but you can’t even give that to me! Who do you think you are to do this to me?!” I couldn’t control my anger anymore. I felt like a volcano that was about to erupt.

“I’m your husband, mi amor. We vowed to love each other until our last breath when we got married. I told you before that whatever happens, divorce is out of the question so don’t expect me to just agree to it now.” I laughed sardonically.

“Really? And you even have the guts to talk about our marriage vows when you yourself didn’t abide and respect it. You’re nothing but a hypocrite!”

“Say whatever you want to call me, mi amor, but I will never change my mind. When you asked me to let you go three years ago, I did because I knew that you were hurt so much. I only allowed you to be separated from me because I wanted you to grieve and move on. It was the only option back then.

“I knew that you would have a hard time forgetting what happened if I was with you, so I distanced myself from you even though I didn’t like the idea of being away from you for so long. I let you leave me and didn’t bother you for three years because I wanted you to heal. But now that you finally came back, you want to get divorced? There’s no way that I’ll give you that.

“I’ve been waiting for you to come back to me for fùcking three years and I don’t have a plan to prolong that agony anymore now that you’re here. I want you back, mi amor. Let’s start all over again.” He said the last sentence commandingly and it didn’t sit right in me.

My breathing became ragged as the anger inside of me doubled. My blood instantly boiled in rage.

Before I could stop myself, my hand already landed on his left cheek. He looked stunned of what I did. I’ve never been the violent kind of person but he’s already crossed the line. How could he say those words as if he had the right to ask me so?

“Damn you! After everything that you’ve done in the past, you still have the guts to tell me to come back to you?! Damn you! Damn you!” I hit his chest relentlessly with my fists but he didn’t move to stop me. He just let me do what I wanted.

I poured all my resentment and rage until I finally got tired. My eyes were brimming with tears but I didn’t let it fall. Crying in front of him was the last thing I wanted to happen.

“Why did you stop? Go on, hit me all you want. If this is the only way for your anger to lessen, even just a little bit, then I’ll let you do hurt me all you want.” He said as an unknown emotion passed through his eyes. I glared at him as my fists tightened even more. My chest felt so heavy and I felt like there was a lot of things that I wanted to tell him, but not a single word came out of my mouth.

But instead of doing what he said, I turned my back on him.

“Coming here was a big mistake.” I said and was about to march my way out of his office when he suddenly hugged me from behind. I gasped in surprise and couldn’t move for a couple of seconds.

“I missed you so much, mi amor.” He whispered to my ear longingly. His breathe tickled my neck and I felt like all the small hairs on my nape stand up because of what he did.

“It has been so long. You don’t know how much I’ve been longing for you to come back to me.” He sounded like he was having a hard time, desperate even. His voice turned husky and shaky; it was as if he was emotional over something. But then, I mentally shook my head. I couldn’t bring myself to believe what he’s saying. No!

“Get your hands off me!” My voice was shaking in so much anger.

“Please, can’t you at least give us another chance?” My body went still.

The arrogant Jace Montejo just said please! If things were just different, I would surely have said yes, but everything was not that easy anymore. Everything has changed. I’ve already decided to totally move on from our past.

A good man was waiting for my return in Houston and I didn’t want to make him wait for long. I shouldn’t let myself fall back into the past again because it would surely hurt me.

I forcefully unwrapped his arms from hugging my waist and then faced him. “Another chance?! Are you kidding me?!”

“I’m not kidding around, mi amor. I’m serious.” I looked at him in disbelief. Why

is he doing this now? What is his motive?! Why now?!

I shook my head. “No! I already have someone else.” He looked shocked but just for a second of two. He then shook his head as his eyes darkened.

“No! You’re lying.”

“No, I’m not.” I answered without any emotion on my face and then opened my bag. I brought out the divorce papers and handed it to him. He accepted it with furrowed eyebrows.

“Sign it and let’s get this over with. Let’s not make this hard for both of us. I don’t know why you want me back now but I don’t care anymore. All I want right now is my freedom.” He remained quiet for a few seconds, I thought, he would get mad, but no. To my surprise, he heaved a defeated sigh.

“Is this really what you want?” His eyes bored into mine. He suddenly looked like a dark cloud was above his head.

“Yes.” I answered right away. He nodded his head.

“Okay. I’ll give these back to you after I sign it.” His voice suddenly became cold and distant that it almost gave me chills down my spine. I gulped inaudibly.

“Why don’t you just sign it now?”

“I am busy with my work.” He then went back to his table and sat on his swivel chair.

“Okay. Just contact my lawyer and give it to him after you sign it.” I turned my back and strode my way towards the door, but not after I caught that overwhelming sadness in his eyes which affected me. I mentally shook my head. No! You’re just mistaken! He will never feel sad about all this for sure!

I kept on repeating that in my head until I finally exited the building. When I was already inside my car, I felt like all my strength dissipated from my body. I couldn’t even recall how I got out of the building. Suddenly, I felt so sad and empty inside. There was a gnawing emotion inside of me that I couldn’t explain.

I chuckled mirthlessly. “Another chance, huh?” My grip on the stirring wheel tightened as the past came flowing inside my head…

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

What do you think happened to these two in the past that caused their separation?

Is this the end of Jace and Christine’s marriage?

Now that Jace took the divorce papers, will he sign it?

Will Jace really give Christine her freedom?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 4

What do you think of this story so far?

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

“Welcome home!” Everyone of us greeted full of joy the moment upon the door opened. My mother, who was on a wheelchair, was teary-eyed seeing us welcoming her home, and the happiness was evident on her beautiful face. My father was the one who was pushing the wheelchair for her.

He was the only one who went to the hospital to pick-up our mom because today was finally the day for her to be released from the hospital. She spent eight days at the hospital but quickly recovered because our entire family made sure to stay by her side and made her feel that she was not alone in this battle.

We deliberately didn’t go to the hospital to bring her home because we planned a surprise for her. We wanted to make this day special. Everyone of us then approached her one by one and gritted her by hugging her. Marky was the one who handed the bouquet of flowers while Maggie was holding him by his hand.

My nephew then kissed his grandmother kisses on the cheeks and mom hugged him joyfully. Even Marco gave her a bearhug.

“Thank you for the flowers, Marky. You’re such a good boy.” Mommy praised and Marky smiled widely.

“You’re welcome, nonie .” My mother chuckled because even though Marky’s words weren’t that clear yet, his cuteness was emitting a good vibe. Everytime she sees Marky, she’s happy. Well, Marky’s their first grandchild.

“Welcome home, mommy. I’m glad that you finally came home.” It was Maggie. She looked emotional yet happy. My mom smiled at her and then took her hand.

“Thank you, darling. Everyone’s support gave me strength to fight.” She then looked at me and then took my hand as well. “Just knowing that you two came all the way here to visit me made me happy. To be honest, I really missed you two.” I chuckled and then hugged her.

“I missed you too, mom. Sorry for not visiting you ever since you decided to stay here.” I suddenly felt the urge to cry because of guilt. I became selfish and didn’t think of my mother’s feelings.

“Me too, mom. Sorry for not coming home more often. Don’t worry; from now on, we’ll make sure to come home whenever we can so that you will have bonding time with us, especially to my children.” Maggie promised.

“Oh, you two. Don’t worry about me. I don’t want to obligate you to come. I know that you two are busy.”

“Mommy, we want to do it, not because we’re obligated to do it, but because we want to see you and be with you and daddy. Besides, it’s better so that we can bond more often.” I answered while shaking my head.

“Tin’s right, mommy. We’re a family and we should be together more often whenever we can. Besides, Marky loves visiting here because he wants to be with you and daddy.”

“Chris and Maggie are right, mom. Even though we’re busy, we can find a way. I’ll make sure of that.” It was Marco. As usual, my sister’s husband is very supportive. He always finds a way.

“Aw, really? You’ll do that?” Maggie asked her husband.

“Of course, my queen. We’re family anyway.” I almost rolled my eyes when my sister happily kissed her husband and of course, Marco, enveloped her into a embrace. Then to everybody’s amusement, Marky suddenly forced himself between them and said, “Mommy, daddy, I’m hungry.”

We couldn’t help but to laugh. He’s such a cutie. Later on, we ate lunch together. Everyone was cheerful while talking about different topics. Then, while we were enjoying eating our dessert Marco and Maggie suddenly announced something.

“We’ve decided to stay here in America for good. Well, it has been months since Marco and I started talking about living here and I think, this is the right time for us to do so.”

“Yes. Our family is growing and I don’t our children to grow up distant from you guys because they’re not used to be with everyone. Besides, I know that Maggie here tends to get lonely from time to time because she misses everyone. We always visit Sicily that’s why we never stayed here for more than a week whenever we visit.

“At least if we live here in the USA, she won’t get lonely anymore. At least, we could still visit Australia whenever we want to.” It was Marco.

“Are you sure about that, Maggie, Marco? This is a big decision.” Our dad asked with furrowed eyebrows. My sister smiled.

“Don’t worry, daddy. Just like what Marco said, we’ve been thinking about this for months. Besides, it will be more convenient for us if we stayed here. Marco always visits Alessi airlines here in New York anyway and me on the other hand could continue my work at Super L. I know that you need my help here.” Maggie answered. I could tell that they’ve already made up their mind.

“Well, I won’t deny that I’m the happiest because of this decision of yours.” Mommy admitted with a smile and everyone laughed.

Well, I felt happy too. At least, we would be living in the same country again. Australia’s quite far from the USA. Besides, it was good that they’ve decided to stay here for good because no one was staying in their mansion here in New York aside from the household helpers.

They just visit whenever they manage to take a vacation from work.

We continued chatting until we finally finished eating. After that, we went to the living room to watch a movie while our parents went to their room so that mom could rest. Marky on the other hand was busy playing with his toys on the carpeted floor of the living room.

The house really became lively because of our presence.

We were in the middle of watching when Marco’s phone rang. He answered it and talked with the caller for about three minutes. When he finished, he sat back on his seat with a smile on his face.

“What happened? Who was that?” Maggie asked her husband curiously. Marco put his arm over his wife’s shoulders and then kissed her temple.

“Nothing, my queen. It’s just one of the organizers. It’s about the party. He informed me that everything’s done now.” My eyebrows creased.

“What party is that?” I asked curiously.

“It’s the TBG’s anniversary party. This year’s my turn to host it. It was supposed to be conducted at our home in Australia, but I had to cancel it because of what happened to mom. But then, when we got here, Maggie and daddy suggested to conduct the party at our house here in New York and I agreed. It was a rush decision.

“I thought, the people I contacted to do all the work wouldn’t finish the preparation in such a short period of time so I didn’t say anything to you yet. But now, they called me and told me that everything’s finally prepared. The new invitations were sent too because the venue of the party has changed.” He gave me an hesitant look.

“I hope that you could come with us. It’s two days from now. Well, all the people that are invited confirmed their presence at the party.”

“Sure, I’ll come.” I answered with a smile without thinking.

“Are you sure, sis? I mean, yes, I want you to attend the party, but he’s invited as well.” My eyes widened when I suddenly realized what my sister said. I shook my head.

“Damn. I-I think, I’ll pass.” Suddenly, I became a coward but I didn’t care at all. I didn’t want to see him anymore.

“But you’ll be my date, Auntie.” Marky suddenly spoke. He was still sitting on the carpeted floor, holding his robot toy while staring at me. I couldn’t help but to chuckle amusedly. We thought that he wasn’t listening because he was busy with his own little world.

“Really? You’ll be Aunt Christine’s date?”

He nodded his head. “Yes and daddy’s date is mommy.” Maggie and Marco laughed full of amusement. Marco ruffled his son’s hair. He looked so proud.

“Good job, my boy.” Marky giggled happily and I couldn’t help but to smile.

“Okay. Since, my cute nephew will be my date, Aunt Christine will come.” Maggie snapped her head to my direction. Worry was evident on her fave.

“Yehey!” Marky cheered happily and came towards me for a hug. He even raised his hands as if he won a competition which made us laugh. I stood up and picked him up onto my arms.

“You’re happy, huh?” I asked him and he giggled.

“Yes.” I kissed his cheek.

“Are you sure about this, Tin? Jace will be there too.” Maggie couldn’t help but to ask worriedly.

“Of course, I am. So, what if he will be there too? This party will be hosted by you and Marco and just like him, I’m invited too. He’s not the only one invited. That’s not his party so I don’t care if he’ll be there.” I even sneered and Maggie shook her head.

“Well, I’m just worried about you.” I smiled at her reassuringly.

“You don’t have to be worried about me. I’m fine.”

She finally smiled. “That’s good then.”

The next day, I went out together with Maggie and her family to buy our outfits for the party. After that, we toured around the area. Our parents didn’t come because mommy needed to rest and they wouldn’t attend the party anyway.

Marky was enjoying the moment especially when we went to the zoo. He looked so cheerful while kept on squealing everytime he sees every animals there.

While watching him like that, I couldn’t help but to remember the past again. That familiar pain crawled within me as my chest tightened. I heaved a sigh. Even though I didn’t want to, I kept on remembering about it and it always gives me pain in the heart.

“Are you okay?” I heard Maggie ask. I released a breath and forced a smile.

“I’m fine. Don’t mind me. Just enjoy with your family.”

“Whatever you’re thinking right now, stop it. Just enjoy the moment.” I chuckled.

“Fine. Whatever you say, sis.” We spent the rest of the day touring other tourist spots there. It has been a while since we had the time to visit those sites, so we even took pictures together.

Later that day, Maggie and her family went home to their house so that they could prepare for the party. There house was just around 15-minute drive from ours, so it wasn’t that far. While me on the other hand stayed home and bonded with my parents.

I wanted to make the most of it because soon, I would return to Houston for my work.

Then, the day of the party came. I made sure to be on my best look. I wore a body-hugging blue evening dress and did my make-up. My long hair was tied into a bun. When my parents saw me walking down the stairs, they looked pleased.

“You look so beautiful, darling. I’m glad that you decided to go to the party. Who knows? You could finally meet the man of your destiny there.” My father said playfully.

“Your father is right. You’re so pretty in that dress. It’s been a while since you attended a party that isn’t a business related one. I’m sure that you’ll get a lot of attention from bachelors there.” It was my mother.

I chuckled. “Thank you, mommy, daddy. It’s such a waste because you can’t come with me. I just hope that the party will not be boring because if it is, I will go home early.”

“Don’t think about going home. Just enjoy the party, darling, and make sure to have fun.”

“Okay, mommy. I’ll try.” I kissed them on the cheeks and then exited our house. Our driver, Rogelio, was the one who drove me to the party. When we arrived at Marco and Maggie’s mansion, I thanked Rogelio and was about to open the car door to get out when someone suddenly opened it from the outside for me.

My eyebrows creased and looked up at the person who opened the door. I bit back a gasp when I recognized him. I mut admit. He looked dashing on his suit. As usual, my heart started thumping like crazy but I ignored it and acted naturally.

“What are you doing here?” I asked as I raised my chin defiantly. A lopsided grin appeared his lips.

“This is TBG’s anniversary party, mi amor and I’m one of its members, remember? Besides that, I’m here because I want to be my wife’s date tonight, of course.” He offered his hand to me. I eyed his hand and then looked back at him and laughed sardonically.

“I have a date tonight, so the answer is no.” I swatted his hand away and then scooted over to my left side to open the other door and got out of the car. I then strode my way towards the entrance briskly, intending to leave him behind. But I haven’t even got away from him that far when he snatched me by the waist and pulled me to his body.

I gasped in surprised as I face-planted on his hard chest. I was about to yell at him when he spoke.

“No one has the right to date my wife tonight or on any other day aside from me, your husband.” He even emphasized the last two words through gritted teeth. His face was void of any emotions and I knew him enough to realize that he was mad.

I gritted my teeth and met his gaze bravely.

“Have you forgotten that we’re about to get divorced, mister Montejo? Besides, you already told me that you would sign the divorce papers soon, right, so we’re as good as divorced.” My blood was starting to boil as my anger slowly flared within me. His eyes darkened as our eyes locked.

I tried to read him this time but I couldn’t even tell if he was still mad or not. He changed.

Before, he couldn’t hide his emotions on his face from me. He was always the transparent, especially whenever we were together. But now, it looked like he really changed.

Then, the corner of his lips twitched. “So excited to divorce me, huh? Why? So that you could finally be together with that guy?” His voice held sarcasm.

“What are you talking about?”

“Did you really think that I didn’t know about that guy? You know me, mi amor. I always have eyes everywhere especially around you.” My jaw flexed.

“You’ve been spying on me?”

He shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. “Who knows?”

I smacked him on the arm angrily. “Damn you! What right do you have to do that?!”

“I’m your husband!” He drew his face to mine and a gasp escaped my lips because our lips were almost touching already. His eyes were fiery.

“Not anymore! You promised to sign the divorce papers!” His lips stretched with a dangerous smirk.

“I don’t remember promising you that, mi amor.” His voice became husky as his grey eyes gazed down my lips. I swallowed hard. I knew that look…

“D-Damn you! Don’t y-you dare!” I warned him because I already knew what he was thinking. His breath was fanning my face and his manly and neat smell sent my senses reeling. Even though I didn’t want to get affected, my body was deceiving me.

“Let me go or else, I’ll scream!” I threatened as I tried to wiggle out of his embrace with all my might but I failed miserably. Instead, his arms tightened even more around me. His face continued drawing closer to mine so I just closed my eyes shut tightly. I thought he was really going to kiss me but he didn’t.

“Do you really want me to sign those divorce papers, my dear wife?” He asked sensually. I slowly opened my eyes and met his gaze.

“If you really want me to sign then do everything I say.” My forehead crinkled.

“What do you mean?”

“Start by being my date tonight.” To my surprise, he pecked me a gentle kiss on the lips. My heart went wild.

“How dare you—” Whatever I wanted to say was cut short when his arms loosened from around me. But instead of totally letting me go, he put his arm over my shoulders this time and pulled me closer to his body.

“Quiet. If you really want to get my signature, then do everything that I want. Take it or leave it.” My anger rose in an instant. I pushed him away with all my might and I finally succeeded this time. He didn’t expect what I did so he was caught off guard.

“I don’t need to oblige to your wishes just to convince you to sign! I can always take the case to court!” I was already breathing hard because of rage. His eyes turned into slits.

“You know me, mi amor. You can always take it to court, but I can always use my connections to block your efforts. Yes, I know very well that your father has connections too but I will fight it in anyway I could until nothing will happen to that divorce. I’ll do that until you finally give up the idea of divorcing me.” My hands balled into fists. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage because of this arrogant man!

I was itching to slap him to shake some sense in him but I held myself back.

“Damn you.” I uttered full of resentment. I saw the flash of guilt in those tantalizing grey orbs of his but it was just for a second. It disappeared as soon as it appeared.

“Just do what I want, mi amor, and you’ll get what you want in no time.” I released a frustrated breath, trying to calm myself down. I didn’t want to let him know that I was getting affected of what he was saying to me.

“Fine., but promise me that after this, you will be out of my life for good because I don’t want to see you anymore.”

“Sure.” He answered and then snaked his arm around my waist. “Let’s go then. The party is about to start.” Even though I didn’t want to, I just went on with the flow, holding onto the thought that after all these, our marriage will finally come to an end.

By that time, my life will start with another man. Probably, I’ll finally achieve real happiness that I haven’t felt after all these years.

Just thinking about the future gave me strength to deal with the present. With Jace, to be exact, and I promised myself that I would get what I want this time. 

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think Jace will make Christine do next?

Will Jace really sign the divorce papers in the end or will this be the beginning for them to fix everything in their marriage?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 5

SPOILER ALERT! You should read ‘She’s Mine, Exclusively Mine’ first before reading this chapter because it contains spoilers. HAPPY READING:)

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

CHRISTINE’s

POV

When Jace and I entered the venue, everyone’s eyes were on us. For some reason, it became quiet in the party hall like something exploded in front of them. Everyone was undeniably surprised. I saw my sister and Marco staring at us in disbelief before they looked at each other.

I noticed that Jace’s friends were whispering to each other while smiling meaningfully as well while looking at our direction. My cheeks heated up. I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Can you get away from me?! You’re too close!” I hissed. I almost sighed in relief when Jace’s arm loosened around my waist. I thought, he was going to oblige but his arm tightened possessively around my waist once again. I glared at him. I knew that he was doing it on purpose to piss me off.

“I said, get your arm off of me! Everybody’s already staring at us and I don’t like the attention!” I whisper-yelled at him but he looked unaffected of my obvious anger. Instead, he spoke casually.

“You’re right, mi amor. Everyone’s eyes are already on us so act naturally. You look like a cat that is about to give birth.”

“Damn you! Don’t call me that! And for your information, I’m not a cat!” He ignored what I’ve said as he guided me to a certain table.

People went back to their own businesses, but I could still see them throwing glances at us. I hate being the center of attention, especially that everyone in the party knows that Jace and I were married but separated.

He pulled a chair for me. I closed my eyes shut. I felt like all the stares were already burning my back and I didn’t like the feeling. All the visitors were Jace and Marco’s friends together with their families and relatives. We basically know everyone.

The party haven’t started yet but there was already music that was playing in the background. I sighed and just sat on the chair that Jace offered me. He then sat across me as his eyes never left mine. The table was just a small one and good for two persons that’s was why I felt like he was too close to me and I couldn’t breathe.

I couldn’t believe that we’re here together right now. I’ve never thought that a day would come for us to be together in one place like this again. I wanted to leave him there and join my sister and the others at their table but I wanted our divorce issue to be finished as soon as possible.

Jace said that he would sign the divorce papers if I would do the things that he wants me to do. I knew I would be swimming on dangerous waters again but at least, the moment he signs, everything will be finished between us too. We could finally go on our separate ways after that.

I kept on repeating that in my head so that I wouldn’t explode in anger but I couldn’t help but to get ticked off of his actions. I couldn’t understand why he’s giving me the hard time when he could easily give me what I want.

He’s acting like I was the reason why we came to this point. Divorce.

“Why are you doing this? What are you planning to do? We’ve been separated for three years so let go of me already. What I’m asking you is not that hard, right? Why do you have to make this difficult for the both of us?” I couldn’t help but barrage him with a lot of questions, trying my best not to show my anger even though I was already on the brink of slapping his face.

I thought he was going to answer smugly again but he heaved a sigh. He suddenly looked tired.

“Do you really have to ask that to me, mi amor? You already know my answer to that, right? You’re telling me that what you’re asking from me is not that hard. Really? Is it really easy for you to make our marriage null and void? You vowed, Christine. Was I the only who values what we have vowed at the altar on our wedding day? I am doing this to fight for our marriage. You know very well that I will never give you that damn divorce!” The way he uttered the last word was full of distaste.

His true intention was finally out in the open.

“I thought you were going to sign the divorce papers after all the things that you want me to do in exchange?!” I answered full of frustration and anger. He didn’t answer right away. His grey eyes bored into mine for a couple of seconds before he sighed.

“You seem so determined. Fine. Let’s put it this way. I would sign if you managed to change my mind. Show me that our marriage is not worth fighting for anymore. Make me see the importance of this divorce for you. After that, I’ll decide. If you managed to convince me and make me see that this will give you real happiness, then I won’t hesitate anymore and sign. I will give you your freedom.” My hands balled into fists.

I was so enraged of the thought that he had the audacity to act like this after what happened in the past. I couldn’t understand why he still wants to fight for our marriage when he was the reason it got destroyed.

But knowing Jace, he has a word of honor. If he said that he would, he would really keep his words and I’m holding onto that.

“Is that all you want me to do? That’s easy. I can tell you hundreds of reasons this instant.”

He shook his head. “I didn’t mean for you to tell me verbally. Your words won’t penetrate me, mi amor. I’m asking you to make me see the importance of this to you, so I want you to show me. It’s not that hard, right? You seem so eager for the divorce to happen so I figured out that you have a lot of ways to show me your point.” He answered with a stoic face.

I gave him a sharp stare but he didn’t seem to be affected by it. In the end, I was the one who looked away first. I sighed harshly and was about to answer when a cute voice suddenly spoke.

“Who are you?” I couldn’t help but to laugh upon seeing my nephew giving Jace a displeased stare. I didn’t notice him approaching us. His forehead was knitted while staring at Jace. He looked so cute in his outfit. He was wearing a black suit, the same with his father.

He really looked like the mini Marco, especially now that they were wearing the same outfit.

I looked around and saw Marco and Maggie were busy talking to Kyrus and the others.

Jace’s face filled with amusement upon seeing Marky. “Hi, buddy. Don’t you remember me anymore? I’m your daddy’s friend.” He answered with a friendly tone. Marky’s forehead crinkled even more and then shifted his gaze on me.

“I thought you were my date tonight, Aunt Christine?” He chided at me with his not so clear words. Thankfully, I understood him.

“Yes, baby. You’re my date tonight.” His face brightened up and then looked back at Jace. I thought, he was going to say something to him but to my horror, he suddenly kicked Jace’s foot and that made him grunt in pain.

Looked like Marky targeted his ankle. I thought, he was going to get mad but he didn’t.

To my surprise, Jace suddenly burst into laughter while staring at Marky full of amusement. “Man. Like father like son, huh?”

I was about to reprimand Marky of what he did but Maggie already came to us. It looked like she saw what her son did to Jace.

“Sweetheart, why did you do that to uncle Jace? Say sorry to him.” Maggie reprimanded her son authoritatively.

“But, mommy—”

“Marky…” Maggie warned and Marky pouted but then faced Jace.

“I’m sorry. I won’t do it again.” He apologized. I mentally shook my head. Sometimes, he’s such a naughty kid but at least, he knows when to stop. At such a young age, he already values and respects his parents’ words.

Jace chuckled. “You’re forgiven, buddy.” Because I saw that Marky was already down because he got reprimanded by his mother, I took his hand and pulled him closer to me.

“You’re Aunt Christine’s hero so don’t be sad.” I whispered to him and his mood got lifted up.

“Really, Auntie?”

“Yes, baby.” He hugged me happily. I made him sit on my lap and hugged him from behind. Being with Marky always gives me happiness.

“Sorry about that, Jace. This is the first time he’d done that to someone and I got surprised as well.” It was Maggie. I almost hit my sister on the head because she was acting friendly while talking to Jace. Did she forget what happened in the past?!

“Don’t worry about it, Maggie. He’s just a kid. Well, I’m not surprise though. I guess, he got his bravery and fearless attitude from his father.” Jace answered while laughing. Maggie’s face lit up with amusement and looked at Marco’s direction who was still busy chatting with his friends.

“Well, you can say that.” Then, we heard the announcement of the beginning of the program.

“Let’s go to our table, sweetheart. The party’s about to start.” Maggie asked her son. Marky craned his head and looked up me.

“Let’s go, Auntie.” He then got off my lap and then held my hand. Jace was about to oppose but Marky gave him a look. I wanted to laugh because Jace couldn’t say anything. He looked at me, his eyes were asking me to stay, but I gave him a taunting smile.

“You heard Marky, my dear husband. I’m his date tonight so I need to go with him.” I heard Maggie chuckle as she shook her head while looking at us. Marky already pulled my hand so I followed him with a triumphant smile, leaving Jace there alone.

I saw his jaw clenched but I ignored him. Sometimes, it feels good to see him lose like that.

“Good job, Marky boy.” I praised him while we were walking towards their table. We even high-fived each other. Maggie shook her head while watching us.

“What was that just now?” She asked me teasingly upon sitting at our table. I rolled my eyes.

“About what?” I asked, feigning ignorance. She gave me a deadpan stare.

“Don’t give me that. You know what I mean.”

I sighed. “Nothing, so don’t give any meaning to it.”

“Oh, c’mon, sis. Don’t tell me that I was just imagining things a while ago? You and Jace came into the party with his arm around your waist. How sweet. Maybe this is the start of—”

“—No, it’s not and you know it.” I cut her off before she could even finish what she wanted to say.

“Hmmm. Let’s see about that. Just the way he stares at you gave me the impression that he would never let go of you. The determination in his eyes were as clear as day.”

“We already talked about that, Mags. He said that he’s going to sign the divorce papers.”

“Really? I hope so. Right, my king?” She answered meaningfully and then looked at Marco who was silently listening to us next to her.

“Good luck, Chris. I hope you could make him sign.” Marco said while chuckling. I rolled my eyes. He sounded so sure that Jace would never do it. I decided not to comment.

Later on, I forgot about what happened earlier because my cousins arrived. I got excited when I saw Angelique and Ellie. They flew all the way from France. They didn’t tell me that they would come that’s why I got so surprised.

We greeted them merrily. It has been so long since I last saw them and I felt happy. A couple of minutes later, Zandro arrived together with Regan.

Brey came too.

Everyone was happy because we, the Amouretti cousins reunited again. But there was an awkwardness between me and Regan. Until now, I haven’t been talking to him because of what he did to Carina. I felt like he ruined my best friend. My heart tightened as I remember about her.

Until now, she hasn’t returned yet. It always saddens me everytime I remember about her. I couldn’t even ask her for forgiveness before she left.

But then, I decided to forget about those things for the meantime and join the fun. I didn’t want to be a party pooper by being sad.

Today was like our mini reunion. Maggie was the only one who was married while me on the other hand was the only one who was separated. I kinda felt uncomfortable about that but I tried to ignore that feeling.

“I’m surprised that you actually came home, Tin. The last time we talked on the phone, you told me that you didn’t want to go back home here in New York.” Ellie said. She looked gorgeous in her sexy gown. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Well, after what happened to mommy, being selfish is out of the question. Coming home was a must for me. I have to put my issues aside for now.”

“How is Aunt Sandra now? Mommy talked to her the other day on the phone. She said that Aunt Sandra was still weak but recovering fast.” It was Angelique. She looked stunning in her gown as well.

“Yes, she’s doing fine now. She just needs to rest a lot so that she could recover fast.” I answered. We continued our chat and talked about random stuff. Maggie and the others joined the conversation as well and it was so fun.

We welcomed Juno to the Amouretti clan and she was happy about it. She’s a sweet woman and I like her for my cousin, Brey.

“Why don’t you just work here in New York so that you could be with Aunt Sandra, Chris?” Regan suddenly spoke. As usual, he looked so serious. I thought, he wasn’t going to speak to me because he knew that I was still mad at him, but I was wrong.

Regan had been looking for Carina non-stop these past few years. Until now, I couldn’t help but to feel guilty about what happened in the past. Yes, Regan was the one who deceived Carina but I felt like I was partly to blame too.

I didn’t tell her the truth and trusted everything to Regan. I thought, it was enough that they loved each other but I was wrong. Regan failed to fix everything on time which made Carina run away from everyone. I could only imagine the pain that she felt the moment she discovered the truth and I wished, I was there for her.

“Well, it’s better for me to stay in Houston than here. At least there, I have a quiet life.” I answered casually and took a sip on my champagne. I heard him sigh.

“Can we talk for a minute, Chris? Just the two of us?” He asked. I looked at my cousins and they were giving me a stare that was telling me to agree.

“Okay.” Regan finally smiled. We went to he corner of the party hall.

“What do you want us to talk about?” I asked without looking at him. Regan raked his fingers through his hair.

“Chris, you already know why. Ever since you left New York, I’ve been trying to contact you but you never answered my calls.”

“Reg, I was busy.” He stared at me for a couple of seconds before he spoke again.

“Are you still mad at me?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “What do you think?”

“Yes, you still are.”

“Then, don’t ask the obvious because you already know the answer.” I couldn’t help but to be irritated. He drew a deep breath.

“Chris, I’m sorry, okay? I know that I promised you to make everything alright between Carina and but I failed and hurt her. Believe me when I say that I’ve been regretting what I did. I should’ve been honest with her from the beginning. I was afraid to lose her that’s why I didn’t tell everything to her but I was wrong.

“Now, I can’t even find where she is. Until now, I still can’t forgive myself. What about you, won’t you ever forgive me too because I hurt your best friend?” I could see that he was having a hard time.

I released as breath. “I’ve already forgiven you, Reg. I’m sorry for ignoring you these past few years. It’s just that, I trusted Carina to you but she got hurt big time. Now, we don’t even know where she is and if she’s doing fine. I guess, I was just disappointed at you.” He held my hand.

“Don’t worry, Chris. I won’t stop looking for her. I love her so much and I won’t ever give up on her. Whatever happens, she will come back to us.” I smiled at him.

“You really love her that much, huh?”

He chuckled. “Yes. She’s the only one for me, Chris. Now that I’m finally free, I can finally give her my name.” I could see the longing and sadness in his eyes. I hugged him.

“Don’t worry. I know that she loves you too and someday, she will come back to you for sure.” I felt like all the resentment that I’ve been harboring for Regan disappeared. He hugged me back and then kissed my forehead.

“I hope so, Chris. I hope so.” After that, we went back to our table and continued bonding with our cousins. My heart felt lighter now that Regan and I finally talked.

Then suddenly, while talking to my cousins, I caught a glimpse of Jace, still sitting alone at his table, chugging down his drink while looking at my direction. I could almost feel the heat of his stare and my body reacted.

He looked pissed and frustrated. Then as if he couldn’t take it anymore, he was about to stand up from his seat, probably to approach me, when a beautiful woman suddenly came to him. I knew that girl. I gritted my teeth as that familiar negative feeling rose within me but when I realized that, I pushed the thought away.

I chose not to look at their direction anymore but for some reason, I couldn’t control my eyes from doing so. Damn you, Jace…

“Hey, Jace will drop dead any second now if you don’t stop glaring at him like that.” My forehead crinkled and looked up to see who spoke. My face brightened up when I saw who it was.

“Oh, my gosh! Ackier?!” He chuckled full of amusement.

“The one and only.” He answered with a boyish grin. I quickly stood up and hugged him. It has been a while since I last saw him. We met almost three years ago in Houston. Zandro was the one who introduced him to me. He’s one of his friends and a member of the TBG as well.

“Hey, bud. If you don’t want to die right now, get away from my cousin right at this instant.” Zandro warned from the other table next to us and then looked at Jace’s direction. Ackier laughed and let go of me.

I could say that Ackier Savela was the closest guy to me aside from my father and cousins.

“Well, I’m not doing anything here.” He even raised his hands as if he was surrendering. I rolled my eyes.

“We’re already separated, remember? Anyway, I’m glad that you came. I thought, you couldn’t come because you needed to return to Finland again?”

“Well, I decided to come home for good. Besides, I missed the USA. I finally have a reason for me to stay here.”

“Really? That’s good. I’m happy for you.” He chuckled and then gently ruffled my hair like a kid.

“Hey, my hair!” Sometimes, he treats me like a kid. Well, I treat him as an older brother and he treats me as a younger sister.

He laughed. “You’re so cute, Chris. I hope that you will do the same though.”

“What do you mean?”

“I hope that you will find a good reason for you to stay here as well and not go back to Houston anymore.”

“I don’t know if that’s going to happen, Acki. For now, I’m determined to go back to Houston after my vacation here.”

“Let’s see about that.” He answered meaningfully but I didn’t comment about it anymore. He then sat on the vacant chair next to me and chatted with the others at the table. His friends were obviously happy seeing him finally back.

Later on, they opened the dance floor for any couples who wanted to dance with the sweet music. Maggie and Marco remained at our table because Marky was already asleep in his mother’s arms. I chuckled. He was so active a while ago but now, he has run out of energy and fell asleep.

“Chris, let’s dance?” Ackier suddenly asked me.

“You’re playing on dangerous grounds, bud.” Marco suddenly spoke while looking at Ackier meaningfully. The latter smirked.

“Don’t worry, bud. I know what I’m doing. Let’s see the extent of his anger and jealousy.” My forehead furrowed.

“What are you two talking about?” I asked curiously. Maggie laughed.

“Sis, you used to tease me for being so dense and uncaring about the things that happening around me but look at you right now. You’re becoming the same.” She remarked while shaking her head amusedly. I rolled my eyes.

“I am not.”

“Don’t mind about that. Let’s just enjoy the party and dance. Shall we?” Ackier held out his hand for me with a suave smile on his face which I gladly accepted. We went to the dance floor and danced along with the sweet music.

“What was the reason why you decided to finally come back home?” I asked out of the blue. He stared into my eyes.

“I finally found someone special, Chris.” My eyes widened.

“You mean—”

“Yes. She’s the reason why I came back.” Because I felt so happy hearing what he said, I hugged him.

“Congratulations, Acki!” He chuckled and then hugged me back.

“Thank you.” I was about to let go of him and say something when someone suddenly tugged me by the hand, away from Ackier. Then, the next thing I knew, Ackier was already on the floor because a raging ‘bull’ hit him on the cheek.

I screamed in horror when I saw the blood on Ackier’s lips. I looked at the one who hit him. His eyes looked murderous and I felt like cold shivers ran down my spine.

“Damn you, Jace! You never changed!” I hissed full of displeasure before attending to Ackier.

“Are you okay, Acki?” I was about to help him stand up but I squealed in surprise when Jace suddenly scooped me up onto his arms and put me over his shoulder like a sack of rice before he walked out of there.  

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think of

Marky

? LOL

Who already have read Regan, Angelique, Ellie and

Brey’s

story?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 6

HAPPY READING :)

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

JACE’s POV

I kept on chugging down my alcoholic drink while looking at Christine’s direction. Just a little bit more and I knew that I would do something that Christine wouldn’t like. I’ve been trying my best to be patient and calm all this time but I felt like I was already losing the little control I had.

“Hey. You look like a lion that’s about to pounce on its prey.” My eyebrows creased when I heard that familiar voice. I looked up and saw Arianne Imperial. She was snickering while looking at me full of amusement before she threw a glance at Christine’s direction.

Arianne is the younger sister of one of my good friends in TBG, Oeris Imperial. As usual, she’s dressed sexily. She really loves flaunting her alluring body. I’m sure, Oeris is pissed off again because of this. The media loves her because she always behaves in a way that is likely to cause trouble. In short, she’s a troublemaker.

Well, it’s not like she intends to be one though. She’s just impatient and easy to provoke. She doesn’t tolerate people who manage to get on her nerves.

“What are you doing here?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows but she just chuckled and then sat on the vacant chair across me.

“I am here because I was invited, of course. Anyway, I couldn’t help but to notice you here drowning yourself in alcohol while looking at your ex.” She said teasingly. I almost rolled my eyes. She’s here to tease me again. Knowing her, she’s probably having the time of her life seeing me like this.

“Anyway—Oh, uh. Look who’s here.” I curiously followed her gaze just to have my blood boil instantly upon seeing whom she was referring to.

My hands balled into tight fists when I saw Christine hugged that guy who just approached her. I abruptly stood up, causing my chair to make a sound. What the heck is he doing here? Since when did he come back?!

Jealousy ate away my insides seeing how happy Christine upon seeing him. Ever since she came back from Houston, I’ve never seen her smile nor laugh like that, especially whenever we’re together. She really changed a lot.

She became cold and gets mad easily. I felt like the monster inside of me was slowly coming to life while watching her talked to Ackier like that.

Ackier Savela is one of my good friends in TBG. He’d been staying in his home country, Finland, for quite sometime, but now, he finally returned to the USA.

“Calm down, Jace. That’s only Ackier. You don’t have to be jealous like that. You look like you’re about to murder him. Relax, will you?” Arianne said and I gritted my teeth. Yes, I shouldn’t be jealous like this but I know how womanizer he is.

“I don’t care who he is. If he would do something that I don’t like, he will taste my wrath.”

“Tsk tsk. He’s your friend. He won’t surely cross you like that so stop killing him in your mind.” I ignored her. I was about to stride my way towards them when Arianne pulled me by the hand to stop me.

“Will you sit down?! Don’t make a scene here!” She hissed and then made me sit back on my seat. I huffed in frustration and raked my fingers through my hair.

I chugged down another glass of my margarita to calm myself down but it was futile. Just another strike and my control will blow out of its proportion for sure.

“You know what? Why don’t you join us later? I’ll be going out later with my friends, probably go bar hopping.” Arianne asked while shaking her head. I was about to answer when they announced the opening of the dance floor.

The sweet music blared in every corners of the party venue. Some couples went to the dance floor and danced there sweetly.

“Hey, why don’t we dance?” She asked and I groaned irritably. Knowing her, she wouldn’t stop pestering me again. I gave her a deadpan look but she just beamed at me. But then, her eyes looked past me.

“Oh, sh*t!” She cursed. She looked like she saw a horrific scene. My forehead crinkled and looked at the direction that she was staring at. That was when I saw Christine and Ackier went to the dance floor together and started dancing to the sweet music.

I slowly stood up as the incomparable jealousy in my chest doubled, especially when Ackier looked at my direction and smirked at me. He’s doing this on purpose!

I saw red.

“Calm down, Jace.” Arianne reminded me but my whole attention was on that certain pair on the center of the dance floor. Then, my control finally broke off when I saw Christine hugged Ackier. That was the last straw.

My gaze darkened and before I could even think rationally, I walked towards them with long strides while breathing hard like a raging bull. I flew into a fit of rage and hit Ackier on the cheek. Christine screamed in horror as Ackier fell on the floor with blood on the corner of his lips.

But I knew that it wasn’t enough. I wanted to hurt him more. But Christine stopped me and then quickly approached Ackier to check on him.

My heart ached when I saw how worried she was of Ackier. I couldn’t take it anymore. I swooped her up and placed her onto my shoulder. She kept on thrashing and hitting my back while shouting for me to put her down but I didn’t listen to her.

I didn’t care if I created a scene. All I knew was, Christine was my wife and all I wanted was to take her away from there. Away from Ackier.

I took her to my car and deposited her inside. I then quickly got inside and maneuvered the vehicle out of there even though Christine kept on shouting at me to let her go. I locked the door up so she couldn’t open it.

“Damn you! What right do you have to do this to me?! This is kidnapping!”

I smirked and threw her a glace. “You’re still my wife, mi amor. Remember that!” Because of so much anger, she hit me on the shoulder. She was breathing hard and looked like was about to spit fire any moment now.

CHRISTINE’s POV

“I hate you!” I uttered full of anger. I saw his jaw clenched tightly as his hands tightened around the steering wheel. He stepped on the gas and I felt like we were about to fly because of how fast we were going. Fear attacked my chest.

“J-Jace, you’re going too fast! Slow down!” I yelled but he didn’t listen to me.

“Jace, stop!” I closed my eyes tightly as I held onto my seat full of nervousness. My eyes watered and couldn’t stop the tears from falling as a whimper escaped my lips. Knowing his temper, I knew that it would be difficult for him to calm down now. He already lost t.

“Stop.” It was all that I could mutter. I thought he wouldn’t listen to me but after a couple of seconds, I felt the speed of the car slowed down until it finally stopped. Then, I heard Jace grunt followed by thud sounds.

“Argh!” I opened my eyes and saw him pounding the steering wheel in rage. He then went out of the car and then roared like a wild beast while pulling on his hair like a madman. I looked around us and saw that we were on the shoulder of the road. I slowly got out of the car.

I looked at Jace. He has his back on my direction. The silence between us was deafening. I angrily wiped my tears. I felt so mad. I was about to confront him when he suddenly spoke.

“How long do you plan on punishing me like this?” He sounded so down and sad, unlike the wild beast Jace that he was a while ago. His voice was slightly trembling too.

“I want to go back to the party.” I said with all the courage that I’ve mustered, intentionally ignoring his question. He turned around and faced me. His face was red and looked like he was about to burst into tears any moment now.

“Answer me, mi amor. How long do you plan on punishing me? Aren’t those three years enough? Do you hate me this much?” I was taken aback. I wasn’t expecting the expression on his face. He looked vulnerable and so sad. I’ve never seen this side of him before.

The high and mighty Jace Montejo looked weak and desperate.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. Just take me back to the party. I don’t have time for this.” I answered coldly and was about to go back inside the car when he closed the gap between us and then held me by the shoulders.

“If you still hate me, tell me. If you want to hurt me to vent out your anger, go on. You can hit me all you want. Just don’t behave like I don’t matter to you anymore; like I am nothing but a mere stranger to you because it hurts me.” He shook me by the shoulders. “I’m not a robot! I have feelings too! You knew that you’re all I have but you turned your back on me and left me!” I gritted my teeth.

I felt like all the blood in my body rushed to my head because of anger. I met his gaze.

“You want to hear the truth? Fine, I’ll tell you. Until now, I hate you and I can’t bear seeing your face! You know why I didn’t come back home these past three years? Because I didn’t want to see you! Seeing you reminds me of the past and all the pain and sufferings that I’ve been through!

“I’ve been trying my best to move on these past few years and tried to surround myself with all the people that I knew care about me! But now, here you are again, trying to complicate everything! Who do you think you are to behave like this after all the things that you’ve done in the past?!

“Who do you think you are to hit Ackier like that when he was not even doing anything to you?! Who do you think you are to force me into coming with you against my will?! You never changed! You’re still the arrogant selfish jerk I know!”

Jace raked his fingers through his hair in frustration. “You’re asking me who I am to you? Let me just remind you that I’m still your husband!” He retorted. If I was angry, he was too. I couldn’t take it anymore. Before I could stop myself, I slapped him hard on the cheek.

“Stop acting like you still have the right to me because we’re already over since three years ago!”

He shook his head. “You were not the only one who got hurt of what happened, Christine! I was too so don’t act like you were the only one who suffered! I was broken and fell into pieces just like you but instead of facing the pain together, you chose to put all the blame on me and left me!”

My throat tightened as I felt my emotions surged up upon remembering about the past. I felt the urge to cry. That raw familiar pain felt like thousands of needles piercing my heart over and over again.

I thought, I’ve already moved on but I was wrong. I’ve been only deceiving myself because the pain was still fresh and raw. Now that Jace opened the topic about it, it felt like the wound inside my heart reopened. It still hurt like hell.

“How dare you say all that when you were the reason it happened in the first place?! I told you a few times to quit but you never listened to me! Because of you, I-I…” My voice trembled as tears began pouring from my eyes.

The pain was gnawing painfully again and I couldn’t handle it. I felt like I went back to the past. It hurt. I sobbed even though I didn’t want to cry in front of him.

“I hate you…I hate you…” I cried and pounded his chest with my fists. I was already hysterical. My whole body was shaking in agony. My emotions were in haywire.

Jace stopped me from hitting him and then pulled me by the waist and enveloped me into a tight embrace.

“Shhh. Stop crying.” I felt him kiss my forehead, trying to console me, and I was too weak to push him away. It has been a while since I cried like this. I’ve told myself to be strong and not break down like this again but I couldn’t take it anymore.

Remembering the most painful moment of my life took a toll on me. It was too much for me to handle. I didn’t know how long I cried hard like that on his chest until I noticed that he was crying too. His body was slightly shaking as well.

We were both emotional. I could feel his agony too but the wall that I set between us was too thick already. When I finally gathered myself together, I lightly pushed him away on the chest and then took a step backwards, away from him.

“Just give me what I want already so that we can move on from this.” I uttered with an almost inaudible voice without looking at him.

“I’m sorry, mi amor, but until you manage to make me see your point of this divorce, I will never let you go. You’re my wife and nothing can change that. I know that until now, you’re still hurting because of what happened and believe me, I am too.

“You’ve been blaming me of what happened and just like you, I couldn’t forgive myself because I was the reason why it happened. I couldn’t do anything and that’s the most painful of all. You said that you’ve already moved on but we both know that you haven’t. Me too. We’re the same because until now, the pain and guilt is still killing me here. It’s slowly eating me away!” He pounded his fist on the part of his chest that his heart was located.

The pain in those grey eyes of his were as clear as day. This was the first time that I saw how transparent he was with his emotions. I was at lost for words.

We were both staring into each other for a couple of seconds until I finally managed to find my voice.

“I need to go back.” I said with an emotionless face and then turned my back on him. I was about to walk away when he answered.

“What do you want me to do to lessen your pain?” I couldn’t react right away but I pulled myself together.

“Just give me what I want so that we can forget about all this.”

“I’m sorry, mi amor, but just like I’ve told you before; I won’t give you what you want unless you manage to make me see your point.” I shook my head and didn’t answer anymore. Knowing him, he would never change his mind and that added to the resentment that I was feeling towards him.

“Mi amor, wait!” I heard him call for me but when I saw that there was a taxi coming, I hailed it and I sighed in relief when it stopped. I got inside the taxi before Jace could manage to catch up to me. I saw from the side mirror that Jace was standing on the side of the road while watching the taxi go away.

Instead of going back to the party or go home, I decided to drop by at the bar. I wanted to laugh when I found myself in front of the TBG club. Of all places, I chose to be here. I went inside like I wasn’t myself and went straight to the bar counter and ordered a drink.

I felt so heavy inside and I wanted to forget everything by drowning myself in alcohol. Even just for a moment, I want to forget the pain.

While drinking there alone, there were few guys who approached me and offered me a drink or company but I declined. I wanted to be alone and just drink. My tears pooled continuously. My eyes were already puffy.

Then, after an hour or so, my vision started to become blurry. I was starting to feel the effect of the alcohol.

I felt like my head was spinning. I chuckled humorlessly. Yes, I’m finally drunk but the pain in my heart was still there. I could still clearly feel it. I still need more. I ordered another drink and when the bar tender gave it to me, I was about to drink it when someone suddenly stopped me.

“That’s enough. You’re drunk.” A guy said. I looked at him but I since I was so drunk, I couldn’t recognize who he was.

“M-Mind your o-own business!” I said irritably and took the glass form his grip. To my further irritation, he didn’t let me have it. Instead, he drank it himself.

“Damn you! W-Who do you t-think you are, huh?!” I chided at him and then stood up. I was about to push him away but my knees gave out and I lose my balance. I squeezed my eyes shut and waited for the impact but I didn’t fall on the floor just like I’ve expected.

Instead, a pair of strong arms caught me.

“L-Let go off me!” I hissed but I didn’t have the strength to get out of his arms anymore. I felt weak because of drunkenness.

“You’re drunk. You should go to sleep.” He scooped me up onto his arms, bridal style and then took me somewhere. Because I was too drunk to see where he was taking me, I just closed my eyes.

A couple of minutes later, I felt him put me down on something soft, like a bed. That was when I opened my eyes and saw that we were in a familiar room.

Panic crept within me. It dawned on me. I was in a room with a stranger!

“I n-need to go home.” I said even though I wasn’t sure if I could manage to even walk.

“You’re too drunk to go home.” That sensual voice answered but I persevered. I got up and was about to walk out of there when he snatched me by the waist to pull me back to the bed.

“Let go!” I yelled even though my vision was too blurry. I pushed him away and because of my continuous resisting, I landed on top of him. I didn’t know how did we manage to be on that position but the thing that registered on my mind were those tantalizing eyes.

I felt him caressed my cheek. I didn’t know what happened. It felt like I got lost under his gaze. It was like magic. I closed my eyes when he slowly drew his face to mine and then captured my lips with a kiss.

My first instinct was to push him away but when he deepened the kiss, I lost it.

Then, I found myself returning his hot kisses. We were like two thirsty people that couldn’t drink for days. Our hands roamed around each other’s body in so much desire and need. I couldn’t explain what was happening to my body anymore.

It was as if a fire was rekindled within me and I couldn’t stop myself anymore. His kisses were addicting and I didn’t have the strength to deny him anymore.

Later on, we were both naked on the bed as he worshipped my body full of desire. I kept on moaning in ecstasy as he made sure to take me to the 7th heaven. 

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

How’s this story so far, guys?

What do you think is the reason why Christine left Jace 3 years ago?

Who was the guy who made love with Christine in the last part of the chapter?

Is there a chance for them to get back in each other’s arms again?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 7

Hi, guys! For those who haven’t read all my stories yet, ET VINDEX is the name of the secret organization that some of the members of TBG are involved to. For those who were asking me what does TBG stands for; you need to read all my stories in ‘The beauty & the possessive series’ to get the answer. There are 4 books in the series so far. This book is the fourth. 

🗽

© ️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

JACE’s POV

While watching the taxi go away from me, I felt like an invisible hand was squeezing my heart out. It felt painful to hear that after all these years, Christine haven’t forgiven me yet. She hasn’t forgotten what happened in the past yet.

I chuckled bitterly. Who am I to complain when I myself couldn’t forget either? It felt like it was just yesterday. If I could only turn back time, but I knew, that would be impossible. Now, the only thing that I could do was to try to make everything fall into place.

I need to do something to fix my wife and I’s relationship. We belong together and no one and nothing could change that!

“I will never give up on our marriage, mi amor. Until you tell me that you don’t love me anymore, I’ll never give up on us.” When the taxi was out of my sight, I slowly got inside my car like all the life in me dissipated from my body.

I wanted to follow her but I knew that she would just get angrier at me. I didn’t want her to totally loathe me by forcing her to listen to me when she wasn’t ready yet. I lost my patience when I forcefully took her out of the party a while ago because of jealousy.

I suddenly realized that I’ve been nothing but a jerk towards her during our past encounters these past few days. It was the only way I knew to handle her anger. I was full of frustration, especially when she told me that she wanted divorce and didn’t know how to react properly towards the situation.

Now, the least thing I could do was to leave her alone and give her some time to think and calm down.

I started the engine and then maneuvered my car out of there. I wanted to go home but while driving along the road, I saw a bar and decided to go there.

I already drank a couple of shots of margarita at the party and I kinda felt tipsy but after Christine and I’s fight just now, I felt like I needed more. I wanted to forget the pain and frustration that I was feeling.

While drinking at the bar, I suddenly received a call from one of our employees at TBG club.

“Sir Jace, I think you need to come over here at TBG club right now.” My forehead knitted together.

“Why? What happened?”

“Your wife is here and she’s already drunk. A couple of guys have been trying to hit on her since a while ago.” Tristan, our bartender informed me. I gritted my teeth. All my friends were still at the party but thankfully, the employees there in the club knew what to do in times like this.

“Make sure that no one could approach her until I arrived.” I instructed sternly. Just when I decided to leave her alone for now, this happened. I mentally shook my head.

“What the hell are you doing, mi amor? You should’ve gone straight home already.” I grunted. How could I forget that I had a wild and feisty wife who goes to the club whenever she felt like it, especially now that she’s crying. I couldn’t help but to blame myself again.

“Okay, sir.” I hurriedly went out of the bar. TBG club was just around 10-minute drive from where I was. I didn’t care if I was already intoxicated myself. I needed to go there to make sure that nothing bad would happen to my wife.

Thankfully, I haven’t drunk that much yet; just enough for me to drive without causing any accident.

I was at the parking lot when I noticed someone standing next to my car. My steps came to a halt as my jaw clenched upon seeing who it was.

“What the fùck are you doing here, Jinn? How did you know where I was? Didn’t I tell you not to approach me anymore? I already quit long time ago so don’t bother me anymore.” He smirked as he shoved his hands into the pockets of his pants.

“Don’t worry, six. I am here as a friend.”

I scoffed as my eyes squinted in rising anger. “Don’t give me that sh*t! I don’t care if you’re the highest ranking among us all or a former member of the TBG. Just tell me what you want. Did you come here as a friend or not?” The corner of his lips twitched.

“Former? As far as I know, I haven’t quit the TBG yet. Well, I was one of the founders, remember?”

“You chose to manage the ET VINDEX than to be with us in TBG, right? You never showed yourself to our friends ever since you left. What do you want us to think about you leaving like that? For us, you’re no longer part of the group. Now, state what you came here for.” My voice was stern and unwelcoming.

Jinn released a breath as if he was bored but his eyes were blank just like the dead sea. I wish I could read what was on his mind to know what really his purpose on visiting me but I couldn’t. Jinn was the hardest person to read. Even if I was experienced in figuring out people, I could never figure him out and that was the most dangerous thing about him.

Irritation surged within me when he remained quiet. I shook my head and pressed my car key to unlock my car. I was about to open the car door when he finally spoke.

“I already caught the second in command of the group that destroyed your life three years ago.” That caught my attention. I met his eyes with furrowed eyebrows.

“What the hell are you talking about? I already brought down that group right after what they did to my family.”

“You mean, the Hama group?” He laughed tauntingly. “Yes, you destroyed their group three years ago but I discovered something interesting. They’re not the brain behind all that happened in the past. A bigger group just hired the Hama group to do everything for them.” Jinn answered without any emotions on his face.

I felt like the rage that I’ve been harboring inside of me for so long was about to explode any moment now because of what I’ve heard.

“You’re telling me that I haven’t given justice yet to what happened to my family three years ago, is that it?”

“Yes, you’re right. You just killed its branches but not the tree itself.”

My jaw flexed as my hands balled into fists. “How would I know if you’re telling the truth or you’re just trying to manipulate me to use my anger on your advantage? Knowing you, you will never do anything without expecting something in return.” He laughed.

“You know me too well, my friend.” He touched my car with his forefinger as if he was writing something on it. “I’ll let you see this group’s second in command before I dispose him off. I will even tell you the identities of the enemy, but in one condition. Come back to ET VINDEX.”

I was at lost for words. I wanted to say no but I knew that he was telling the truth. I knew him enough to know that he would never bluff about things like this.

I knew that I was already done with my involvement to ET VINDEX but I couldn’t ignore and put aside what he just told me. I couldn’t believe it. I thought, my fight was already finished but I was wrong.

Those demons who made my life a living hell were still alive…

“I’ll give you time to think about this. Just call me when you’re ready to give me your decision.” He turned his back on me but before he began walking away, he spoke again. “You know that I will never force you to come back but I think, it’s just right for me to inform you about this group’s existence. It’s up to you to decide if you’re going to let them off of what they did or take your revenge on them.” He then got inside the sports car that was parked not far from my car and then drove out of there.

When he was out of my sight, I pounded my fists on the top of my car out of rage. Anger was understatement.

I thought, I’ve already achieved the justice that we deserved before I quit the organization but I was wrong. Now, the true mastermind of what happened in the past was still alive and I would never let it slide just like that.

They’re still breathing freely…

I chuckled humorlessly. I thought, I could finally live in peace but now, the real me was calling for me to go back to the underworld. I stared into nothingness grimly.

But suddenly, I remembered about Christine.

“Argh!” I screamed in total frustration. I didn’t know what to do. I wanted to fix my relationship with my wife but then, this happened. It would be more impossible for her to come back to me if I would go back to ET VINDEX. I squeezed my eyes shut as I ran my hand over my face.

Before I talked to Jinn just now, all I wanted was to win Christine back. But now, I knew deep inside of me that I should finish my fight first because if I wouldn’t do it, I would never live in peace.

I released a harsh breath and decided not to think about that for now and go to Christine. I got inside my car and quickly drove out of there.

Upon arriving at the TBG club, I instantly saw my wife drinking alone at the bar. She looked so down while quietly drinking with tears pooling from her eyes. My heart tightened. I was about to approach her when I heard two men talking.

“Tsk! I’m pissed! That woman turned me down just like that!” One of them said. The other man laughed.

“I guess you’re not her type.”

He stood up. “I’ll show her.” He was about to take a step towards Christine but I already closed the gap between us and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt.

“Dare touching what’s mine and you’re dead!” I threatened menacingly and lifted him a little bit off the floor. His eyes widened in fear upon seeing my dangerous face. I was taller and more muscular than him. I could tell that I could bring him down if I wanted to without breaking a sweat. He gulped nervously.

“I-I’m sorry. I d-didn’t know that she was a-already taken.” His voice was trembling in fear. I roughly pushed him away that he almost fell on the floor. His friend, who was equally terrified as him, managed to catch him.

“Get out of here before I vent out my anger to you! You don’t want to see me get mad!” I roared and they ran out of the bar with their tails between their legs.

I scoffed. These types of people are disgusting. They only prey for the ones who are weaker than them.

After that, I was about to approach my wife but I couldn’t help but to stare at her current state. I felt like the worst person in the world because she was crying again because of me. I was the one who inflicted that pain on her.

My eyes scrutinized her appearance. She really changed but the only thing that never changed was her beauty. Her baby blonde shoulder length hair was as soft looking as ever. She already untied her hair that was tied into a bun a while ago.

The gown that she was wearing hugged her sexy and alluring body and it accentuated her soft skin. She looked enchanting as ever. She looked innocent but behind that innocent-looking face, I knew how feisty and strong she was.

I groaned inwardly when my friend stirred inside my pants. Damn it! She’s really the only woman who could affect me like this. Just by staring at her could awaken the wild desire I had for her, especially that I missed her so much.

I sighed and decided to stop myself from ogling at her like that. I approached her and convinced her to get out of there but she resisted. I didn’t have a choice but to scoop her onto my arms and brought her to the TBG VIP room upstairs. Thankfully, we didn’t fall down the stairs because I was intoxicated myself.

I could already feel the effect of the alcohol but I still managed to gather myself together. I need to put my wife into safety.

I put her down gently on the bed but then, she opened her eyes. It looked like she came to her senses just a little bit and realized that I brought her to a room.

“I n-need to go home.” She uttered weakly because of drunkenness. I gulped hardly when I suddenly noticed that her dress got pulled down a little bit and her cleavage were already visible under my gaze. The intense desire that I was trying my best to keep it inside of me was getting out of control.

I didn’t know if it was because of the alcohol that I consumed or what, but I was losing control over myself. I felt hot all over. I shook my head. No! Stop, Jace! This is not the right moment!

“You’re too drunk to go home.” I answered with a stern voice but she got up and then went off the bed. She was about to walk away but I managed to stop her by pulling her by the waist, intending to put her back to bed but she resisted.

Because of continuous resisting like that, she ended up landing on top of me. We both gasped when our lips almost kissed and our bodies pressed deliciously. Our eyes locked. Strangely, everything around us suddenly became quiet.

She looked so seductive and enchanting like that and I lost myself under her gaze. Even though I kept on telling myself not to touch her; just one look at her and all the rational thoughts in my head went out of the window.

That magic moment between us pulled us towards each other. I told myself, just one kiss and then I’ll put her to sleep but when our lips touched, I lost myself. Especially when she kissed me back with equal heat and desire.

Our yearning and longing for each other could be felt in that passionate kiss.

I forgot everything; our situation and her hatred towards me. Everything became blurry. All I wanted was to make her feel my love. I wanted to make her remember how we were before so I worshipped her body with all the love I had for her. It was making me crazy.

But just when I was about to enter her, I suddenly had second thoughts. No, I shouldn’t be doing this!

I looked at the goddess under me and I swallowed hard. The urge to make love to her was almost impossible to resist but I knew that I had to stop.

I was about to get off her when she suddenly held onto me tightly and stared at me beggingly.

“Love me. Don’t go.” She mumbled. Her eyes were pleading. I was about to answer but she already kissed me and then wrapped her legs around my hips. That broke all the last ounce of control that I had. It has been three years and my longing for her made me lose my mind.

We both moaned in pleasure when I invaded her tightness. The kiss was hot and addicting as our hands were busy exploring our bodies.

She was so wet and her pùssy welcomed my hardness. She felt so good just like I remembered her to be and it was driving me crazy.

“I love you!” I roared when we both reach our climax. She bit her lower lip while moaning in ecstasy as her body convulsed uncontrollably. She looked so beautiful while watching her savoring her orgasm.

I buried my face on the crook of her neck and savor that magic moment with her. We were both sweaty while breathing ruggedly. Our heartbeats were fast and hard.

After a minute or so, I was about to get off her but she didn’t let me.

“Don’t leave me…Don’t. Don’t…Stay.” My body went still when I heard her say that. Happiness surged within me as she hugged me tighter. I kissed her neck.

“Yes, mi amor. I will never leave you. This time, I will make sure to make up to you and fix everything between us. I promise you that.” After a few seconds, I heard her steady breathing, indicating that she was already asleep. I rolled over and pulled her on top of me.

I watched her sleeping face for about five minutes before I felt my eyes getting heavy. I kissed her forehead and then decided to doze off while hugging her tightly like she would disappear on me any moment.

I didn’t want to think about what would happen tomorrow but one thing was for sure, I made up my mind. Whatever happens, she will stay as my wife because she belongs to me and only to me. I know I’m being selfish but I’m still holding onto what we had three years ago.

🗽©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

What do you think of this chapter? 

What do you think of Christine’s reaction when she wakes up?

Will Jace go back to ET VINDEX?

Base from this chapter, what do you think happened to them three years ago?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 8

Hi, guys! For those who were asking me if my book ’ She’s Mine, Exclusively Mine ’ was still available; Yes, it is still available but exclusively in the Philippines only. You can buy it online (Shopee & Lazada) or in Pandayan, Booksale, Expressions and National Bookstores nationwide. 

A/N: For those who were asking. For now, i update this story every MONDAY and THURSDAY.

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

Upon opening my eyes, I couldn’t help but to groan when I felt the attack of hangover. This is what I hate about drinking alcohol. It would kick you really hard the morning after. Well, this is what I get for consuming that much liquor last night. This is Jace’s fault! … Wait, how did I manage to come home again?

But then, my body stiffened when I heard someone opening a door followed by a series of footsteps. My forehead crinkled as I opened my eyes to check who it was. My breath got caught in my throat when I saw Jace. He obviously just finished showering. He was topless and his towel around his waist was the only thing that was covering his nakedness.

I sat up right away and then blinked my eyes a couple of times, hoping that I was just imagining things. But then, he was still there.

“What the hell are you doing in here?!” I asked in horror and looked around me, thinking how he managed to get inside my room, just to realize that I wasn’t in my room.

“Good morning, mi amor.” He greeted with a suave voice and then sat on the edge of the bed. My heart thumped erratically when he kiss me on the cheek. “There’s an advil here on top of the bedside table. You can take it. I know that you have a hangover.” He then casually stood up and then opened the closet to look for something to wear.

My jaw slack open and didn’t know how to react. I swallowed hard and then looked at myself and my eyes almost popped out of its socket upon realizing that I was actually naked under the sheets. I cupped my head and tried my best to remember what happened last night.

Then, everything came back to me. Even though it was still blurry, I could remember that a guy took me somewhere and then…

“D-Did we…did we…” I couldn’t say it but I already knew the answer. I could feel the evidence of what transpired between us last night!

“Yes, mi amor. We did.” My whole body trembled in anger upon hearing the confirmation. I raised my gaze, intending to yell at him when I gasped in surprise upon seeing his nakedness. The towel that was around his waist a while ago was now on the couch.

He was proudly displaying his body while holding the t-shirt in his hands.

“Pervert!” I shouted as I looked away. I couldn’t believe that he would actually stand naked in front of me like it was nothing! What a jerk!

To my further annoyance, I heard him chuckle.

“Don’t act like you haven’t seen this before, mi amor.” His voice was playful and I didn’t like it. I huffed and then got off the bed with the sheets around my naked body. He was right. Why would I act scandalized just by seeing his naked body when I’ve seen that a lot of times already?

I gritted my teeth and as my anger flared up even more. I couldn’t believe that he would actually do this to me. He took advantage of me and I was disgusted by it. My anger got the best of me. I approached him and then slapped him hard on the face.

The playful expression on his face disappeared because of what I did.

“You’re nothing but a pervert as*hole! I can’t believe that you actually took advantage of my drunken state and did this to me! You only showed me what kind of person you really are!” I spat at him full of anger. I was already breathing hard because of my uncontrolled negative emotions.

How could I let this happen? Even though I was drunk last night, I shouldn’t’ve let this happen!

I shook my head while staring at him in disbelief before turning my back on him and then looked for my clothes. I was expecting it to be scattered on the floor but I saw them neatly folded on the bottom part of the bed.

I took them one by one and started putting it on, couldn’t care less if he was watching me. All I wanted was to get out of there as soon as possible.

“I’m sorry, mi amor. Believe me, I tried to stop because I didn’t want to take advantage of your drunkenness but when you asked me to continue and then kissed me, I lost my control.” I gasped upon hearing what he said.

I shook my head vigorously. “You’re lying! I would never ask you to do that to me! Don’t tell me lies just to make it look like I also wanted what happened!” I answered without looking at him; couldn’t accept the possibility of it. I then continued putting my clothes on.

“Yes, you did, mi amor. You know that you’re my weakness and making love with you was always been my addiction. When I came here at the TBG club last night, all I wanted to do was to get you out of here; to put you in a safe place. Believe it or not, but it was never been my intention to make love with you while we were both under the influence of alcohol.” My body went still when I felt him hug me from behind after he uttered those words.

I couldn’t react right away. I didn’t expect him to do that. I felt like my tongue stiffen and no words came out of my mouth. I could feel his naked form against my equally bare back. I only managed to put my underwear so far.

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t control myself last night but I’m not sorry that I made love with you. Because of what happened, I experienced how does it feel to take you in my arms once again. I missed my wife so much and I admit that I’ve been missing you these past three years. It was hell, mi amor.” His voice sounded like he was having a hard time over something.

My lips parted in shock. I couldn’t believe that he actually said sorry! I was expecting for him to act like a jerk again, but no. His voice was mellow and his face was soft-looking which was far from the rough and hard Jace that I used to know.

I closed my eyes and cursed myself when I felt that familiar reciprocation of my body to his touch. Just a mere touch of his warm skin against mine reminded me of those long-forgotten feelings and memories. But then, reality was calling me. I shouldn’t let myself get affected like this.

Jace and I were already finished three years ago and that was the fact. Even though we did it last night, that doesn’t change our situation.

I chuckled bitterly. “Really? C’mon, Jace. Don’t make me laugh. Don’t tell me that you haven’t been with other women these past few years because I won’t believe you. You were even flirting with Arianne last night so don’t give me this crap!” I then forcefully unwrapped his arms around me and then faced him with fiery gaze. I was beyond angry.

“You already got what you wanted so get out of my sight and don’t show yourself in front of me again!”

His eyes turned somber. “Do you really think that’s the only thing that I want from you? Of course, not! Do you really think that I could be with other women just because you left me? That’s bullsh*t!” I raised my chin defiantly; confused why he had to act like this.

“Yes. That’s what I think.” I admitted without a second thought and I saw the pain that registered on his face upon hearing my harsh words. My heart tightened for an unknown reason and I cursed under my breath. That’s just my imagination! He would never get affected by my words!

“Looks like your mind is already clouded by your hatred, mi amor, that you can’t even see what’s happening in front of you clearly. Until now, you still think that Arianne and I have a relationship? Never, mi amor. We never had any relationship aside from being friends.

“Did you really think that I could show myself to you like this if I had an affair with her? I am not like that. Even if I made a lot of mistakes in the past, I’ve never cheated on you and would never ever do that to you. You know what I came to realize after what happened between us last night? I’ve decided to be honest with myself and fight for what I want.

“That’s you, mi amor. I can’t go on like this anymore. Yes, I admit that I harbored resentment towards you because you left me while we were both broken that’s why when we got reunited, I couldn’t help but to act tough and kinda jerk towards you just to mask the feeling that I had inside. I thought of showing you that I made it out of the darkness even though you weren’t there for me. But I realized that I was just deceiving myself.

“Now, I can’t take it anymore. All I want is to be honest with what I’m feeling. I’m tired of concealing my real feelings because of my pride. Yes, I told you that I would sign the divorce papers if you managed to show me how important this was to you but I knew that I could never give the divorce to you. I’m sorry, mi amor, but I will never let go of you. I want you back. Please, let’s fix this and start all over again.” I was stunned.

I couldn’t believe that Jace would actually say all those things to me. The Jace that I knew from the past would never admit his weakness nor say please. He would never declare what’s on his mind openly.

I shook my head. “So, you did this to me because you were trying to trap me, is that it? Can’t you see that we can’t be together anymore? We did nothing but to fight and argue since we got reunited and now, here you are standing in front of me, saying that you want me back?! After what you did in the past, you still have the audacity of asking a second chance with me?”

He shook his head vigorously. “I already told you that it wasn’t my intention to make love with you when I came here for you. Yes, we did nothing but to argue but for me, it was just normal because until now, you still haven’t forgiven me. Until now, you still don’t know the truth that’s why you’re putting all the blame on me. But that doesn’t mean that we can’t get back together anymore. I don’t believe that everything is over between us, mi amor, because we’ve just started!” He answered and then raked his fingers through his hair in frustration. No one spoke for a couple of seconds and the silence deafening.

I slowly shook my head. “For me, there’s nothing to fix anymore because we can’t take back what already happened.” I retorted softly before resuming on putting back my clothes on. I felt that familiar heavy feeling in my chest again upon remembering the past.

He didn’t answer and just waited for me to finish. I then hurriedly put on my stilettos and then rushed my way out of there. I combed my hair using my trembling hands while hurriedly descending on the stairs. I felt like my knees were about to give in.

I didn’t know what to feel that moment. I was beyond angry because I felt like Jace was trying to trap me that’s why he had s*x with me knowing that I was drunk. But then, I was confused yet sad.

I looked around me upon reaching downstairs. I realized that I was still in TBG club. Now, I understood why the room I was in a while ago was familiar. It was the VIP room that only the TBG members could use.

Thankfully, no one was there so I managed to get out of the club without anyone else seeing me. I hurriedly went straight to the road and then waited for a taxi to pass by. Thankfully, I didn’t wait long because I managed to hail one.

I quickly got in the taxi. I looked at the club once again and saw Jace at the entrance, looking at my direction with his jaw flexed.

He was only wearing his boxers. He was standing there like a proud Greek god. I suddenly panicked. All I wanted to do was to get out of there. I didn’t want to talk to him after what happened between us. My eyes widened when I saw that he began walking towards me so I quickly told the driver the address that I was going to so that he could maneuver the car out of there.

I sighed in relief when I saw in the side mirror that Jace remained on his spot while watching the taxi go away from there.

I chuckled bitterly as my eyes watered. My emotions were out of control again and I didn’t want to breakdown in front of him anymore. My whole body was slightly trembling. I took a deep breath to calm my senses.

While we were along the road, all that happened last night started coming back to me and it was clearer now than a while ago. My heart thumped as my cheeks reddened. Sh*t! What have you done, Tin?! I can’t believe that you actually let him have you again! I chastised myself bitterly.

I was angry at Jace but I was angrier at myself after I managed to remember everything clearly. I wanted to cry and didn’t know what to feel about what happened to us.

I couldn’t believe that I actually asked him to continue when he was about to stop. What was I thinking?! I groaned inwardly, wanting to punch myself.

When I arrived home, I was expecting my whole family to be there waiting for me, but I was wrong. It looked like they were still sleeping. I went straight to my room and then removed my clothes right away. I wanted to shower. When I was inside the bathroom, my eyes bulged when I noticed my reflection in the mirror.

There were hickeys on my neck and chest area! My body suddenly felt hot. A delicious tingling sensation crawled up my spine as I remembered how he worshipped my body last night. I shook my head vigorously. No! You shouldn’t let yourself get affected like this! What happened between you two last night was nothing but s*x! Nothing more, nothing less!

“Damn you, Jace!” I hissed and then went under the shower to erase his traces on my body. While showering, I wanted to bump my head on the wall because what happened between Jace and I last night kept on replaying in my head like a broken record even though I didn’t want to. I should do something to end this already.

After showering and got dressed, I was about to call my lawyer but I couldn’t find my phone. Sh*t! I forgot it at TBG club!

I groaned inwardly. I looked at the time. It was already 9 am and I was feeling hungry already. I went downstairs and saw my family at the living room, obviously waiting for me. I bit my lower lip. Looked like Maggie and Marco decided to come back home instead of staying at their house because they were worried about me.

“Auntie Tin!” Marky squealed happily upon seeing me and ran towards me for a hug.

“Hello, Marky boy. Good morning.” I picked him up and then held him onto my arms. He then kissed me on the cheek which made me smile fondly. I walked towards my family and then sat on the couch, next to Maggie. I made Marky sit on my lap.

“Good morning, everyone.” I greeted them, couldn’t meet their gaze.

“Good morning, darling. What happened to you? The temperature is warm but you’re wearing a turtleneck shirt.” My mother asked with furrowed eyebrows.

“I-Is it warm? I feel kinda cold.” I tried to act normal but failed miserably because I stuttered.

“But it’s hot today, Auntie.” Marky even said. I looked at Maggie and she was staring at me with a teasing expression on her face. She discreetly poked me on the side.

“So, where have you been last night, darling? Jace called me that you were drunk and couldn’t go home so.” My father said casually. I swallowed hard as my heart began thumping fast. He doesn’t look worried, but my mother was.

“He—called?” I questioned in disbelief.

“Yes, he did. Tell me, what did he do to you last night?” He looked so serious while asking me that. I looked away and bit my lower lip. Np matter what happened, I couldn’t tell them what exactly happened between Jace and I last night.

“Nothing, daddy.” I cleared my throat. “Why is everyone so serious? Don’t worry, nothing bad happened to me last night. C’mon, guys. Let’s eat breakfast. I’m already starving.” I tried to sound as normal as possible.

“I’m hungry.” Marky commented and I used that as an excuse to change the topic. I put Marky on his feet and then stood up.

“C’mon, Marky boy. Let’s go?” I held his hand and then we walked towards the dining room. “C’mon, guys! Let’s go!” I called them and I saw that Marco chuckled amusedly and then looked at my sister meaningfully. Maggie shook her head at me.

While we were eating, I felt relieved because no one asked about what really happened to me and Jace last night.

After our breakfast, I talked to Marco.

“Marco, can you please call Jace?” His eyebrows arched. He looked surprised.

“Why?”

“I forgot my phone at the TBG club. I think, he has it.”

He smiled. “Sure.” He then dialed on his phone. He was about to talk when Jace picked up the phone but Maggie suddenly called for him.

“Marco, your son is calling for you. He wants to go swimming in the pool.”

“Okay, coming, my queen.” Marco answered and then handed me over his phone. “Talk to him. He’s on the line.” My eyes widened.

“But—” I was about to protest but he patted my shoulders with a playful smile on his face before walking away. I groaned inwardly but didn’t have a choice but to talk to Jace.

“Hello?! If you won’t answer, I’ll end this call now.” I heard the pissed off voice of Jace. I swallowed hard.

“H-Hello. This is Christine.” I heard him gasp.

“Mi amor? Why do you have that jerk’s phone?” I huffed.

“It’s none of your business, okay? Anyway, I need my phone back. Do you have it?”

“Yes. I have it here.”

“Leave it there in TBG club. I’ll come take it later.” I instructed.

“Sorry, mi amor, but I already left the club. I took your phone with me. If you want to get it, come home.”

“Home? Are you crazy?! What are you talking about?!” I asked exasperatedly.

“You heard me, mi amor. Come home if you want your phone back.” Before I could answer, he ended the call.

“Jerk!” I hissed in frustration. I couldn’t believe that he would do this to me! My jaw flexed while staring into nothingness.

“Home, huh?” I muttered before a sad smile broke across my face.

“Damn you, Jace. You can’t do this to me.”

🗽

©️

💞

ⓙ

🗽

What do you think will Christine do next?

What about Jace? Any idea of what he’s planning?

What do you think will happen next?

After what happened to them, is there a chance for them to get back together?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 9

Happy reading guys! I hope you like this chapter.

A/N: Italics are

p

ast events!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

I opened the door of my house while whistling merrily. Upon entering inside, I looked around and smiled. It has been three years since I last took a time to stare at everything inside the house without feeling sad and angry while doing so.

These past few years, I’ve been living in this house even though it always makes me sad whenever I remember my wife and I’s happy memories. I looked at the big picture frame hanging on the wall. It was Christine and I’s wedding picture.

I touched it while remembering how happy I was when we got married.

“You’re staring at that picture again. Why don’t you just throw it away so that it won’t make you sad everytime you see it.” My eyebrows creased when I heard that voice.

“Mom? What are you doing in here?” I asked upon seeing my mother. She was holding a glass of juice in her hand while standing at the doorway. It looked like she came from the kitchen.

“Why do you look displease of presence here? I’m here because I missed my only son who sadly couldn’t remember to visit me anymore.” She answered sulkily. I released a breath.

“I’m sorry, mom. I was just busy these past few days.” I approached her and then gave her a hug and kiss on the cheek.

“Busy, huh? Really?” She sat on the couch and then placed her juice on top of the coffee table.

“Yes. Why do you look like you don’t believe me?” She shrugged her shoulders and didn’t comment. I heaved a sigh.

“And what were you saying just now about the wedding picture, mom?” She rolled her eyes.

“You heard what I’ve said, son. Since it has been three years, maybe it’s time for you to move on. Christine doesn’t have a plan of coming back to you anymore. Why don’t you just court Arianne? I told you, right? You two look good together and-”

“Stop right there, mom. You know that Arianne and I are just friends. She’s just like a younger sister to me. And did you forget that I’m still married? How could you tell me like finding another woman is just a normal thing to do even though I’m still married?” I couldn’t help but to get irritated.

“Jace, I heard that she’s already happy with her life in Houston. If she really still loves you, she should’ve come back to you by now. Just divorce her so that you could have a fresh start in life. Don’t let your world revolve around a person who doesn’t even love you anymore.” My jaw clenched.

“Divorce her? Are you hearing yourself, mom? Did you forget what I’ve been through because you and dad got divorced when I was still young? I would never let divorce separate me and my wife, mom. I would never be like dad who’s only thinking of his own happiness! I will never let that happen to Christine and I. Never!” I saw the pain that registered on my mother’s face.

My anger subsided right away. I huffed and then raked my fingers through my hair in frustration.

“Until now, you still haven’t forgiven us because we got divorced.” Her voice faltered. I closed my eyes shut for good three seconds before sitting next to her.

“I’m sorry for raising my voice like that, mom. You know that I’ve never harbored any resentments towards you but when it comes to dad, that’s a different story. I already forgot about what happened so let’s not involve him in any of our conversations. He’s not part of our lives anymore. He already made his choice long time ago and sadly; he didn’t choose us.” She smiled at me bitterly and the touched my cheek.

“You forgot but you never forgave, Jace, that’s why whenever you hear something about your dad, you’re like a volcano that’s about to explode in an instant.” I was taken aback and didn’t know what to say.

“Mom…”

“Fine, let’s not talk about getting divorce because I know how allergic you are when it comes to it. But son; as your mother, I just want you to be happy. It’s been three years that you’ve been living like this, hoping that your wife will come back to you but it never happened. It’s not healthy anymore. You’re still young. Maybe, the destined woman for you is just near you but you can’t see her because you’re still holding onto our wife’s memories.”

“Mom, Christine is my destiny and no one can replace her in my heart. I didn’t follow her to Houston because I wanted to give her enough time to heal. Now that she finally came back here to New York, I will do everything in my power to get her back. She’s my wife and nothing could change that.” My mother’s eyes widened.

“She’s returned?” She asked in disbelief.

“Yes, mom.” She nodded her head.

“Now I know why you looked happy a while ago.” She uttered like she was talking to herself before she looked at me again. “So, you two saw each other again? What happened?”

“She’s still mad at me.”

“What? Then, why the merry mood a while ago?”

“Nothing. I’m just happy, that’s all.” I answered, deliberately didn’t answer her question. She shook her head confusedly.

“I really don’t understand you. Anyway, I came here to ask you if you could accompany me today. I want to go shopping.”

“Sorry, mom, but I can’t go with you today. I need to do something important that can’t be rescheduled.”

“And what is more important than your own mother?” Her voice raised an octave. I sighed and then gathered her closer to me to kiss her on the forehead.

“This is equally important, mom. Don’t worry, I’ll make it up to you next time.” She sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I can’t do anything about that. Just make sure that this is important.”

“Yes, mom. It is. I am trying to take back my life so please understand me.” Her forehead crinkled.

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll tell you about it when the right time comes, mom. For now, just let me do this.”

“Whatever you say, son.” I chuckled. We talked for about ten minutes more before she went home. I went upstairs to change my clothes before going down to the kitchen. I instructed my household helpers to cook Christine’s favorite foods because I was hoping for her to come.

But hours passed by, but she didn’t come.

CHRISTINE’s POV

My eyes went somber while staring at Marky playing with his toys. Just as I’ve promised to him at the airport, I bought him those toys the day after I made that promise to him and he was so happy. Until now, he still loves playing with them.

Maggie and I Marco went to the hospital for Maggie’s monthly checkup. I told them that they could leave Marky to me because I wouldn’t go anywhere today anyway. Mary, my nephew’s nanny went to the kitchen to prepare a snack for him.

My parents were in their room, probably watching a movie.

“Aunt Tin, look! I made a dragon!” I got out of my reverie when I heard Marky’s excited voice. I looked at his toys and chuckled when I saw that he indeed made a dragon like figure out of his Legos.

“Wow! Very good, Marky boy. You’re so smart.” I praised her proudly.

“Yehey! Auntie Tin likes it!” He even jumped happily.

“Why, baby? Did you make this for Auntie Tin?” I asked him tenderly and he nodded his head.

“Yes, because you looked so sad.” The smile on my lips widened. He’s such a sweet boy.

“Come here.” I coaxed him and he obliged. I held her hands.

“Auntie Tin’s sadness is gone now because of you. Thank you, baby.” He smiled cheerfully and then hugged me. I hugged him back and then kissed his forehead. Then, Mary came back from the kitchen, holding a tray with her.

“Marky, your snack is here.”

“C’mon, go eat your snack.” I told him and he did what he was told. While watching him eat with gusto, my heart tightened again but I tried my best not to think about it. I really couldn’t help but to remember about him whenever I stare at Marky. I sighed.

Then, I remembered about Jace. I gritted my teeth. If he thinks that he could manipulate me into succumbing into him by keeping my phone, he’s wrong.

I stayed the entire morning playing with Marky. Being with him really makes me feel happy. When Maggie and Marco arrived, Marky greeted them cheerfully. He even kissed his mother’s tummy which made us all smile.

“Tin, what happened to your phone? I called your number a while ago and Jace was the one who answered.” Maggie said in disbelief.

“That jerk took my phone last night.” I answered in irritation. Marco and Marky together with Mary went to the playroom so it was just my sister and I at the living room.

“Tell me honestly, sis. What happened with the two of you last night? Jace looked so jealous and angry. D-Don’t tell me, you-”

“We didn’t!” I answered defensively, cutting her off. She stared at me intently as if reading what was on my mind.

“Yes, you did.” She sounded so certain. I felt my cheeks redden as anger rose within me.

“That jerk! Did he tell you about it?” I questioned without thinking and Maggie’s eyes widened as her lips parted in shock.

“Oh, God! You actually did it?!” She couldn’t believe it. I avoided her scrutinizing gaze. Damn. I slipped.

“No, we didn’t.” I denied even though I knew that telling her lies was futile. I heard her sigh.

“He told me that he wants you back.” I chuckled bitterly.

“He told you that?”

“Yes. What are you planning to do now? He sounded so determined when he told me that on the phone.” My jaw flexed as my anger doubled. Jace even included my sister with this nonsense of his and it didn’t sit well in me.

I stood up. “I’m going to him.”

“What? Are you sure?”

“Yes. I’ll get my phone from him and after this, I’ll cut off whatever connection I have left with him.” I answered with a stern voice before leaving Maggie at the living room. I took my car key and then went to the garage to get my car. I’m tired of this game, Jace. This needs to end…

I then drove out of our property and went to Jace’s place. I was determined to show him that there’s no point of him trying to win me back because I would never go back to him.

But when I arrived there and saw the mansion from inside my car, that heavy feeling invaded my chest again. My body began trembling and I felt like my strength was being suck out of my body as my emotions became turmoil.

I gingerly stepped out of my car and then looked at the gate. Everything looked the same from the outside. I didn’t know why but my eyes suddenly watered upon seeing the place where Jace and I spent our days as a married couple.

I swallowed hard as my throat tightened as my emotions began ruling over me again. I wanted to go inside but I just couldn’t. I thought, I could but I just couldn’t…

I quickly went back inside my car. The tears that were threatening to fall from my eyes fell. I clutched my chest. Seeing the house made me remember all that happened in the past. It was still as clear as crystal in my head…

I couldn’t help but to sigh while staring at Zardius. The guys were currently playing beach volleyball. We’re currently at Villa Carmela, Marcos’ property in Australia. Tomorrow will be Maggie and Marco’s wedding day. Marcos’ friends arrived this morning and now, everyone was here at the beach.

“Hey, why don’t you approach him?” My forehead crinkled when I heard Luna’s teasing voice.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I acted clueless but she just chuckled.

“Christine, don’t lie to me. I know that you have a crush on Zardius. It’s obvious by the way you look at him.” I wanted to falsify her claim but not a word came out of my mouth. She laughed.

“If you want him to notice you, do something. But don’t do something crazy like going to his room during the night.” She said playfully and I rolled my eyes.

“Whatever.” I muttered but deep inside of me, I was thinking the possibility of it. I began to have a crush on Zardius ever since my cousins introduced him to me. He has was the serious, mysterious yet handsome type of a guy. He’s the only one of them who is always quiet and doesn’t talk about girls and I liked that about him.

We continued watching the guys play. Then suddenly, the ball bounced to our direction. It almost hit me but since my reflexes were fast, I managed to avoid it.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt?” My forehead knitted when someone came to get the ball. Of all people, he has to be the one. It was Jace Montejo.

As usual, he has that playful smile on his lips while his eyes gazed at me. He was only wearing his swimming trunks and I must admit, he looked so hot!

I mentally shook my head upon realizing what I was thinking. What the hell, Christine! Did you just think that he’s hot?!

I looked down, intending to evade his gaze but I accidentally caught a glimpse of that thing between his legs and my eyes almost came out of its socket when I saw that bulge.

“Pervert!” I yelled at him and then walked away from there. I felt my cheeks go red because of what happened. How come that monster didn’t tear the fabric of his trunks?!

My entire body was feeling hot all of a sudden and there was an unknown sensation that crawled down my spine to the center of my being.

I mentally shook my head. What the hell are you thinking?! Stop it! That was just Jace!

I wanted to go back to the house but before I could even get away from the beach, I felt a hand stop me by the arm.

“Christine, wait.” It was Jace. He’s really so persistent. He and I first met last year when Zandro introduced him to us. My cousins warned me and Maggie not to fall under his charm because he was such a womanizer. So, when Jace showed me his interest, I flat out declined his attempts.

But then, he didn’t give up. He courted me without my family knowing. Zandro was the only one who knew about it. Because it was already in my mind that he was a womanizer, I tried my best to avoid him. I didn’t want to risk my heart getting broken because of him.

“How come you called me a pervert back there when I didn’t even do anything to you?” I faced him with a sharp glare.

“Really? You don’t know? Liar!” I pulled my arm from his grip and then continued walking away.

“Christine, wait!” Argh! Such a persistent guy! But I ignored him and just continued walking away. Thankfully, he didn’t follow me.

After that, I stayed in my room for about two hours. When I heard that everyone came back from the beach, I decided to go to the waterfalls without telling anyone.

I haven’t been there since we arrived the other day and I wanted to see it. Since I couldn’t take a dip at the beach a while ago because of Jace, I just wore my bathrobe. Underneath was my swimsuit.

I just walked for a couple of minutes and I reached the waterfalls. The view of the place took my breath away. It was like a paradise. I took my bathrobe off and was about to dive in the water when someone suddenly emerged from the water. It was Jace!

“What the heck are you doing here?!” I asked exasperatedly. I didn’t see him at the house so I thought, he was probably showering in his designated room but I was wrong.

“Swimming by myself. What else?” He answered with a sensual voice as his eyes inspected my body. My body suddenly felt hot. When I saw him walking towards me, I instantly panicked. I was about to pick up my bathrobe so that I could runaway rom there, Jace suddenly pulled me by the arm and we both fell in the water. I squealed.

When we both emerged from the water, I gave him a glare.

“Damn you!” I was so mad but he didn’t seem effected by it. Instead, he smirked.

“I’m glad, you decided to join me here.” His voice suddenly become husky as I felt his arms encircled around my waist.

“J-Jace…What do you think y-you’re doing?” I rebuked with a soft tone. My heart started beating wildly. He suddenly turned serious while staring into my eyes intently.

“You really are so beautiful, mi amor. You’re the only one who could make me lose my control like this.” He whispered sensually as he caressed my cheek with the back of his hand while staring into my eyes. I could clearly the see the desire in his eyes.

I swallowed hard as my throat went dry. I wanted to get away from him this instant but I felt like my body turned into a statue, unable to move at all.

“Be mine, mi amor.”

I blinked innumerably. “Jace, I already told you my answer to that.” I answered as I looked away. He cupped my face and then made our eyes met again. I groaned inwardly.

“Tell me that you don’t like me.” His eyes were determined. I opened my mouth, intending to tell him that but I felt like I lost the capability to speak. This was the reason why I did everything in my power to avoid him at all cost.

His effect on me was unbelievable not to mention that he was such an expert seducer. His eyes brightened happily.

“See? You can’t say it. I know that you like me too, mi amor, but you’re just sacred. Don’t worry, I promise to take care of your heart.” I didn’t know what happened. I got lost under his spell while staring into those grey eyes of his.

I didn’t know who started the kiss but I found myself kissing him back with equal fervor.

The kiss felt so magical and addicting. I couldn’t believe that my first kiss would be this hot and it made my senses reeling. For a moment, I forgot everything and went on with the flow. His naughty hands began romancing my back with sensual touch.

We just stopped when we felt the need to breath for air.

“Your lips are so sweet…so addicting.” Jace breathed the words and was about to kiss me once again but I already got back to my senses. I turned my head away.

“J-Jace, no.” I heard him curse in frustration as he raked his fingers through his hair.

“Why do you keep on denying me like this?” I bit my lower lip and then shook my head.

“I don’t want anything to do with a player like you.” I managed to say before I managed to gather all the strength I have left in my body. I went out of the water, picked up my bathrobe on top of the big rock and then hurriedly walked away from there.

I felt like my heart was about to come out of my chest because of how hard and fast it was beating. While walking briskly, I gingerly touched my slightly trembling lips. I could still feel the soft lips of Jace moving against mine.

I groaned inwardly. I shouldn’t let his happen again. Being with Jace would just hurt me for sure because of his reputation. Maybe, I am just a challenge to him that’s why he keeps on pursuing me.

“Where have you been? We’ve been looking for you.” My mother asked when I arrived at the house while looking at me from head to toe with furrowed eyebrows.

“I just took a dip at the falls.” I answered and then told her that I would just take a shower in my designated room. After about two hours, I saw Jace at the living room with the guys but I ignored him. I saw how he flexed his jaw while looking at me but I was determined to avoid him at all cost.

Then the night came. There was a small party in house held by the soon-to-be married couple, Maggie and Marco.

While I was drinking alone on the single sofa, I saw Jace talking to his phone. He was laughing and looked like enjoying every second of his conversation with the person he was talking to. I gritted my teeth. Such a womanizer!

I could see that he was face-timing with a woman. I felt the urge to throw the bottle of alcohol that was on the table to him.

I wanted to pull my hair. Why would I do that? So, what if he was talking to another girl? It’s not like we’re in a relationship. I shifted my gaze to Zardius who was quietly drinking at the corner. Yes, Zardius is my crush and I should focus my attention to him.

“Hey, why don’t you do something for him to notice you?” It was Luna. She looked kinda tipsy already.

“Luna, you’re drunk.” She laughed.

“No, I’m not. I even saw you killing Jace with your eyes just now.” I was caught off-guard. I cleared my throat.

“I don’t know what you’re trying to say.” She laughed.

“Really? Well, it’s better for you not to involve yourself with Jace. I heard he’s a womanizer. If you want, you can pursue your crush, Zardius. Why don’t you barge into his room and make him yours?” I gave her a deadpan look. Is she serious?

She then burst into a fit of laughter and then peace-signed at me. “I was just kidding. Don’t take me seriously.” Shook my head. She’s really drunk already. The party continued and so was my drinking. I didn’t notice that I was already drunk myself.

Luna already passed out of drunkenness and one of the guys took her to his room.

When the party was over, the others went to their designated room while the others remained drinking while chatting.

I decided to go sleep too. I was about to ascend on the stairs when I heard Jace’s voice. Looks like he was talking to someone. It was Zandro. They were at the doorway of the kitchen.

“She must be very special for you to act like this, bud.” Zandro said while chuckling amusedly.

“Yes, she is and I’m determined to make her mine.” I didn’t know why but my heart tightened as an unfamiliar feeling rose within me. My hands balled into fists. How could he tell me that he likes me when he likes someone else?!

“Jerk!” I uttered to myself and then ascended the stairs. I didn’t know why but I was so mad at him. I went to the terrace on the third floor. Everyone was downstairs so it was quiet there. I wanted to calm my senses.

I

looked at the bottle of alcohol that I was still holding. It was almost finished already so I decided to chug the remaining content down. I stayed there for about 10 minutes. When I finished drinking, I decided to go to my room. I couldn’t walk straight anymore but I managed to go down to the second floor.

While I was walking down the hallway, I saw a certain room. If I remember it right, that was Zardius’.

I didn’t know if because I was drunk or what but I suddenly had the urge to get back at Jace for playing with my emotions. I suddenly remembered what Luna said a while ago. She’s right. Why wouldn’t I do something to get Zarduis? He’s a better man than Jace.

I opened the door and to my surprise, it was unlocked. I felt the urge to lay down already because of drunkenness so I staggeringly walked towards the bed. It was dark but not dark enough to see that there was someone laying on the bed. I smiled.

“This is for you, Jace.” I muttered to myself before sitting on the bed. I felt like I could do everything because of the influence of the alcohol.

To my surprise, the person on the bed, sat up. I really couldn’t see his face because of the darkness. My heart thumped for an unknown reason. I swallowed hard. I suddenly had a second thought. Then, I shook my head. This wasn’t right. I stood up.

“Sorry. I need to go.” But before I could even take a step away, I felt his hand on my hand and then pulled me to him. I gasped when I landed on top of him. I was about to speak when his lips suddenly captured my lips with a rough yet gentle passionate kiss which made my brain hazy.

His hands began roaming around my body and it ignited the fire within me. I got lost with his touch and kiss. It was like magic…

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

The continuation of the past will be on the next chapter because this is too long already.

What do you think of this chapter?

Who do you think was the person who was inside the room with Christine? Is it Zardius or Jace?

Who do you think is the

‘he’

that Christine remembers everytime she stares at Marky?

what do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 10

HAPPY MONDAY, EVERYONE! Hope you like this chapter:)

A/N: This is a continuation of the past.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

When I woke up and felt the tenderness between my legs, the reality of what I did dawned on me. I face-palmed as the beating of my heart became fast. What have you done, Tin?!

When I entered in this room last night, I was drunk and forgot about what was right and wrong. All I wanted to do was to escape the reality that I was beginning to fall under Jace’s spell. I was afraid that I would lose my control and give in to him and eventually get hurt after he’s done with me.

I wanted to runaway.

Because of that fear, I decided to gamble to my admiration towards Zardius. I thought, my heart was safe if I would give myself to him.

But now that everything has already been done and regained my rational thinking the morning after, I could feel the regret that was crawling throughout my body. I bit my lower lip when I felt an arm wrap around my waist. I couldn’t see his face because I was facing the other side of the room.

For some reason, Zardius’ warmth against my naked back felt so good and calming. I didn’t expect that. But then, thinking that I slept with him for the purpose of using him to runaway from my growing feelings towards Jace didn’t sit well in me.

Now that the reality bit me on the back, I couldn’t control the tears that fell from my eyes because of regret.

Now, it became clear to me what my real feelings were towards Zardius. I thought, there was a slight chance for me to feel anything towards him after I give myself to him but I was wrong. All it left me was a cold and empty feeling inside my heart.

Suddenly, the face of Jace appeared od my mind. I wanted to laugh at myself. Now, I finally realized that I was running away of my feelings towards Jace that’s why I went to Zardius. Now, no matter how many times I regret what I’ve done, I couldn’t take back what already happened. I must face the consequences of my actions.

My body went still when I heard Zardius groan as he buried his face on the crook of my neck. It looked like he was dreaming because his breathing became steady again afterward.

“I need to get out of here before he wakes up!” I uttered to myself I panic and then carefully remove his arm from my waist. I was holding my breath the entire time because I was afraid that he might wake up. I then carefully distanced myself from him.

I sighed in relief when I managed get away from him for a little bit. I then slowly sat up and was about to get off the bed when I couldn’t help but to throw him a glance.

My eyes widened and I felt like the beating of my heart stopped for a moment when I finally saw his face. It wasn’t Zardius!

I covered my mouth with my hand in shock. For some reason, I felt relieved seeing that the man beside me was actually not Zardius! It was Jace!

But then, that relief suddenly replaced by anger. How come he was the one who was in this room?! Did I make a mistake?!

I gritted my teeth and couldn’t take it anymore. Instead of leaving, I decided to wake him up. I wrapped the sheets around my nakedness and avoided looking at his naked form on the bed.

“Wake up!” I hissed. He groaned. He’s such a heavy sleeper!

“I said wake up! Jace!” Because of my loud voice and incessant shaking, he finally opened his eyes. When he saw me, his eyebrows creased.

“Are you an angel?” I rolled my eyes because of his corniness.

“Wake up, will you?!” I even clapped my hands before his face to wake his senses. He blinked innumerably.

“What are you doing in here, mi amor?” He then asked with a raspy voice. He then winced and then cupped his head as if it hurt.

“Really? You don’t know why I’m here? What about you? What are you doing in Zardius’ room?”

“Wait, what? Zardius’ room? I occupy this room. Zardius’ room is next door.” My forehead knitted together and then looked around.

“W-What? It was me w-who made a mistake?” He opened his eyes and then looked at me. His eyes bulged when he realized that I only had sheets covering my naked body. He then looked at himself and then his lips parted.

“D-Did we—” He couldn’t even utter it. He was really shock. Don’t tell me he doesn’t remember what happened last night?!

Because of irritation, I smacked his arm.

“Hey, why are you hitting me?” He protested and then caressed the part of his arm that I hit.

“Whatever!” I hissed, hiding the embarrassment that I was feeling. How could I make a mistake like that?! I chastised myself.

I thought you were regretting what happened when you thought that you gave your virginity to Zardius? You even felt relieved when you saw that it was Jace whom you slept with last night not Zardius. One side of my brain said sarcastically. I groaned inwardly as my cheeks heated up.

I got off the bed and was about to gather my clothes that were scattered on the floor when I winced upon feeling that pain between my legs.

“Argh! What have you done to me?!” I chided at him as I crouched down, cupping my sore womanhood. It felt painful. Jace got off the bed and then held me by the waist.

“What happened? Are you hurt?” He asked worriedly as he eyed down south. I groaned as I sat on the bed.

“Damn it! Let me see!” My eyes almost came out of its socket when he suddenly removed the sheets around my body and then threw it across the room.

“What the heck are you doing?!” I asked him exasperatedly as I covered my breasts and my treasure with my hands.

“I said, let me see.” To my horror and further embarrassment, he made me lay down on my back on the bed and then spread my legs.

“Jace! You’re nothing but a pervert! I already—” I yelled at him but my words were cut short when I noticed the serious and worried expression on his face.

“I just want to check it. C’mon, mi amor. Let me see.” I bit my lower lip and then let him see. For some reason, I couldn’t kick hm away even though I was mortified.

Well, maybe because I was in pain. I couldn’t believe that losing your virginity was this painful. I closed my eyes and let him check on it. I then heard him grunt.

“Stay still. I’ll call a doctor.” I opened my eyes and stared at him with furrowed eyebrows.

“Doctor? Why would—”

“Don’t ask anymore questions. Just stay still.” His voice was stern. I felt my cheeks burned even more than a while ago. Who would call a doctor just because of losing her virginity?! That’s totally underheard off!

I sat up and then got off the bed. “No! I don’t need a doctor!” I stubbornly said and then picked up my clothes from the floor.

“Christine, what the f*ck are you doing?! You should be examined by a doctor!” Jace hissed as he raked his fingers through his hair. He was standing in front of me in all his naked glory. My traitorous eyes unintentionally looked down between his legs and my eyes widened when I saw that monster!

Now, I realized why I felt awful down there!

“Pervert!” I squaled and then rushed on putting my clothes on before I got out of the room.

“Mi amor, wait!” I heard Jace calling for me but I ignored him and then closed the door. I was about to go to my room when I looked at the door next to Jace’s room. Yes, ladies and gentlemen. I made a fùcking mistake. I entered Jace’s room last night instead of Zardius’! Hallelujah!

I squeezed my eyes shut. I couldn’t believe that I did enter in a man’s room in the first place! What was I thinking?! I shook the thought away and then directly went to my designated room. It looked like no one has awakened yet because it was still 5:35 am.

I threw myself into my bed and then stared at the ceiling. I winced when I felt that soreness between my legs.

“Damn you, Jace! This is your fault!” I muttered under my breath and decided to go to the bathroom to take a shower.

After that, I took a nap because I felt so tired not to mention that my hangover started kicking in. When I woke up, I went downstairs to eat breakfast with everyone. While eating, I could feel the hot stares of Jace but I ignored him and pretended that I wasn’t seeing him at all.

From the corner of my eyes, I could see his jaw flexing in frustration. I felt like I couldn’t taste the food that I was eating because of his stares not to mention that I wasn’t feeling well.

“What happened, darling? Don’t you like the food? You’ve barely eaten anything in your plate yet.” My mother noticed while looking at my plate.

I forced a smile. “Don’t mind me, mommy. I just woke up on the wrong side of the bed.” More like, woke up in the wrong room. My inner self said sarcastically. I mentally hit my head.

“What? Are you okay? Are you sick?” She even felt up my forehead and the side of my neck to check if I had a fever.

“Mommy, I’m fine. Just continue eating.” I answered and pretended to concentrate on eating after that.

“Strange. Even Jace here is awfully quiet and it looks like he doesn’t have his appetite too.” My cousin, Zandro, remarked out of the blue. I raised my gaze at him and saw that his eyes were dancing with mischief. This guy!

“Why, bud? Are you not feeling well too?” Marco asked and raised his eyebrows at Jace. The other guys laughed and teased him. I rolled my eyes and stood up.

“I’m done. I’ll just go to the beach.” I said.

“Hey, don’t forget to come back right away. The make-up artists are going to arrive later.” Maggie reminded me and I smiled.

“Don’t worry, sis. I’ll just need to breath some fresh air.” I then walked out of the house, silently uttering a series of curse while trying to walk normally so that no one could notice my pain.

When I reached outside, I changed my mind and just decided to go to the garden instead because I couldn’t walk that far in this state. I sat on the bench there and stared at the beautiful flowers. Suddenly, it made me calm. I was about to touch the red rose when someone suddenly cleared their throat.

I lifted up my gaze to see who it was and my heart skipped a beat upon seeing Jace with a serious expression on his face.

“Why the heck did you follow me here?!” I hissed and then stood up. I was about leave when he stopped me by the hand.

“Let’s talk.”

“We don’t have anything to talk about!”

“Yes, we have, and you know that.” I gritted my teeth and glared at him. I tried to pull back my hand from his grip but he didn’t let me.

“Why are you so persistent?! Don’t you see that I don’t want to talk to you?!” His eyes squinted in obvious anger.

“You’re really a stubborn one, mi amor.” I sneered at him.

“Always been one for the longest time so if you’ll excuse, I need to go now.” I forcefully freed my hand from his and took a step forward just to wince when I felt that stinging soreness between my legs. I grunted as I muttered a curse under my breath.

“That’s it. You’re coming with me.” Before I could comprehend what he was talking about, he suddenly swooped me up onto his arms and carried me bridal style before he walked towards the garage.

“What the hell are you doing?! Let go of me!” I yelled and tried to wiggle out of his arms.

“Continue struggling and I’ll kiss you right here, right now, mi amor.” He threatened and it automatically made me stop.

“Jerk!” He smirked.

“And this jerk took your innocence, mi amor. Remember?” He sounded so smug and I couldn’t help but to get ticked off. I hit his hard chest with my fist in annoyance but he just chuckled.

My forehead knitted when he opened one of the cars in the garage and then carefully put me down on the passenger seat.

“Where do you think you’re taking me?! This is Marco’s car!”

“Don’t worry, mi amor. I already told him that I would borrow his car today.” He then closed the door and then went to the driver’s seat. I tried to open the door to escape but it was locked.

“Jace, stop this, will you? I need to go back.” I deliberately mellowed my voice in order to convince him but he ignored me and then started the engine. I huffed. He’s really stubborn and persistent!

Because of that, I couldn’t do anything but to go on with the flow. Jace really brought me to the hospital. I couldn’t help but to get embarrassed when the OB-GYN examined me. I wanted to yell at Jace because everything was his fault!

The doctor told me that I felt sore down there because I had laceration. She then prescribed me some meds. Jace was the one who paid everything. While we were on our way home, I remained quiet but my cheeks were red as tomatoes because of everything that happened.

Who would have thought that I would go to the hospital for such reason? I glared at Jace, who was busy driving.

“Stop the glaring, mi amor.” He chuckled amusedly and then threw me a glance. I gritted my teeth and chose to just reman silent. I didn’t want to argue with him anymore.

When we arrived at Marco’s house, everyone was already preparing for the wedding.

“Where have you been?” My father asked with furrowed eyebrows upon seeing me with Jace. I swallowed hard and didn’t know what to answer. His eyes turned to slits while looking at Jace.

“I just accompanied her to the hospital, Mr. Lenard.”

“Hospital?! Why? What happened?” Jace was about to answer but I interrupted him.

“I wasn’t feeling well, daddy, that’s why I asked him to accompany me. You and mommy were busy a while ago and I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“No matter how busy we were, you should’ve told us so that we could’ve accompanied you. What did the doctor say? Do you feel fine now?” He queried worriedly.

“Yes, daddy. I’m feeling better now. Don’t worry about me. I already have my meds. Come on, let’s go.” I snaked my arm around his arm and then pulled him away from Jace. I felt like if I wouldn’t do that, Jace would say something to him. I sighed in relief when Jace didn’t follow us.

During the wedding ceremony of Maggie and Marco, I tried to concentrate on it but I could feel the intense stares of Jace. I’ve already made up my mind to avoid him at all cost. He’s nothing but a temptation. A dangerous temptation.

After the wedding, Jace tried to talk to me but I didn’t leave my parents’ side. I could see his jaw flexed the whole time because of frustration but I couldn’t care less anymore. All I wanted to do was to get away from him and forget everything.

Then, the day came that we needed to go back home to the USA. Everyone was busy talking to the newlyweds, saying their goodbyes. Everyone was happy. While everyone’s attention was on Maggie and Marco, Jace suddenly pulled me by the hand and took me to the garden.

“Let go of me!” I tried to free myself from his grasp but he was too strong for me. When we reached the hidden part of the garden, he suddenly trapped me with his arms on either side of me against the wall. He was so close to me while staring into my eyes intently.

I placed my palms against his chest and tried to push him away. “Will you get away?! You’re too close! What do you want anyway?!” I hissed but to my horror, he suddenly sealed my lips with his for a hot kiss. My eyes widened and the first thing that I wanted to do was to deny him but that quickly disappeared from my head.

I didn’t know what happened because I found myself reciprocating his addicting kisses with equal fervor. This was the reason why I’ve been avoiding him since that night. I was scared to lose myself into his seductions.

I couldn’t understand why it was so hard for me to resist him when he’s near me like this.

“Tell me that this is not the end, mi amor.” He huskily uttered the moment our lips slowly pulled away. I swallowed hard and averted my gaze. We were both catching our breaths.

“Why are you doing this?” I couldn’t help but ask. He cupped my cheeks and then looked straight into my eyes. As usual, my heart was beating rapidly again because of him.

“Do you really need to ask? Isn’t it obvious that I like you so much?” My lips parted in shock. I wasn’t expecting that. I was at lost for words. He smiled and then rested his forehead against mine while caressing my cheeks with his hands.

“Y-You’re kidding me, right?” I groaned inwardly when I stammered.

“I’ve never been this serious my entire life, mi amor. If I wasn’t serious, I would’ve stopped pestering you when you told me to stop chasing after you months ago. You’re the first woman who made me feel like this. Whenever you’re talking to another guy, I feel like breaking their necks because of jealousy.” He admitted and then kissed me once again.

My heart jumped for joy. I couldn’t deny that he already managed to earn a big spot in my heart but there were doubts and uncertainties too.

“Jace, I’m scared. W-What if—”

“—Shhh. Don’t be because you’re the only one for me.” Then our lips met once again. We couldn’t get enough of each other. We kissed like there’s no tomorrow.

That day, we parted ways with an unspoken mutual understanding. Yes, admit that I felt happy but the fear was there too.

When we arrived in the USA, my life turned back to normal. Days have passed but Jace didn’t show up as he promised, and I began to feel angry and disappointed.

One day, I was in school courtyard with my best friends, Carina and Gian, when I suddenly received a call from an unknown number.

“Hello?”

“Mi amor.” I gasped in surprised upon hearing that voice but then when I remembered that I was mad because he hasn’t visited me nor called or texted me these past two weeks, my anger got the best of me.

“Who’s this?” I pretended not to know him coldly.

“C’mon, mi amor, it’s me.” I rolled my eyes.

“Sorry, but I think, you called the wrong number.” Before he could even answer, I ended the call.

“Who’s that?” Carina asked curiously.

“I don’t know. Wrong number.” I answered and then changed the topic. But then, Jace kept on calling the entire day which made me irritated than I already was. Even during my classes, he kept on pestering me. Because of that, I turned my phone off.

“Hey, Tin. Gian and I are going to the library. Do you want to come with us?” Carina asked me when our last subject ended.

“I’m good, Cari. I’m tired and I want to go home now.” I answered with a tired smile. Suddenly, I felt guilty. I haven’t told them about Jace yet because of the reason that our relationship wasn’t certain yet.

“Okay, we understand. See you tomorrow then.” It was Gian. I forced a smile and then nodded my head.

I walked towards the gate and decided to just meet Rogelio, our driver, there when I suddenly saw someone standing there with flowers in his hands. My heart went wild. I bit my lower lip. I couldn’t deny that I missed him.

When he saw me, he smiled and then approached me right away. I blinked innumerably when he suddenly pecked me on the lips.

“Jace!” I rebuked while blushing. He chuckled.

“I missed you.” He then handed me the bouquet.

“Really? You missed me?” I asked sarcastically and then turned my back on him. I couldn’t help but to feel pissed. He was acting as if he didn’t do anything.

“Mi amor!” He called but I ignored him. Thankfully, Rogelio haven’t arrived yet. I didn’t want him to see Jace. Before I could get away, he hugged me from behind and then buried his face on the crook of my neck.

“I’m sorry, okay? I couldn’t come nor call because something came up.” He explained and then rained kisses on my neck. My anger slowly melted like an ice cream just like that.

“And what it was about?”

“Can we talk about it some other time? I want this day to be special for both of us. Let’s go somewhere?” His eyes were begging for me to say yes. I already knew where that ‘somewhere’ was but I couldn’t resist saying yes.

While we were in his car, I called Rogelio and told him to go home without me. Jace brought me to a cozy restaurant. We dined there and he was so attentive and sweet the whole time. This was my first time seeing this side of him and it made my heart beat like a drum.

After that, he brought me to his penthouse and the day didn’t end without us making love. The happiness inside of me was unexplainable. I’ve never been so happy. Our relationship went on for a couple of months.

Because I haven’t graduated yet, I told Jace to keep our relationship until I graduate secret from everyone. Even though he was against it, he didn’t have a choice but to agree. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think Jace is serious with Christine?

Who still remembers Carina’s story?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 11

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED readers only! Read at your own risk!

A/N: For younger audiences: I put ⛔️ ⛔️ ⛔️ before and after the bed scene so that you could avoid reading it. Happy reading! 

A/N: This chapter contains SPOILERS to so if you haven’t read SHE’S MINE, EXCLUSIVELY MINE yet, read it first before reading this chapter. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

A week before our graduation, an unexpected happened. Carina’s mother got killed by her stepfather Jack. He tried to rape her but her mother arrived and protected Carina from him. She was so devastated of what happened. Because of that, I offered her to come live with me in our house and she agreed.

I was the only one she had and I didn’t leave her in those times that she needed me. Then, our graduation came and I had to work for our company. Even Gian already went to Paris to train under a famous company. I helped Carina find a job by talking to my cousin, Regan. I asked him if he could give Carina a chance to be his EA because he sacked his EA days prior to that.

I did that because she needed to take back their house because Jack got lost in a game of poker and he used their house as a collateral. Now, Carina was in deep trouble. She didn’t want to give up the house because her mother loved her parents’ house dearly. Even though Jack already was in jail, he left a big problem that Carina needed to resolve on her own.

I offered a financial support to her but she declined. Well, Carina being Carina; she wanted to earn the money herself in order to buy back their house.

Then, time passed by so quickly and my birthday came. I was so disappointed that Carina couldn’t attend because she needed to go to France with Reg for an important business matter. Maggie and Marco couldn’t come either because they’re still in Monaco.

My parents came home from Houston just for my birthday and threw a party for me. I was happy but that happiness wasn’t complete because I couldn’t contact Jace. I’ve been trying to call him but his number was unreachable.

“Darling, what’s happening to you? It’s your birthday but you look like you’re not happy. Tell me, don’t you like your party?” My mother asked worriedly. I forced a smile. I didn’t want them to think that I didn’t appreciate their efforts of throwing that party for me.

“No, mommy. I actually love it. everything’s perfect. I’m just thinking about something.”

“Are you sure you’re okay?” It was my father. He looked worried. I nodded my head.

“Yes, daddy. Don’t worry about me. I’m fine.” The party went on but Jace didn’t come. I was beginning to get pissed off at him. I couldn’t help it. I’ve invited him a week before and he said yes. But now, he was nowhere to be found.

When people were dancing on the dance floor while others were eating, I used that as an opportunity to go out. I was still hoping that Jace might come.

I just went out of the gate when I saw a car pulled up in front of our house. My forehead knitted when I saw a beautiful woman step out of it. I shrugged my shoulders, thinking that she might be one of the visitors of my parents.

I looked around for Jace but I didn’t see him. I couldn’t help but to feel so disappointed. I huffed. I was about to go back inside when the woman approached me. She was just wearing a bull cap, t-shirt, jeans and a pair of sneakers.

“Ms. Christine Lenard?” She asked with a friendly tone. My eyebrows creased.

“Yes? Do I know you?” A smile appeared her lips.

“I’m Arianne Imperial. Jace asked me to come here to tell you something.”

“What? You know Jace?”

“Yes, Ms. Lenard. I am his friend by the way and he wants me to tell you that he can’t come today because he had an emergency. He didn’t want to go but he needed to. He said, he’s sorry and he’ll make it up to you. He can’t call you because he’s not allowed to use cellphone right now. Anyway, this is for you.” She then handed me the bouquet of flowers with a teddy bear that was holding a red heart. I didn’t noticed that because my attention was on her face.

I was trying to recall where did I first see her because she looked familiar. I looked at the teddy bear.

There was even an ‘I love you’ written on the heart that it was holding and it made my heart thump wildly. Even though I was disappointed that he couldn’t come, I couldn’t help but to feel giddy because of his sweet gesture.

“This one too but he said not to open yet until he comes to you.” Arianne said and then gave me a small box, wrapped with a red ribbon. I couldn’t hold back the smile that broke across my face.

“That’s all what I came here for. Anyway, happy birthday, Ms. Lenard. I have to go.” She said and I thanked her. She was about to turn her back when I remembered something.

“Why were you the one who delivered this to me? What are you to Jace?” I Couldn’t help but ask. She chuckled.

“I’m his friend, Ms. Lenard. I volunteered to deliver that because he didn’t have the time to drop by even if he wanted to.” I nodded my head in understanding.

“I’ll go on ahead.”

“Okay. Thank you again.” She then drove off.

I sniffed the flowers and it smelled so heavenly. I bit my lower lip but the smile on my face didn’t disappear. I felt so giddy. I then went back inside.

“You look happy now, darling. Where have you been anyway?” My mother said and then noticed the bear and bouquet of flowers that I was holding; “Where did you get those?”

“Someone gave them to me.” I answered honestly.

“Hmmm. A suitor maybe?” She teased and my cheeks reddened.

“Secret for now, mommy.” She shook her head while chuckling.

“Just make sure that he’s worth it, darling.” My father reminded me. I hugged him.

“Don’t worry, mommy, daddy, because he’s worth it.” I assured them. Then, the party continued.

That night, I couldn’t sleep right away because my mind was still active, thinking about what happened to Jace and why he couldn’t come to my party, so I went to the terrace of my room while holding the small box that Jace gifted to me.

I was tempted to open it but I held myself back. It could wait but damn! I missed Jace already. It has been three days since we last saw each other.

“I missed you already. You’re so unfair. Why didn’t you come on my birthday?” I whispered to the small box as if I was talking to Jace.

“And I missed you too already.” My eyes widened and I almost screamed in surprise upon hearing that voice as a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist from behind.

Thankfully, my scream didn’t come out. I unwrapped his arms from my waist and then faced him. It was indeed Jace.

“You startled me!” I couldn’t help but say in irritation but deep inside of me, I was so happy seeing him. He chuckled as he cupped my face and then kissed me. I moaned and my irritation went away just like that. I reciprocated his hot kiss with equal intensity.

Our longing and desire for each other could be felt by that passionate and wild kiss.

“Wow. You really missed me, huh?” He teased after that kiss. I blushed.

“Well, you’re the same.” I responded while catching my breath and he laughed heartily. My eyes widened and I quickly covered his mouth with the palm of my hand.

“Shhh! My parents might hear you!” I rebuked. He removed my hand from covering his mouth and then snaked his arms around my waist, pulling me closer to his body in the process.

“So, what? Are you afraid? Don’t tell me, you’re ashamed of being with me that’s why you’re keeping our relationship secret to everyone?” I could hint the frustration in his voice.

“Where did you get that idea? I am just trying to find the right time to tell my parents about us. Anyway, how did you get in here? How come my father’s guards didn’t see you?”

He beamed. “I climbed up here.” My eyes widened.

“What?! You climbed—” Before I could say what I wanted to say, he sealed my lips with another sensual kiss.

“I missed you so much. Damn. I want you now.” His voice turned husky as his eyes darkened with need and lust. I swallowed hard. I suddenly felt thirsty. I bit my lower lip and encircled my arms around his neck.

“I-I missed you too but we can’t do it here.” His eyebrows knitted together.

“And why’s that? Don’t you want to? Didn’t you miss me too?”

“No, of course, I missed you. It’s just, my parents—” Before I managed to complete my sentence, he scooped me up onto his arms, bridal style, and then entered my room.

“Jace! What the hell are you doing?!” I whisper-yelled but he just smirked at me. He put me down on top of my bed and then began undressing while still standing. His eyes never left mine. I gulped inaudibly as the heat of desire surged within me.

I chewed on my bottom lip when I saw his naked form displayed in front of me. “You’re hopeless, you know that?”

He chuckled and joined me into the bed…

⛔️

⛔️

⛔️

I couldn’t understand why everytime he seduces me like this, I could never turn him down. Maybe because we long for and desire each other like there’s no tomorrow. All these new experiences were taught to me by Jace and I couldn’t stop myself anymore.

Minutes later, we were both already naked on top of my bed.

I moaned seductively when his lips played with my turgid nipples alternately. His tongue circled each aching tip with his tongue a couple of times before he would suck on it like a hungry baby. It felt amazing.

“Ohhh, Jace. More.” I moaned wantonly. I already threw all the cautions to the wind. I even forgot about the fact that my parents were just sleeping in their room which was not far from mine.

“You’re a goddess, mi amor, and you’re making me lose my mind.” He uttered gutturally while staring at my body with admiration. He then proceeded on worshipping my body which almost drove me insane.

He placed a pillow underneath my butt and then began his delicious assault on my wetness.

I almost screamed in pleasure when he started feasting on my womanhood like a hungry lion. Every brush of his naughty tongue brought me higher and higher to the clouds. My fingers raked through his hair and pulled on it from time to time while my head was turning from side to side.

“Jace, oh, Jace! Just like that…more.” I didn’t know what I was begging anymore. My half-hooded eyes were watching him eating me out and the fire within me scorched even more than a while ago. I felt so hot all over.

When his tongue began tongue-fcking my, as his thumb covered my clt and circled it relentlessly, that’s when I lost it. I covered my mouth with my palm as I screamed in pleasure upon reaching my intense org*sm. My body spasmed uncontrollably as my eyes rolled back in ecstasy.

“Damn! I want you now, mi amor! I can’t wait anymore!” He grunted and then spread my legs further before he invaded my insides with his rock-like warrior. The sensation almost robbed me off my breath.

I held onto him as he began pounding inside me like there’s no tomorrow. My insides involuntarily squeezed around his c*ck and his groans become more audible.

“Oh, God! Faster, mi amor!” I pleaded as I did my best to match his movements. His eyes brightened upon hearing what I’ve said. Our lips met once again and our tongues dueled, fighting for dominance. I could taste myself from him but it just added to the blazing fire inside of me.

His hands played with my jiggling breasts and it was too much. Then, my control broke again as I gushed around his hardness. I was already breathless as my body quaked, but I still want more.

We were already both sweating but we couldn’t care less. We changed positions after that. This time, in a reversed cowgirl position.

I began moving, slowly at first, savoring every sensation that his long and big shaft was making me feel. He held onto my waist.

“Faster, mi amor.” He grunted. I did as I was told. Then, as if he couldn’t take it anymore, he began thrusting, meeting my every move. I was already moaning like crazy as the incomparable pleasure sent my senses reeling.

The wet slapping sounds of flesh against flesh was echoing inside my room, accompanied by our moans and groans of ecstasy.

“Ohhh, mi amor! Jace! I’m almost there!” I cried wantonly as we picked up our pace. His right hand went to my right breast and kneaded it while his left hand went between my legs. He targeted my hard nub and circled it relentlessly.

The pleasure tripled and I felt like I was going crazy.

“Me too, mi amor! Come with me!” Then, our climaxed washed over us like an unstoppable tsunami. We both called for each other’s name as he released his hot essence inside of me. I bit my lower lip as I felt like I was going to pass out because of so much pleasure. I felt like the time stopped for a moment as our bodies shuddered.

I let myself laid down on top of him. We were both catching our breaths. Then, his manhood automatically slipped out of me. A moan escaped my lips because of the sensations it brought me.

⛔️

⛔️

⛔️

“I love you, mi amor.” My body went still when I heard that. My breath got caught in my lungs as my heart pounded even more. I couldn’t utter even a single word because I wasn’t expecting that.

I got off him and then laid down next to him.

“Did you hear what I’ve said, mi amor?” He asked as he faced me. I looked away but he didn’t let me. He placed a finger under my chin and then made me look back at him. I bit my lower when.

“You really love me?” I asked with uncertainty-laced voice. He nodded my head.

“Yes. I’ve loved you ever since the first time I’ve laid my eyes on you. At first, I couldn’t believe how hard I fell for you in that short period of time but as the time went by, my feelings for you became more intense than ever until I couldn’t take it anymore. What about you, mi amor? Do you love me too?” I could see the fear that passed through his tantalizing grey eyes while waiting for my answer. He even gulped inaudibly.

I caressed his cheek. “Honestly, I’m not sure yet.” Pain registered on his face.

“But you’re the only man who managed to make me feel these strange feelings I didn’t know existed. Honestly, I kept on avoiding you back then because I was afraid that you might just hurt me by leaving me broken when you’re done to me.

“Maybe because of your reputation as a womanizer gave me that kind of fear even though I knew that I already had feelings for you.” I admitted and I could feel my cheeks reddened. His eyes sparkled with joy.

“That’s enough for me. Even though you’re not sure about your feelings yet, what you’ve said gave me assurance that you feel something for me too. But let me clarify this, mi amor. I stopped dealing with other woman the moment I’ve deiced to pursue you.” My heart swelled with happiness.

“Really? I’m your only one right now?”

“Not just right now, but forever. I love you so much and I can’t imagine myself being with another woman anymore. You’re the only one for me. Damn! I can’t believe that I’m saying these words right now. I’ve never believed in forever before nor sticking with one woman before, but now look at me; head over heels in love with you. “ My heart leapt. I didn’t know why but I felt so happy because of what he said. We kissed and the cuddled after that.

“Where is the small box that I gave you, mi amor?” Jace then asked out of the blue.

“I think, it fell from my hand when you carried me a while ago.” I answered amusedly. He chuckled and then got off the bed. I bit my lower lip while my eyes feasted on his glorious masculine naked body. He went to the terrace to look for the box.

Damn! This man looks so hot…

When he came back, he already has the small box in his hand. He smirked when he noticed me staring at his body.

“Like you’re seeing, mi amor?” My cheeks heated up.

“Hmp!” Was all I could say. He laughed and then joined me into bed again.

“Sit up, mi amor.” He then instructed.

“Why? I’m tired.” I complained but just chuckled.

“C’mon, sit up and then close your eyes.” I sighed in defeat and just did as I was told. He went behind me. I could hear him opening the box. Then, I felt something cold hit the skin of my neck.

“You can open your eyes now.” Upon opening my eyes, I touched the thing that he put around my neck. It was a necklace. I touched the pendant. Happiness surged within me when I saw our initials as its pendant. J

❤C.

I looked carefully when I noticed that there was a massage engraved inside the small heart between our initials. It says, Jace loves Tin. It was too small but I managed to read it.

I didn’t know why but my eyes suddenly watered.

“This is my gift for you, mi amor. Happy birthday.” I looked at him and without any words, I kissed him hard.

“Thank you.” I whispered emotionally against his lips after that kiss. He smiled contentedly. I could tell that our hearts were signing the same song.

After that, our relationship became happier. Jace was the best boyfriend ever. I couldn’t ask for more. Then, I finally felt ready to introduce him to my parents but Carina suddenly disappeared. Regan was devastated.

We looked for her everywhere but we couldn’t find her anymore.

“This is my fault, Chris. If I didn’t become a coward and just told her the truth, this wouldn’t’ve happened to us. I hurt her, Chris. For sure, she’s alone and crying right now.” Regan said with a trembling voice. He came to my work and kept on begging me to tell him Carina’s location.

I’ve never seen him like this before and it actually shocked me.

He thought that I was just hiding Carina from him that’s why he came.

“I already told you to tell her about Tiffany before you’re your relationship gets more serious but you didn’t listen to me. Now, Carina ran away because of what you did. I can only imagine the pain that she’s feeling right now because of you. You promised to me, Reg. You promised that you would fix everything but you couldn’t do it before she discovered the truth.” I told him full of resentment.

His eyes watered as he raked his fingers through his hair. I could see that he was full of regret but it was already too late.

“I’m sorry, Chris. I let you down. I was just too afraid to lose her but now, all my fears came true. She already left me.” He released a breath. “But this is not the end, Chris. I promise to find her and fix everything between us. I love her so much to let her go just like that.”

A bitter smile appeared my lips. “Fix your own mess first, Reg, before thinking of going after her. You should’ve done this long time ago.” I couldn’t hide my resentment. I couldn’t help but to blame him of what happened to my best friend. But on the other hand, I hate myself too.

If only I wasn’t too preoccupied with my own love life, I could’ve handled the situation better. If only I didn’t listen to Reg. I should’ve told Carina the truth in the beginning.

I left Regan there after that. I tried everything in my power to find my best friend after that but then, something happened again. One day, I was eating breakfast when I suddenly had the urge to throw up. I quickly went to the washroom…

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter? 

What do you think will happen next? 

What do you think was the reason why they got separated?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 12

A/N: I wanted to finish the past in this chapter but it was already too long that I had to cut it in two chapters. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

Tears ran down my cheeks upon seeing the result of my tests. I had mixed emotions about it, but one thing was for sure; I was happy about it. Yes, Jace and I haven’t talked about starting a family yet but just thinking that a life was slowly growing inside of me made me feel an unexplainable emotion that I haven’t felt before.

While I was on my way to the hospital this morning, I feared the possible result that I might actually pregnant. But now, I felt the opposite. Yes, there was uncertainties and fear about the possible consequences of this but that was nothing compared to the happiness that I was feeling.

I caressed my tummy and I felt my overwhelming love for my baby already. I knew from that moment that I would cherish and love my baby with all my heart.

While on my way out of the hospital, I stared at the test results that I was holding and then suddenly thought about Jace. What if he wasn’t ready for this responsibility yet? Yes, he told me that he loves me but a child is another story. I bit my lower as my family came to my mind as well.

Suddenly, I felt scared. What if my parents wouldn’t accept my situation right now? My father specifically told me to help him manage our businesses and I promised that I would do it the moment I graduate. But now that I’m pregnant, there would be a possibility that I will stop working for the time being the moment I give birth.

I heaved a worried sigh. I didn’t know what do think about my situation and what I would do next. I huffed and was about to put the papers that I was holding in my bag when I noticed someone standing in my way.

I lifted up my gaze to that person’s direction and my eyes widened when I saw Jace. He was quietly staring at me full of seriousness. I gulped inaudibly.

“J-Jace…” His face was unreadable. He then sauntered toward me then held my hand and pulled me toward the parking lot. He opened his car and motioned for me to get in without even uttering a single word.

The moment I got inside the car, he closed the door and then got onto the driver’s seat. He started the engine and then turned on the aircon.

No one talked for at least a minute or two and the silence was deafening. I wanted to start telling him about my pregnancy but I didn’t know where to start. Suddenly, I felt nervous. He looked mad.

“Do you even have any plans of telling me about this?” My eyebrows creased and looked at him.

“About what?” I asked with an almost inaudible voice. He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“Don’t give me that, Christine. I know that you know what I’m talking about right now.” Him calling me by my name told me that he was indeed mad. I sighed and then handed him my tests results. He gingerly took it and then read what was written in there.

“I didn’t tell you because I wasn’t sure yet. I had to come to the hospital to make sure.” I explained with a small voice as I stared at my twiddling fingers on my lap tensely. I heard him gasp and I looked back at him.

He looked shock. The beating of my heart beat became fast.

“Y-You’re pregnant?” I slowly nodded my head. He really looked like he couldn’t believe it. He was staring at the results with widened eyes. I chewed on my bottom lip as I waited for his next reaction. I squeezed my eyes shut; couldn’t take the suspense anymore.

I really thought, he was going to react negatively, but I was wrong because when I heard what he said next made me surprise. “Thank God! I thought, you were sick.” I opened my eyes and stared at him with furrowed eyebrows. He took my hand and then kissed it as he stared at me full of joy.

“Yes! You’re pregnant, mi amor. I’m so happy right now!” His eyes were twinkling with so much happiness while smiling at me. To my surprise, a lone tear fell from his right eye. I’ve never seen him like this before and it really surprised me.

“Y-You’re not mad?”

“Why would I get mad? This is what I’ve been wanting for from the beginning.” My eyes went wide.

“W-What?”

His smiled widened. “You heard it right, mi amor. This is what I’ve been wanting since we started getting intimate.” My lips parted in shock. I couldn’t believe of what I’ve heard.

“Ah. Now I understand why you kept on distracting me everytime I talk about protection.” I crossed my arms across my chest and then raised an eyebrow at him, pretending to be serious and ticked off. The smile on his face faded.

“M-Mi amor, are you mad?” He asked, looking like a scared puppy. I wanted to burst into a fit of laughter because of the fear that was written all over his face, but I held back myself.

“What do you think, huh?” I caught him swallow hard because his Adam’s apple moved tensely.

“Come on, mi amor. I just love you so much and I want you for myself, but it’s not that I was trying to trap you with me that’s why I planned to get you pregnant. I just wanted to have a baby with you because they say that a baby is a blessing. I just wanted us to have our little one so that our happiness would be complete.” He answered while staring into my eyes lovingly.

He caressed my cheek. “You know that I love you so much, right? But I would never trap you into staying with me just because you’re pregnant now. If you’re not ready yet, I won’t force you to. I’m sorry because I was selfish, wanting a child without talking it out with you first.

“You never insisted for us to use protection aside from suggesting the idea so I thought, we wanted the same thing.” He looked down and then released a harsh breath. “Tell me, mi amor. Aren’t you happy about our baby?” I could hint the fear in his voice. He was obviously tensed that he couldn’t even look at me while waiting for my answer.

He looked so adorable like a dog who just got reprimanded by its owner.

I couldn’t hold back myself anymore and laughed amusedly. He looked up at me with knitted eyebrows.

“You’re laughing.” He sounded like a fool as he blinked a couple of times in disbelief.

“Did you really think that I didn’t want our baby?”

He nodded his head. “Because you looked mad a while ago.”

I laughed. “You’re so silly. If I didn’t want to get pregnant by you, I would’ve taken contraceptive pills without your knowledge. Well, it’s not like I was planning to get pregnant. It’s more like, I was so overwhelmed and happy of our relationship that I didn’t think of such things. I just knew that whatever happens, I would accept it for sure because it’s with you.”

Yes. I couldn’t see the future without Jace anymore. Even if we never talked about marriage before, subconsciously, I knew that he’s the one for me. He proved himself to me these past few months and his love was enough for me to hold onto us together.

“Really? So, you were just making fun of me by pretending to be mad because of my confession?”

“Well…” I answered while beaming. To my surprise, he suddenly cupped my face with his hands and then captured my lips with his for a hard, rough yet passionate kiss. I moaned and automatically wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back with equal heat and need.

We kissed like we couldn’t get enough of each other until we almost ran out of breath.

“Are you planning to kill me?” I snapped at him the moment we finally pulled away from that hot kiss. He smirked at me.

“Of course not, mi amor. I love you too much to do that to you. I was just punishing you for making me worry and scared like that.” I sneered at him and he laughed heartily. The serious look on his face a while ago was gone.

Now, I could tell that he was happy like a kid who got lots of presents on Christmas eve.

“But kidding aside, mi amor. Now that you’re pregnant, I think I should talk to your parents about us.” I instantly shook my head. His eyebrows creased.

“Why? Don’t you not want them to know about us and your pregnancy?” He asked in disbelief.

“It’s not like that, Jace. It’s just that if you tell them about us and the fact that I’m pregnant, they will force us to get married right away.”

“So what? Isn’t just right for us to get married?” I shook my head right away.

“B-But I don’t want you to marry me just because I’m pregnant. Besides, I am not ready to get married yet.” I admitted and then bit my lower lip. His lips parted in shock while staring at me with furrowed eyebrows.

“You’re not ready yet? What about our baby? Do you want him/her to be born in this world without us getting married first?”

“Yes. Why not? We can do that, right? I mean, I’m only 21 and you’re 26 years old. We’re still young. We have a lot of things that we want to accomplish first before getting married and settle down, right? I’m sure, you’re the same. I don’t want us to get married just because I’m pregnant.

“Whether you admit it or not, I know that you’re not ready yet too. Besides, you never talked about getting married before and that’s one sign that you’re not ready either.” I didn’t know if I was saying the right things.

All I knew was, I didn’t want to get married yet because I had a lot of plans. I knew it was ridiculous for me to think like that considering that I was already pregnant but I was scared about getting married so soon.

“I can’t believe this! Just because I’ve never opened up about marrying you before means that I didn’t have any plans of doing so. You know how much I love you, right? When I told you that, I meant every word. I stopped seeing other women and stick with you because I knew that you’re the only one for me.

“You’re telling me that I am not ready but you don’t have any idea of how many times I’ve been thinking of asking you to marry me but I held myself back because I knew that you were the one who wasn’t ready yet and I was scared about that.

“I was scared because you’re still young and you might not want to settle down yet because you still have plans to do in your life and I was right all along. But you know what I think now that you told me these?”

“What?” My voice was almost inaudible.

“That you’re just telling me that you’re not ready because you don’t love me.” I gasped and looked at him in disbelief.

“What are you saying?” He smiled bitterly.

“I’ve always been open about my feelings towards you but you on the other hand never told me yours. I admit, this has been bothering me because I was scared that one day, you would find someone else to love and leave me.”

My jaw slacked open. “W-What are you saying? I will never do that!” He looked into my eyes.

“Are you sure? You’re not saying this out of pity?”

“Out of pity? Where are these coming from? Do you really think that I will give myself to you and stay in this relationship if I don’t have feelings for you?” I asked in disbelief.

“Then, do you love me too?”

“Yes, I love you!” I gasped as I covered mouth with my hand upon uttering those words. I couldn’t believe that I admitted it. I thought, I wasn’t sure of my feelings yet but now, I finally realized that I really do love him.

“R-Really, mi amor? You love me too?”

I heaved a sigh. “I already said it. Don’t you believe me? Do you want me to take it back?” He shook his had vigorously and then cupped my face. Our foreheads touched as he caressed my cheeks while staring at me lovingly.

“You made me so happy, mi amor. You don’t know how much I’ve been wanting to hear those magic words from you. It was killing me, you know? You don’t know how much scared I was of thinking that you might not love me after all.” That made me smile and then gave him a gentle kiss on the lips.

“I admit, I was confused at first. Everytime I see you before, I always get irritated by your presence. Maybe because of your reputation of being a womanizer that I was allergic to you.” We both chuckled. “But when we became a couple, everytime we’re together, I always feel happy but when you’re not around, I feel melancholy and always missing you so much.

“You became the center of my universe. I’m not sure when it all started but one thing is for sure, I love you so much and I can’t be happy without you in my life.” His eyes sparkled with so much happiness.

“You don’t know how happy I am right now, mi amor. I love you too so damn much.” I laughed because the way he said it. Then, our lips met again for a passionate kiss.

“I’m sorry if I can’t marry you yet. I just don’t want us to regret anything by making rush decisions.” I uttered the moment our lips pulled away. He smiled.

“Don’t worry, mi amor. I understand now. Besides, hearing you finally admitted your true feelings for me made me feel at ease. We love each other and that’s the most important thing. We can always get married when you’re ready. For now, let’s think about our baby.” He bowed down and then kissed my tummy.

“Daddy promises to love, protect and cherish, you baby together with mommy.” My heart swelled with so much joy hearing what he said to our unborn baby.

“Thank you, for being so understanding, mi amor.” He straightened his back and then looked at me like he couldn’t believe what I’ve said.

“You called me mi amor.” I laughed and gently flicked my finger on the tip of his nose.

“Why? Don’t you like it?”

“Of course, I like it, mi amor!” I shook my head full of amusement. Later on, we agreed to tell about my pregnancy to my parents a week after that day in order for me to prepare myself.

But the next morning after that day, I wasn’t expecting my father to come home. He looked so serious that when I greeted him, he didn’t even smile. I swallowed hard.

“You should get ready, Christine. You and Jace must get married before everyone will notice your baby bump.” I was stunned, didn’t expect what he said.

“H-How did you know that I’m p-pregnant, daddy?” My voice was trembling. I’ve never seen my father this serious before.

“I have my ways.”

“Did Jace tell you about it?”

“No. He didn’t have to tell me for me to know about it. Now, I want him to take responsibility and marry you because if not, I will destroy him!” My eyes widened. He looked dangerous that I almost shivered in fear. I’ve never thought that my father had this side of him.

“B-But, daddy, I—”

“No buts, Christine. You only have one choice and that’s to marry Jace!” He said sternly. I bit my lower lip and then looked down. He looked furious and disappointed.

“I’m sorry for disappointing you, daddy.” My voice was shaking as my eyes watered.

“If you’re really sorry, marry Jace. That’s the only way for you to not disappoint me more than you already have.” Before I could answer, he already turned his back and went upstairs. I felt the need to cry knowing that I disappointed him, but I gathered myself together.

I didn’t want this to affect my baby. About an hour after that, I was surprised when Jace came over and talked to my father in his study room. When he came out, I noticed the reddish bruise on his cheek. When I asked him what happened, he just smiled and told me that it was nothing.

After Jace left, my father left for Houston again and told me that he would come back for Jace and I’s wedding. I couldn’t do anything other than to agree.

Later that day, Maggie came home to my surprise and she was devastated over Marco. She cried on my shoulders and I comforted her. I couldn’t help but to get mad at Marco when Maggie told me everything that happened.

I wanted to go to Marco at the hospital to confront him but Maggie stopped me. Because of that, I couldn’t tell Maggie of what happened. I didn’t want to add to her burdens.

Three days later, we held a simple church wedding with only our families and friends. Everything happened so fast that I couldn’t even digest everything. The only good thing was, I got married to the man I love.

After our wedding, Jace took me somewhere.

“Surprise!” He said the moment we entered inside the beautiful mansion. I looked at him questioningly. He chuckled and then hugged me and kissed my temple.

“I bought this house for the two of us. Welcome home, mi amor.” I looked up at his handsome face.

“You bought this house?” I asked like silly. He chuckled and then nodded his head.

“The two of us together with our future children will fill this house with happiness and joy, mi amor.”

“Our children? You sound like you want many children.”

“Of course, mi amor. I want us to have our own baseball team.” My eyes widened.

“No way!”

He smirked. “Yes way, mi amor.” He then scooped me up onto his arms and carried me bridal style upstairs and took me to our room. Of course, we made love after that. Even though we kinda got forced to get married, we still became happy.

Days with my husband were happy and incomparable. He was the best and I thought, I couldn’t ask for more. But a week after that something unexpected happened.

I saw Jace together with Arianne Imperial when he was supposed to be in California for a business meeting. I accidentally saw them inside a car while I was on my way to work. Jealousy ate all the rational thoughts in me and because of that, I decided to go home to my parents’ house.

While on my way there, I received a message form my high school friend, inviting me to join them at Luna’s party. I didn’t reply yet because I wasn’t sure yet of my response. Besides, I was too down to think clearly. Upon arriving home, I saw Maggie at the living room.

Looked like she and Marco haven’t fixed their problem yet.

She’d been staying here since last week because she left Marco. It looked like she noticed that I was sad and she interrogated me. I just told her that I was sad because of what happened to Carina which was true. Until now, I was still blaming myself because of what happened to her, but I didn’t tell her about the reason why I came home.

“You came here alone? Where is Jace?” She asked casually. I sat down beside her and then leaned the side of my head on her shoulder.

“He’s at work.”

“Ah. So, how’s work?”

“As usual. Work is boring as hell.” I answered, trying to sound fine. I just went back to work yesterday.

“Really? Well, it’s a good timing then. It’s Luna’s birthday today and she invited us to her party tonight. It’s been a while since we went to a party so you should come too.” I closed my eyes. I felt so stressed out. I didn’t want to think about what I saw this afternoon anymore but it felt on repeating in my head like a broken record.

“Yeah, I’ll come. But I won’t be able to go with you at the same time because I need to go somewhere first with my other high school friends. They will be there at the party too because they’re acquainted with Luna as well. I’ll just see you at the party then.” I then stood up. “I’ll just go freshen up.”

“Okay. Nancy prepared a snack so come down when you finished.” She looked like she wanted to ask something but too hesitant to do so.

After I finished freshening up, I went back downstairs and chatted with Maggie while eating our snack. I didn’t want to stay in my room and think about Jace and Arianne because it would just make me go crazy with jealousy. I didn’t want to think that they have a relationship because it hurt like hell.

After that, we started preparing ourselves for the party. That night, I’ve decided to party as hard as I could and forget about what Jace did.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think? Are Jace and Arianne in a relationship and Jace is cheating on Christine?

What do you think will happen next?

What do you think went wrong to these two that caused them to get separated?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 13

A/N: We will know the reason why Christine left Jace in the next chapter. If you want an update tomorrow, just give me

100 comments. 

A/N: Just to let you guys know; I edited a small scene of Jace and Christine in ‘My possessive ex-lover’ so that the event would coincide with the flow of this story. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

Jace kept on calling me when he probably arrived home but I turned off my phone. I couldn’t believe that he lied to me. He was supposedly in LA like he told me so but it looked like he didn’t go there in the first place.

I couldn’t even cry because of so much anger not to mention overwhelming jealousy. All I knew was, I had to go somewhere to forget about the negative emotions that I was feeling inside.

Maggie, Juno and I attended Luna’s birthday party but I made sure not to drink any alcoholic drinks. Maggie was so busy with her own partying that she didn’t notice that I wasn’t drinking any alcohol aside from the orange juice that I was drinking.

We just got reunited with Juno after more than a decade because she just came back from Greece and we were happy to be with her again.

Almost everyone was already wasted when the party finally ended. We were about to go home when Maggie suggested something.

“It’s too early for us to go home. Why don’t we go to the club? I’ll treat you guys.” She offered. She was already drunk but not too drunk for another round of partying. I mentally shook my head.

“Maggie, I know that you have a problem right now, but we can’t just drag Juno wherever we want to. It’s already late.” I contradicted. I didn’t want to voice out in front of Juno that Maggie has a problem, but I had to say something.

Juno looked surprised upon hearing what I’ve said and looked at Maggie.

“You have a problem?” She asked with concern.

“Yes. She left her husband and now, she he’s moping around.” I answered and Maggie glared at me.

“I didn’t know that you’re already married.” Juno said, still looked surprised.

“Yeah. You can say that.” Maggie uttered. I mentally shook my head. I could see the sadness in my sister’s eyes and I felt bad for her. I heaved a sigh and didn’t comment anymore. Even though I have a problem myself, I chose to just forget it for the meantime and look after Maggie.

“Let’s go to the club then. I don’t know what your problem is right now but if you need some entertainment, let’s go.” Juno’s tone became cheerful, probably wanting to make the mood lighter.

“Are you sure it’s okay with you?” Maggie hesitantly asked Juno and she nodded her head. After that, we found ourselves at TBG club. We looked for a vacant table. Juno stayed at our table while me and Maggie went together to the washroom after that.

“Hey, Mags. I agreed for us to come here to have fun but not to drink even more. I’m already tipsy. I don’t have a plan to drive while drinking.” I said to my sister in an effort to stop her from drinking more than she could handle even though I wasn’t tipsy at all because I didn’t drink any alcohol.

They tried to give me an alcoholic drink at Luna’s party a while ago and I accepted but I didn’t drink it. I didn’t want to be a party pooper, so I pretended to be drinking. Thankfully, everyone was busy with their own little world not to mention drunk that they didn’t notice it.

I haven’t told about my pregnancy to my sister yet because I couldn’t find the right time. She’d been busy wallowing in her problem since she came back home.

“Don’t worry, Tin. I’m still alright. I’ll be the one to drive.” I almost rolled my eyes. As if she could do that when she’s already under the influence of alcohol.

“Remember that we have Juno with us. She looks like she’s not used to these kinds of stuff so don’t drink too much.” I reminded her. She released a breath and then faced me.

“Actually, I want to get wasted tonight, Tin.” My eyes widened.

“Maggie!”

“You’re here with me that’s why I’m not worried about myself. C’mon, let’s go back to Juno. She’s waiting for us.” I shook my head in disbelief but I didn’t say anything more. When we went back to our table, Juno was missing, and we had to look for her everywhere.

Maggie and I were so worried that something bad has happened to her. Then, a couple of minutes later, she suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She said that she saw someone she knew and talked to that person.

After that, we started partying. We danced to our hearts content, but my movements were limited due to the fact that I was pregnant. I just wanted to entertain myself just for the moment.

When we got tired, we went back to our table. I turned my phone on and my jaw slacked open when I received a series of messages and notifications that Jace had been trying to call me a lot of times already.

I scoffed. Whatever, I said to myself. I put back my phone inside my bag and then joined the conversation.

The three of us were busy chatting when Jace suddenly arrived. I was shock to see him because I didn’t expect him to look for me. I swallowed hard. He looked livid. He asked me to come home with him but when I declined stubbornly, he did the unimaginable and scooped me up onto his arms and carried me out of the club despite my protest.

While we were inside the car on our way home, no one spoke a word and the silence was deafening. I could tell that Jace was mad judging by the way he flexed his jaw but I was mad too. When we arrived home, that was the time that he started confronting me.

“Are you out of your mind going to the club and partying like you’re not pregnant?! Are you even aware that alcohol is not good for the baby?!” I flinched because of his loud voice. I gritted my teeth.

“For your information, mister! I didn’t drink alcohol. Not a single drop so don’t shout at me like I’m deaf!” I answered with equal tone. He ran his hand over his face in frustration.

“Do you even have any idea how worried I was looking for you everywhere because you weren’t answering my calls and texts? I almost went insane, thinking that something bad might’ve had happened to you!” His voice mellowed. Now that his anger subsided a little, I could finally see how worried he was for me.

“And why would something bad happen to me?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows. He looked like his body went still.

“B-Because you weren’t answering my calls and texts. When I came home, you weren’t here and I got worried.” I didn’t know why but he looked like he was hiding something.

I scoffed. “Oh, really? You were worried? How come? You were having a blast with another woman’s company, right? I’m sure, I didn’t even cross your mind while you were with her.” I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to say it before I become insane.

His eyebrows creased.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“C’mon, Jace. I saw you. You went to LA, huh? Really? Well, I know the truth now because I saw you with her. You were with Arianne Imperial, right? Why did you have to lie to me like that? If you’re not happy with our relationship anymore, then tell me so that I know what I’ll do next. Don’t make me look like a fool! You know what I hate the most? Liars.” He was caught off guard. I smiled at him bitterly.

“Cat got your tongue? You searched for me and even went to the club, pretending to be worried about me when we both know that you came from another woman’s company. Why, Jace? Why do you have to do this to me?” It looked like he already swallowed his tongue because he couldn’t even utter any answer. I shook my head as my eyes brimmed with tears.

I turned my back on him when my tears fell. I didn’t want him to see me crying. I was about to walk away and leave him there when he suddenly hugged me from behind and then buried his face on the crook of my neck.

His body was slightly trembling.

“I’m sorry, mi amor. Yes, I lied but it’s not what you think. You’re mistaken. Please, listen to me.” He begged. I looked up, trying to suppress my tears but failed miserably. Ever since I fell in love with Jace, he became my weakness.

He makes me happy but I just realized now that the sadness he would cause me the moment he hurt me would be too much too.

I already knew that a married life wouldn’t be a bed of roses nor a walk in paradise but I’ve never thought that it would be this early that problems arise in our relationship.

“You know why I had to go to somewhere to forget about what I saw?” I asked bitterly. He didn’t reply. “Because I had to forget even just for a moment that I saw you with another woman and the fact that you lied to my face without even blinking an eye. Honesty is very important to me and I expected you to be one.” I couldn’t hide the resentment in my voice.

“I wanted to tell you the truth, but I couldn’t. When I told you that lie, I was dying inside because I didn’t want to ever lie to you about anything. Yes, I lied but it’s not what you think. This is about my job.” He answered as if all the life within him got sucked out.

I unwrapped his arms from hugging my waist and then faced him. “What do you mean by it’s about your job? If it was about your job at MCC then, why did you have to lie? If you’re not hiding something from me, then why did you have to do that in the first place? If you want me to understand you, tell me everything now while I still have the heart to listen to you.”

He squeezed his eyes shut for good three seconds before he looked at me once again. “This is not about my job in MCC, mi amor. I want to tell you about it right now but I can’t. If you’re thinking that I’m cheating on you with Arianne, you’re wrong.

“She’s my friend. Nothing more, nothing less. You’re the one I love, mi amor. Please, don’t think that I would ever cheat on you because I will never ever do that to you no matter what happens. If you hate liars, I hate infidelity because I’ve been a victim of an unfaithful father.

“I grew up hating my own father because he left us for another woman. I saw how my own mother cried over someone who obviously didn’t value what they had, especially our family. I witnessed all the hardships that my mother has been through, so I promised myself not to commit the same sin to my wife. Never would I dare because I love you too much.” He stared intently into my eyes while saying those words.

I could see the honesty in those grey eyes of his and my anger faded just like that. I felt like the dark clouds above my head disappeared in an instant. I heaved a sigh. I really couldn’t get mad at him for long even if I wanted to.

“If you really didn’t cheat on me, why did you have to lie? Why were you with Arianne?” I insisted to know. He closed the gap between us and then held my hands.

“I’m sorry, mi amor, but this is highly confidential that I can’t even tell to my own family.” I shook my head, couldn’t understand why.

“Why?”

“Because it’s dangerous.” My lips parted.

“Don’t tell me you’re involved in a syndicate?!” He shook his head vigorously.

“No!”

“Then, what is it about?” He cupped my face and then stared at me pleadingly.

“I’m begging you, mi amor. Just trust me on this. You can’t get involved in this because it’s too dangerous. I don’t want something bad happened to you.” He then embraced me tightly.

“Is this the reason why you were so worried about me?”

“Yes.” I didn’t know what to think about all these. All I knew was, I was frustrated and worried about it at the same time. I could sense that something was off and I had to know what it was about.

I forgave Jace and everything went back to normal between us after that even though, deep inside of me, I was determined to know his secret.

Then, the next morning, Jace drove me to work. We were at the freeway when the unthinkable happened. A black car on the other lane matched our speed and to my horror, the armed men inside the vehicle rained bullets at our direction. I screamed in terror.

“Don’t panic, mi amor. Our car is bullet proof.” I looked a Jace. He looked calm while busy driving and pressing something on the touch screen of the car.

“Red, I need your help. A group of men in black car is raining bullets at my car here along freeway 22. Try if you could locate us.”

“Copy, Slate. I’m on it.” A familiar voice of a woman answered. Then, Jace stepped on the brake which caused the wheels to squeak. I screamed once again. My eyes widened when he pulled a gun from under his seat and then cocked it. He rolled down the window and then shoot the black car who was now ahead of us because they didn’t expect for us to stop.

“Slate, I’m in pursuit behind you.” That voice echoed again from the speaker.

“Good! Do something!” Jace answered as kept on shooting the car until the two back wheels of the vehicle got deflated. Jace then stepped on the gas again and managed to get away from them. Then, a couple of seconds later, I heard a loud explosion.

I looked behind us and saw the black car was now on fire and got torn into pieces. It looked like a bomb hit it or something.

“It’s done, Slate. I’ll just call the clean-up team here.”

“Good job, Red. Anyway, how come you’re here this fast? I thought we were going to meet at the headquarters today?”

“Well, I already had a suspicion that this will happen soon, so I went to your place to verify if they’re already lurking around. Thankfully, I decided to follow you when I saw your car leaving your house.”

“Thanks, Red.”

“No prob.” Then, everything became silent. Jace looked at me. Beads of sweat were already on his forehead.

“Are you okay, mi amor? Are you hurt?” He looked so worried while breathing hard.

“Stop the car.” I answered sternly.

“But—”

“I said, stop the car!” He sighed in defeat and did as I was told. He maneuvered the car to the highway service center. After he parked the car at the parking lot, I faced him.

“What was that? Who were those people?!” Jace gulped tensely.

“Mi amor, calm down. Are you sure, you’re okay? Is our baby okay?” He was about to touch my tummy but I swatted his hand.

“Answer me!” My body was still shivering in fear. I couldn’t believe of what just happened.

“Mi amor, this is what I’ve been telling you about. Those people were bad guys and they will do everything to get me.”

“Why? I don’t understand! Are those people terrorists or something?”

“Yes, mi amor. I’m sorry but this is all I could tell you. Those guys came to get me but thank God because we managed to protect you. If something bad have happened to you and our baby, I would never forgive myself.” I gasped in shock, didn’t know how to react of all these.

I was beyond shock. I thought, those things only happen in movies but I was wrong.

No one talked for a about a minute or so before I managed to gather myself together and spoke. “I want a quiet life, Jace. I didn’t sign up for this. Maybe, if our situation was different, I would understand why you’re doing this. I am pregnant with our child, Jace, and I’m afraid that our baby would be in danger if you still continue on whatever you’re doing.”

He took my hand and looked at me full of guilt. “I’m so sorry that you have to get involved in this mess, mi amor. I tried my best for them to not discover about you but it was so hard to do so. Don’t worry because they will have to kill me first before they could touch you and our baby.” My eyes widened.

“No! No one is going to die because you’re going to quit that organization that you’re in!” He shook his head.

“It’s not that easy, mi amor.”

“It’s not easy? If you really love me and our unborn child, then do this for us.” I met his gaze with determined looked on my face and his face softened. He raked his fingers through his hair before he nodded his head.

After that, we didn’t talk about what happened again. Jace fulfilled his promise and stayed by my side as my tummy got bigger and bigger with each passing month. I momentarily stopped working when I reached my third trimester because it was becoming difficult for me.

Jace on the other hand only goes to MCC if he needs to go. Most of the time, he works at home. Everything was peaceful until the moment came that I gave birth to our first born. Jace and I were overjoyed upon seeing our little one. He looked so cute and healthy.

We named him Jacob Christiano which derived from both of our names. When I first laid my eyes on him, tears of joy fell from my eyes. He looked so precious. After we brought him home, our days were filled with joy. 

---

What do you think happened to Jacob Christiano? 

What do you think is the reason why Arianne and Jace were together when Christine saw them?

What do you think? Is Jace a memeber of a terrorist group or not?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 14

A/N: HAPPY FRIDAY, EVERYONE! Everyone will go back to work here starting on Monday so I might update this story every TUE & FRI again. Anyway, this chapter is sad. Enjoy reading. :)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

Jace and I’s relationship became better than ever. JC became the center of our world and he brought us incomparable happiness. He’s such a cheerful baby. When he uttered his first word, I was full of joy because he said ‘mamma’. I kept on teasing Jace about that because he wanted ‘papa’ to be JC’s first word but it wasn’t.

Well, to be fair; JC uttered ‘papa’ as his second word and Jace was so happy hearing it for the first time.

Each day was filled with overwhelming joy and I couldn’t ask for more. Time flew by so quickly until the first birthday of our little one finally came. We were so enthusiastic about it. But three days before the special day, I noticed the change in Jace’s behavior.

He became restless and looked worried over something. He was always on the phone talking to someone while looking so problematic.

“Are you okay, mi amor? You’ve been restless and tensed these past few days.” I asked the night before the birthday party of Jacob while we were in bed. Jace smiled and then kissed me on the forehead.

“Don’t worry about me, mi amor. I’m fine. I’m just excited for tomorrow. It feels like it was only yesterday when JC was born. Now, he will turn one tomorrow.” I smiled fondly upon hearing that.

“Me too, mi amor. These past one year went by so quickly. He’s growing up so fast so we should make sure to be by his side whenever we can because we can’t take back these moments when the time comes that he needs to be separated from us when he gets married.” My husband laughed.

“You’re too advance, mi amor. JC will just turn one tomorrow but you’re thinking about him getting married already?”

“Well, I can’t help it. Just like I’ve said a while ago, time flies so quickly.” He gathered me into his arms.

“Yes, you’re right so we should do our part on raising our son so that he will grow up to be a good person.”

“Yes, mi amor. We will.”

I hugged him and kissed him on his chest. We were cuddling like that for about five minutes when JC suddenly woke up and cried. Jace and I got up right away and attended to him. His crib was just located next to our bed.

I tried singing a song while gentle patting his leg in order to put him back to sleep but he kept on crying.

“Why, sweetheart? Are you hungry?” I cooed as I took him from his crib.

“Mam mam.” He mumbled impatiently and Jace and I chuckled. He’s indeed hungry again. While I was breastfeeding him, Jace and I were watching him lovingly until he fell asleep again.

“He’s such a cutie.” I said proudly while brushing our son’s hair with my hand.

“Of course he is because he looks like me.” Jace answered with pride. I rolled my eyes.

“Whatever. He looks like me.” I contradicted teasingly. He chuckled and then pulled me closer to his body. That night, we fell asleep with our son lying in between us.

But in the middle of the night, I heard my husband talking to someone at the terrace. I carefully got out of bed so that JC wouldn’t wake up. I went to the terrace but when I was about to call for Jace, I heard what he said.

“I don’t know what to do anymore, Arianne. Thankfully, you’re here for me.” I gasped in shock but thankfully, I managed to cover my mouth with my palm so that Jace wouldn’t hear me. Why is he talking to Arianne in this time of the night?

He looked problematic and I couldn’t understand why. When I asked him what was wrong with him, he said he was fine. But now, I suddenly heard him talking to another woman and looked like he was confiding to her. My heart clenched painfully.

I’m his wife but he couldn’t even tell her his problems.

I furtively went back to bed while trying to digest what I just heard. I wanted to confront Jace but I tried my best not to give meaning to it. I didn’t want to think that Jace was doing something behind my back.

When Jace came back to bed, I pretended to be asleep. With my half-closed eyes, I saw him staring at me with guilt written all over his face.

“I’m sorry, mi amor.” He whispered and then gently kissed me on the forehead. After that, I couldn’t sleep, wondering what his apology meant. I couldn’t help but to think about the possibility that Jace involved himself with that organization again.

But then, I didn’t want to get ahead of myself by thinking negatively about my husband. I just told myself that Jace loves me and our son and he would not do something that could destroy our family.

Then, the morning came and Jace returned to his old self. I wanted to talk to him about what happened last night but I didn’t have the time to do so because we were all busy preparing for the birthday party of our little one.

Then, three o’clock came and the children’s party started. While everyone was having fun, I noticed that Jace suddenly disappeared.

“Mommy, can you please look after JC for me for a moment? I just need to find Jace.” I told my mother.

“Sure, darling.” My mommy took JC from me. I then searched for my husband just to find him talking to Arianne at the gate. When he saw me, panic registered on his face. He said something to Arianne and then she left.

“What is the meaning of this?” I asked him sharply.

“She just came to tell me something.” My eyes turned into slits.

“And that something is—”

He sighed. “Mi amor, I am doing this to protect our family. I’ll tell you everything but not for now. Please, your understanding is all I’m asking right now.” He pleaded.

“Make sure that nothing is going on between you and that woman or else—”

“Nothing, mi amor! I already told you that, right? Believe me, she just came by to tell me something important.”

“Why do you have to be so secretive? May I remind you that I am your wife!” My slightly angry voice alarmed him.

“M-Mi amor…”

“Is this about that organization you were in again? I thought you already quit?”

“I did!”

“Then, what is this about?” My voice raised an octave. He heaved a sigh.

“Okay. I’ll explain everything after the party. For now, let’s go back before JC notices our absence. For sure, he’s going to cry when he won’t see us there.” He was about to begin walking but I stayed on my spot while staring at him sharply, wanting to hear a clear answer from him.

“Mi, amor, please.” He begged.

I shook my head in disbelief and then let go of his hand. I left him there without saying anything.

The party went on and everything went well. JC was so cheerful the whole time and kept on giggling as he watched the clown performs. Everyone had fun that I momentarily forgot about what happened.

When the party ended and our visitors went home; Jace told me to just go upstairs with JC as he helped our helpers to clean everything. I did as I was told because I needed to attend to JC’s needs. After that, I tried lulling JC to sleep but he still has energy and wanted to play more.

“You’re not tired yet, sweetheart? You still want to play, huh?” I asked and then tickled him on his tummy by kissing him there. He giggled and he looked so cute.

No matter how tired I am and stressed out; all those disappears whenever I see my baby. He’s my sunshine and strength.

I was about to tickle him one more time when the door burst open and Jace came in. He looked weird.

“Mi amor, we need to get out of here. Now!” He then picked up JC and carried him onto his arms.

“What the heck are you talking about? What’s happening?” I asked, got worried of his behavior. He took my hand.

“I’ll explain everything later! For now, we need to get out of here!” Even though I was still confused, I just went on with the flow. We hurriedly went out of the house and went straight to the outdoor parking area where one of our car’s was parked.

“Get in! Quick!” Jace instructed as he opened the door for me. He was really in a hurry. We then quickly buckled JC on his car seat. After that, Jace got onto the driver’s seat and maneuvered the car out of there like the devil was after us.

“What’s happening, Jace? You’re scaring me.” I asked again after we drove past the gates.

“Please, mi amor. Just trust me.”

“Are we in danger?” I queried worriedly and when he didn’t answer, I became scared even more.

“Jace, I’m scared. Please, tell me that we’re not in danger. Remember that we have JC here with us.”

“Calm down, mi amor. Everything’s going to be fine. I will do everything in my power to protect JC and you.” I was about to answer when Jace suddenly stepped on the brake because a car got in our way. Jace was about to change the gear into reverse when we noticed that another car blocked the way behind us.

Then, 5 men stepped out of the car in front of us and then another three from the other car behind our car.

“J-Jace, who are these people?” I asked my husband with trembling voice.

“Whatever happens, stay inside the car, mi amor. Look after JC. Do everything to be quiet.” He answered as he grabbed a gun from the compartment of the car and then hid it underneath the waist of his pants. My lips parted in fear when I realized what he was planning to do.

“Jace, don’t go. They might kill you.” My voice was already trembling, didn’t know what to do. He cupped my face and then stared into my eyes.

“I love you and JC so much. I will fight to protect the two of you. The car is tinted so do everything for them to not notice you.” Before I could say anything, he went out of the car. Two among the 5 men in front of us approached him. It looked like they were talking about something now.

“Mam-ma.” JC called and suddenly started crying. I quickly transferred to the back seat and tried get his attention so he wouldn’t cry loudly.

“Hush, sweetheart. They might notice us.” I tried my best to keep him entertained by making faces but he was irritated and on the verge of crying.

“Please, baby. Don’t cry. Mommy is here.” I kissed him on the cheek. I was about to unbuckle him to take him onto my arms when I suddenly heard gunshots. I covered my mouth to prevent myself from screaming when I noticed that Jace was behind the car of those men, taking cover while in the middle of exchanging bullets with those men.

JC burst in tears because he got scared of the gunshots. I held my son’s hands to comfort him.

“Don’t cry. Mommy’s here. Mommy loves you.” I then looked at Jace in his spot but I couldn’t see him there anymore. There were no streetlights on that part of the road and the thing that only illuminates everything was the full moon and the three car’s headlamps.

The gunshots continued and that scared JC even more. He burst out crying.

I tried to pacify him but he didn’t stop. He looked scared. I wanted to call for help but I just realized that I left my phone at home because we were in a hurry.

“Think, Tin! Think of something!” Then, I thought of just driving the car myself to take my son out of there and bring him to safety. But before I could do so, one of the men suddenly appeared and then hit the window of our car with a mallet.

I screamed in terror and hugged my son, trying to protect him. The man kept on doing it until the window eventually got broken.

I screamed when he opened the door. He smirked when he saw us inside. I felt like cold shivers ran down my spine as I saw his scary face. He was a bald tattooed man.

“Jackpot!” He laughed triumphantly. “You! Get out of the car!” He ordered to me thunderously.

“P-Please, don’t hurt us.” I begged but he didn’t listen. He forcefully pulled me by the hand, out of the car. JC’s cries became louder as he tried to get off his car seat but couldn’t do it because he was buckled with his seatbelt.

“Who would have thought that Slate’s wife would be this beautiful.” The man said as he gazed at me like a maniac. I got frightened even more because of how he scrutinized me from head to toe. He then grabbed me by the arm once again and then started ripping off my top like a caveman.

“No! Stop! Let me go!” I screamed and tried to fight but to no avail. He punched me on the stomach that I almost lose consciousness. I felt like all the strength I had was sucked out of my body. I fell on the ground. I tried to get up but I couldn’t move a muscle anymore.

Tears began brimming my eyes.

“If you don’t want me to kill your son, just let me do what I want. Your husband is surely dead by now anyway.” He said and then laughed like crazy before started unbuckling his belt while gazing at me lying in pain on the ground. I looked at my son’s direction. He was extending his arms for me while crying desperately.

“Ma-ma!”

“J-JC…” Tears fell from my eyes as he called for me. I was so scared not for myself but for my son. I was desperate to get up in order to take him far away from these bad people but my body wasn’t listening to what I wanted. All I could do was to close my eyes while silently praying for help.

Then, I heard footsteps. “Boss, the others are still chasing after Slate. What do you want me to do, follow them?”

“Get the child out of here. You know what to do with him.” I heard the maniac instructed to that other guy. Fear surged within me upon hearing what they were talking about.

“Yes, boss.” The other man got in the driver’s seat and then started the engine of the car.

“N-No! Don’t take my b-baby, please!” I pleaded but no one listened. He drove off with JC on the backseat, crying. I kept on screaming for them to give him back to me but they didn’t listen.

I could still hear gunshots everywhere. I closed my eyes while crying helplessly. I felt like I was going to die knowing that my son was in grave danger.

“Good girl. Just be quiet and let me do what I please to you. I might keep you alive after this.” I heard him say and was about to resume where he left of when he suddenly fell on the ground next to me. I saw a lot of blood seeping out of his body. Looked like someone shot him. Then, a woman approached us. I couldn’t see her face because she was wearing a red helmet.

She was wearing a red hoodie and black jeans. She looked familiar.

“Are you okay?” She asked upon approaching. I’ve heard that voice before but I didn’t care. All I wanted was to get back JC.

“My son…They took my son!” I cried desperately.

“Don’t worry. My comrades are already chasing after that car. C’mon, let’s go.” She answered as she offered me her hand. I gingerly accepted her help in order for me to get up. Even though I felt so weak, I persevered. All I wanted was to save my son.

“Can you manage to walk?” She asked and I nodded my head.

“Okay. Let’s hurry then.” She mounted that red motorbike that I haven’t noticed until now.

“What about my husband?” I looked around, looking for Jace but no one was there aside from the dead bodies of the enemies.

“He’s with my comrades. C’mon, let’s go.” I did as I was told and got onto the motorbike too. While we were on our way towards the direction where they took my son, I was so scared and worried of JC and Jace.

I kept praying hard with my eyes closed for them to be safe. I’ve never felt this scared in my life and I felt like I was going insane of thinking what might happened to them. After about 10 minutes, we finally stopped.

“Sh*t!” I heard the woman hiss. I slowly opened my eyes just to see a familiar car which was already on fire. It looked like it was our car.

“N-No…JC!” I screamed as I got off the motorbike quickly. I forgot about the pain that I was feeling. Not far from the car was Jace who was crying while kneeling on his knees, calling for JC’s name in anguish. Three men were behind him. All of them looked shocked and sad.

I approached my husband like all the life within me dissipated.

“J-Jace, where is JC?” I asked with trembling voice as tears pooled from my eyes, silently hoping that JC wasn’t inside the burning car. Jace looked at me while crying.

“Mi amor….JC is…” He answered and then looked at the burning car again. Before he screamed and then punched the ground repeatedly. I shook my head vigorously.

“N-No. My son is not in there…NO!” I screamed over and over again, couldn’t accept what happened. I was about to approach the burning car, but Jace stopped me from doing so.

“JC! No!” I kept on screaming hysterically, crying so hard while calling for my son’s name repeatedly until I passed out because of so much anguish. I felt like my world came to an end and all I wanted was to die too…

My sobs became more audible as I remembered everything that happened in the past. It felt like it was just yesterday. Until now, I still couldn’t accept the fact that my son was already not with us anymore. Until now, I was still grieving that I couldn’t even move on with my life.

I looked at the house again. I tried living my life these past three years like normal but during the night, I still cry. A lot.

I felt like an invisible hand squeezed my heart. I felt like an old wound open up again and this time, the pain became double.

“JC…My son…” I hugged myself while crying. I didn’t know how long that I was crying like that until my tears finally stopped.

It has been years that I kept on avoiding coming to this place because I knew that this would happen. Instead of getting out of the car and ring the doorbell, I decided to leave. I didn’t have the strength to go inside. I couldn’t care less about my cellphone anymore. Jace could keep it for himself for all I care. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

This is really sad. ;(

What do you think about this chapter? Any conclusion?

What do you think? Was JC really inside that burning car?

Is it right for Christine to blame Jace of what happened to their son?

Do you think they still have a chance to get back together?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 15

A/N: Happy reading, guys! The lockdown was lifted here in France yesterday so we finally went back to work too. What about in your country? I hope that you guys are okay. Stay safe!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

When I arrived home, I entered the house like I wasn’t myself. I wanted nothing but to get out of New York. I felt like if I didn’t do that, I would suffocate and go crazy.

My family had been telling me to undergo a therapy so that I would finally move on but for some reason, I couldn’t. I felt like if I forgot about the pain, I would forget everything about my son too. Maybe because of the fact that I felt like I deserved this pain. I felt like I didn’t have the right to be happy.

Yes, aside from the fact that I’ve been blaming Jace of what happened to our son, I’ve been blaming myself as well. If I wasn’t such a weak person, I could’ve saved JC.

If only I knew that something like that would happen, I could’ve done something to protect him. There’s many what ifs but I could only think about it because no matter what I do, JC is already gone. There’s no point of undergoing any therapy because nothing could ever cure that kind of pain that have already etched in my heart until I die.

My heart tightened of the thought. I was about to ascend the stairs when I heard someone spoke behind me.

“What happened, darling? You look like you’re not yourself.” My father asked with a serious expression on his face. Suddenly, I felt my tears fall. I slowly turned around to face him and I could see him tighten his jaw upon seeing my reddish and puffy eyes.

He opened his arms and I let myself get enveloped in his embrace. I thought I already cried everything out before I came home but I was wrong because my tears fell like an unstoppable waterfall.

When it comes to JC, all my strength leaves my body and I couldn’t contain my tears from falling. Nothing really beats the pain of losing your own child, especially that nothing could’ve prepared me of that unfortunate incident. He was taken away from me and because of that, I could no longer hug nor touch him.

I could no longer have the chance to witness him grow up and go to school because those monsters deny him those.

“Shhh. Cry all you want if you think that this could lessen your pain, darling. I’m here for you.” Daddy whispered and then kissed the top of my head. I cried on his chest like a child until my tears finally stopped. I heard my father call for Nancy and asked for a glass of water for me.

“Drink this. It will help you calm down.” I did as I was told and he was right. It did help me calm down a little bit.

“Thank you, nana.” I said to Nancy when I gave her back the already empty glass. She grimaced and then gently squeezed my hand, sending her support.

“Don’t mention it, Maggie. Just call me when you need something.” She said and then went back to her duties.

“Are you felling okay now, darling?” My father questioned tenderly and I slowly nodded my head.

“Daddy, I think I need to go back to Houston before I lose my mind here. I’m sorry that I’m being selfish again, thinking only about myself, but I can’t take it. It still hurts like hell.” I admitted and then bit my lower lip.

His forehead furrowed. “Why? What happened?”

I released a breath. “I-I went to our house, intending to talk to Jace, but I couldn’t because when I saw the house, the past came back to me. It only reminded me of what happened to JC. Now, I feel like if I stayed here for another day, I would lose my mind.” My voice cracked upon uttering the name of my son.

My father’s face softened. “Don’t be sorry because I understand. I know that three years aren’t enough for you to totally move on from what happened in the past and I won’t rush you to do so because I know it’s difficult. But for me, it’s better for you to face the reality and don’t run away from it because that’s a cowardly act. Running away won’t do you any good, darling.” I shook my head, determined to do what I just said.

“I don’t think I have the strength and the will to face this harsh reality, daddy. I know I’m being a coward of this decision of mine to leave again but I’m doing this to save myself from losing my sanity. I can’t bear staying here like nothing happened.” I heard my father heave a sigh. He was about to say something when my mother, Marky and Maggie suddenly appeared.

It looked like they came from the balcony. Maggie was the one who was pushing the wheelchair of my mother while Marky was sitting on the lap of his grandmother. I couldn’t help but to chuckle even though I was feeling down.

Marky really loves riding with his grandma on the wheelchair. He always acts like he’s on a car racing bout whenever he’s on the wheelchair with mommy. He even makes sounds, imitating a racing car’s sound while acting like he’s driving.

“Are you sure with this decision of yours, darling?” My mother asked. I didn’t know that they were just nearby and listening to us. I bit my lower lip and then slowly nodded my head.

“I-I’m sorry, mommy. I know that I promised to stay until you fully recovered but—” Before I could complete what I was going to say, she interrupted me.

“Don’t be, darling. I fully understand. If you think that this could help you heal then go ahead. We’ll always be here, waiting for your return when you’re finally ready to come back to us. I’m not in the right position to tell you what to do because you’re the one who’s feeling the pain. Just come home when you’re finally ready to face the shadows of your past.” She said in understanding.

I’m really lucky to have them as my parents. They’ve been the best parents for me and Maggie and I couldn’t ask for more.

A small smile appeared my lips. I approached her and Marky and then enveloped them in my arms.

“Thank you, mommy for always understanding me.” I said emotionally.

“Auntie, are you crying?” Marky asked with his cute little eyebrows creased. He looked worried. He even touched my cheek. I stared at my nephew.

JC was only six months older than Marky and if he was still alive, they would’ve been playmates for sure. He could’ve been a big brother to his cousin.

“Auntie Tin is fine, Marky boy.” I answered and then kissed him on the cheek. He’s such a darling.

“Don’t worry about mommy, Tin. Since we’ll be staying here in New York for good, I will come here more often to make sure that she’s fine.” Maggie said while gazing at me with concern look on her face. I smiled at her.

“Thank you, Mags. Thank you, mommy, daddy, for being so understanding all these years. Thank you because you’ve been always there for me to lean on.”

“You don’t have to thank us, darling. We love you and we only want the best for you.” My mother answered and then hugged me again.

Feeling my family’s warm support made me feel better. Thankfully, I have them because if not, I would’ve lose my mind for sure.

That night, I flew to Houston on our private jet. My father decided to stay with my mother and finish his vacation before he comes back to Houston.

When I arrived at our house, I thought the heavy feeling in my chest would disappear but it didn’t. I couldn’t even sleep that night because my mind was full of the past. I felt so empty and sad. The silence around me just made me feel cold and lonelier that I already was.

I looked at the picture frame that was on top of my bedside table and then took it.

I touched it emotionally and traced the picture with my forefinger while staring at the picture full of longing and love.

“I love you, sweetheart. Mommy will always love you. You will remain in my heart forever.” I whispered and then kissed the picture of my son before hugging it to my chest. Upon doing that, I instantly felt calm and better, thinking that JC was the one I was hugging until I finally fell asleep.

The next day, I stayed home. I’ve decided to finish my vacation before going back to work. Even the next 14 days, I spent it inside the house. I didn’t feel like going out. I didn’t even inform my friends that I already came back to Houston.

I wanted to be alone in order to prepare myself on going back to work without breaking down in front of my employees. The last night before I go back to work, I was in the living room, eating strawberries when the telephone rang.

I huffed and then answered it.

“Hello?” I said but no one answered. My forehead knitted.

“Hello?” I repeated it three time but I didn’t hear any answer. I grew irritated to the caller.

“If you don’t have anything to do, don’t disturb me!” I hissed and then ended the call. I then continued eating my strawberries.

“Hmmm. Delicious.” I muttered happily upon eating another one. I didn’t know why but it has been a couple of days since I started eating strawberries. It never was my favorite before but now, i realized that it actually tastes delicious.

I continued watching the film that I was watching with a calm mood.

Then, my vacation finally was finally over and I needed to go back to work.

That morning, I woke up feeling tired and still sleepy. I didn’t know why but I felt like I didn’t sleep at all last night. I wanted to sleep more but I knew that I couldn’t do that. My work was waiting for me. After showering and got dressed, I went downstairs to eat breakfast.

“Good morning, Miss. Christine. Your breakfast is ready.” Mel, our maid, greeted me with a smile. I smiled back and then thanked her. I sat down and was about to begin eating when I suddenly began feeling funny.

“Mel, what did you put in this soup?” I said as I smelled the soup. I always like eating soup in breakfast that’s why Mel always prepares one for me.

“Just the usual, Miss. Why? Isn’t it good?” She answered worriedly and was about to approach me when I suddenly had the urge to throw up. Before I could have the opportunity to answer her question, I ran towards the washroom and vomited there until I felt like my knees turned into jelly.

When I finally finished, I washed my face and then gargled with water. I then stared at my face in the mirror. I looked stressed out. I couldn’t help but to get confused of what was happening to me. Was it because I didn’t have enough sleep that I’m feeling this way?

Then, my heart started beating like a drum as I covered my mouth with my palm when I realized something.

“N-No…I’m just not feeling well today. Yes, this is normal. Maybe, this is because of the strawberries that I ate last night. Tomorrow, I’ll be feeling a lot better for sure.” I tried convincing myself like an idiot and then took a clean towel to wipe my wet face. I released the breath that I didn’t know I was holding before going back to the dining room.

While walking toward there, I wasn’t myself.

“Are you okay, Miss?” Mel asked while gazing at me worriedly. She looked restless. I forced a smile and then nodded my head.

“Don’t worry, Mel. I’m fine now. I’ll just take a medicine. I’m sure, I’ll be feeling better soon.” Mel’s lips parted, signifying that she wanted to say something but then nothing came out of her mouth aside from,

“Okay, Miss.” She then went back to her duties. I gulped inaudibly as I looked at my food. The soup wasn’t there anymore. It looked like Mel already put it away. I sighed in relief and decided to try to eat the remaining food. Thankfully, nothing happened until I finished my meal.

After that, I brushed my teeth and then put on a make up before going to the office. The employees greeted me with smiles on their faces upon seeing me and I greeted them back.

The moment I arrived in my office, I put my bag on top of the table and was about to sit on my swivel chair when I heard a knock at the slightly ajar door.

“Hi. May I come in?” A smile appeared on my face when I saw who it was. Greg.

“Sure. Come in.” I answered and then motioned for him to sit on the visitor’s area of my office. I stood up and then went there.

“Wow! You look better than ever.” He praised while gazing at me in awe. I raised an eyebrow at him. I was aware that I looked stressed out because I did nothing but to mope around in my house these past twenty days.

“C’mon, Greg. You can be honest with me.”

“I am honest. You’re beautiful.” I chuckled. He looked worried, thinking that he might’ve offended me.

“Well, thank you.” He sighed in relief and then turned serious. He then brought out his phone.

“Anyway, I brought you something but I forgot it in my office. I’ll just call someone to bring it over. Sorry about being so forgetful.” I couldn’t help but to laugh.

“Well, go ahead. I don’t mind.” He then dialed on his phone and instructed someone to get his present for me from his office.

“So, how’s your vacation anyway?” He asked casually after he made that quick call. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Fine. My mom is getting healthier with each passing day.” I answered simply.

“Really? That’s good news. At least, you can work without getting worried about her.”

“Yeah, you can say that.” He smiled. To my surprised, he suddenly took my hand and then looked into my eyes.

“I missed you.” I didn’t know why but I suddenly wanted to hit my head because my heart didn’t react one bit. Greg is a good guy and handsome too. Many employees in our company likes him but for some reason, my foolish heart never reacted to him even if I wanted to.

I groaned inwardly and didn’t know what to say. I didn’t want to hurt him.

“Christine, did you hear what I’ve said?” He asked and I was about to answer when we heard a series of knocks on the door. It was my EA.

“Miss, there’s a delivery for you.” My lips parted when I saw the big bouquet of flowers that she was holding. It was too big that I couldn’t even see my EA’s face. It was so beautiful.

“Wow! This is so beautiful, Greg.” I said in awe and then accepted the flowers. I thanked my EA and then smelled the heavenly scents of the different flowers of the bouquet. All of the flowers there were my favorites.

“That’s not my present for you.” The smile on my face disappeared as my eyebrows furrowed upon hearing what Greg said. I looked at my EA questioningly and was about to ask her who gave the bouquet when I saw someone at the doorway, looking at me with a serious expression on his face.

His hands were shoved in the pockets of his trousers. He looked so handsome with his outfit. His face was neatly styled with a gel and he looked so neat. Yes, he looked great but I could already sense the radiating jealousy from him.

That familiar dangerous look on his face sent me cold shivers down my spine. Knowing him, I could already tell that he was thinking thousands of ways to intimidate Greg judging by the way his eyes furtively zeroed on Greg.

“I’m glad you liked it, mi amor.” I almost threw away the bouquet upon hearing his voice. I blinked a couple of times, thinking that he was just a fragment of my imagination, but he was still there. I gulped inwardly when he began sauntering toward me.

The beating of my heart became faster. I was holding my breath the whole time, waiting for his next move. I’ve never expected for him to actually come here to Houston.

Even though I was undeniably affected of his presence, I tried my best to hide that. I raised mt chin and then met his gaze.

“What are you doing here, Mr. Montejo? As far as I remember, you don’t have an appointment with me.” I uttered sternly and I almost sighed in relief because I managed to say that without stammering.

The corner of his lips twitched. “I don’t need an appointment to see my wife.” His tone made me irritated. I was about to retaliate but I didn’t expect the next thing he did.

Before I could react, he suddenly drew his face closer to mine and pecked my lips with a gentle kiss. My eyes widened and my body went still, couldn’t move at all. I couldn’t believe that he actually did that in front of my EA and Greg! 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think is the reason why Christine threw up?

Now that Christine went back to Houston, is it a good idea for Jace to follow her?

What do you think will happen to this two next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 16

HAPPY WEEKEND, EVERYONE! ENJOY READING!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I felt like my body turned into a statue for a couple of seconds and couldn’t react right away. But when I heard Greg clear his throat, the magic spell broke and I got out of my trance-like state. I glared at Jace who looked so pleased of what he did.

He appeared to be serious but I could see that playful gleam in those grey eyes of his and that didn’t sit well in me. I knew that he deliberately did that in order to put Greg in his place. My jaw clenched and slapped him.

I expected him to get shock of that slap but the corner of his lips twitched. My hands clenched tightly. He looked like he was expecting that slap. He wasn’t even affected by it.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing, Mr. Montejo?” I asked sternly, trying my best not appear affected of what he’s done and let my anger appear more prominent on my face.

“Don’t address me like I’m just one of your business partners, Mrs. Montejo.” I heard my EA gasp. I’ve never told anyone in our company that I was married. I didn’t see the need for me to do that before because we’ve been separated already.

I was about to open my mouth to answer when Jace faced my EA who looked intrigued and Greg who looked displeased of the situation.

“If you don’t mind, I would like to talk to my wife in private.” He said casually but there was a tinge of warning in his voice, signifying that if Greg wouldn’t go away, he would do something that Greg wouldn’t like.

I wanted to tell Jace to take back what he said about me being his wife but it was already too late for that. Greg and my EA weren’t stupid after all.

My EA looked at me confusedly upon hearing Jace’s command. I heaved a frustrated sigh and nodded my head, signaling for her to leave. I shifted my gaze to Greg. He was quiet and I couldn’t read the expression on his face. Suddenly, I felt guilty.

He exited my office together with my EA without uttering a word to me. The moment the door closed and Jace and I were left alone inside my office, I faced him with a sharp stare.

“What was that about?! Have you gone insane?! What do you want from me again?! Why are you even here?!” I asked, trying my best not to let my anger burst but it was so hard to contain it especially that he looked unregretful of kissing me in front of Greg and my EA. I put the bouquet of flower that I was holding on top of the coffee table.

He didn’t answer right away. Our gazes locked.

“Do you really have to ask me that? You ran away from me again. I waited for you but you never came. I gave you two weeks, thinking that maybe, you weren’t prepared to come home to our house yet but then, my men suddenly reported to me that you already went back here.”

“I don’t need my phone anymore. If you came here just to return it to me, it doesn’t matter anymore. I will buy another one later.” I answered causally. His jaw clenched.

“I am not to just for that fùcking phone, mi amor.”

“Then, what the hell do you want from me?!” I asked exasperatedly.

“I want my wife and I’m here to try my best to win you over. I’m tired of all the waiting. My patience has already run out, mi amor. You know very well how impatient I am and but these past three years, I learned how to be patient because I knew how badly you were broken back then.”

I scoffed. “Win me over? Are you crazy?! In case you forgot, we’re about to get divorced, right?” I felt like we’ve been having the same conversation since we got reunited. He shrugged his shoulders.

“I told you, I am done talking about that fùcking divorce, mi amor. Hell would freeze over before I let anyone or anything separate us again. I have given you enough time to be away from me so that you could recover from what had happened. When you told me not to follow you three years ago, I respected your decision. But now, it’s your turn to understand me. Three years has been wasted and I can’t let another day passes by without you by my side.” I looked at him like he’d gone crazy.

“You’re crazy! Don’t you know how to listen to reasons anymore?”

“Just like I’ve told you before; yes, I’m crazy, crazy for you. I don’t have a plan of wasting my time waiting because from now on, I’ll do my best to pursue you. Three years, mi amor. Three years is already too much. These past two weeks were the ultimatum. I can’t bear another day without you. I already lost JC. I can’t lose you too. Never.” His eyes became sombre as he uttered our son’s name.

For the first time since we got reunited, he uttered our son’s name. I swallowed hard as my throat tightened because of suppressing my emotions. JC’s name is like a forbidden word that the moment I hear it, it turns my emotions in haywire.

“You’re just wasting your time.” My voice was cold and impassive, intending to destroy that remaining hope in him that there could be another chance for both of us.

He shook his head. “I don’t think so. The way you made love to me that night gave me a lot of hope.” He sounded certain and full of determination.

I scoffed. “Made love? That was nothing but séx, Mr. Montejo! We were drunk both and you know that.”

He shook his head. “I don’t agree. Your actions that night are the opposite of what you’re saying right now. You say it like it was nothing but a roll in the hay but we both know that it wasn’t. Yes, we were both drunk but not drunk enough not to know what we were doing.”

I slowly shook my head. “I’ll give you that. I’ll let you convince yourself.” I answered sarcastically. Instead of losing his cool, he smirked.

“You’re the one who’s convincing yourself, mi amor. I can see right through you. I know because I am your husband.” His confidence was really high and it made angrier.

I raised my hand and was about to slap him again but he caught my hand. I tried to pull back my hand but to my horror, he suddenly pulled me closer to his body until our bodies were pressed together. His free arm snaked around my waist to hold me still.

“Let me go!” I hissed as I felt that familiar sensation that surged within me upon feeling his hard body against mine. His affect on me never changed and it was really scaring me.

Yes, I came back to Houston because I couldn’t bear the pain of staying in New York because it reminds me of JC but there was another reason too and that was Jace. I was afraid that I might eventually give in to him without me realizing it.

He knows my weakness and he might use that to make me his again. If only everything was different…

“What do you want me to do for you to forgive me and accept me into your life again, mi amor?” His expression became serious. I was left speechless. I’ve never expected for him to ask me that question ,but then, I was quick to gather myself together.

“Nothing so let me go!” Instead of doing so, he tightened his arm around my waist.

“Tell me, mi amor. I want to know because I can’t take this anymore. I have a wife but I can’t even be with you because you resent me. Until now, you’re still punishing me. Are you that angry that after all these years, you can’t still forgive me?” My jaw clenched and then met his gaze.

We already had this conversation before but the feeling was the same. When it comes to our past, it’s difficult for me.

“You want to know what will make me forgive you?”

“Yes!” He answered in frustration. I pushed him by the chest and successfully freed myself from him. I then stared at him with a stoic face.

“You want to know my answer? Fine. I’ll tell you.” I raised my chin defiantly. “Nothing! You can’t do anything about it because you can never give me what I want!”

His eyebrows creased. “What is it? Tell me.” He coaxed softly.

“Give me back JC. That’s what I want.” Jace was clearly stunned because of what I’ve said. He looked like he didn’t expect that. His eyes turned sombre once again and didn’t answer right away. He then heaved a sigh. He suddenly looked tired.

“You know that I would do that in a heartbeat even if you wouldn’t ask for it, but we both know that I don’t have the power to do that. I love JC more than my own life and I would do everything to bring him back to us. You both are my life and the other half of me died with him.

“You’re the only one left and I will do anything to fix everything between us. I’ve never been whole since JC died and you left me. I’m nothing but an empty shell.” I swallowed hard. I couldn’t help but to get affected of the emotions on his face while saying those words. I could feel the pain and sincerity in his voice and my chest tightened.

“Then, we don’t have anything to talk about if you can’t give me what I want.” I answered callously.

“Do you really resent me this much?” His voice was full of resentment. I averted my eyes from his fiery gaze.

“I need to start my work. I have a lot of things to do. Leave.” I said instead of answering his question. I caught a glimpse of pain that passed through his eyes. Suddenly, my eyes watered as my throat tightened.

He sighed in defeat.

“Fine. I’ll leave but that doesn’t mean that I will not come back. I told you before; I will never give up on us so expect to see me again sooner than you expected.” He walked towards the door and was about to open it but he stopped and looked back at me.

“Who’s that guy a while ago?” His tone became dangerous. I raised a brow at him.

“It’s none of your business!” I hissed, deliberately didn’t answer his question because I knew that he was capable of destroying Greg the moment he discovers that Greg is courting me.

“Well, I’m just concern that he needs to wait until his death before he could have the chance to take you away from me.” My eyes widened.

“Jace!” A suave smile appeared on his face.

“You’re mine, Mrs. Montejo. Remember that.”

“In your dreams!”

“You really look so beautiful even when you’re mad, Mrs. Montejo. See you soon.” He winked at me and then went out of my office. My lips parted as I gazed at the door. I held onto the table because I felt like my knees were about to give out.

“Jerk.” I bit my lower lip. Jace was really persistent. Who would have thought that he would come to Houston just for me?

Knowing him, MCC is very important to him and he will never leave it for any reason. But now, he did it to follow me here in Houston. I touched my chest, the part where the heart was located. I could feel how hard it was pounding.

I couldn’t believe that he’s really here. I looked at the bouquet of flowers that he gave me and noticed that there was a small card in it. I didn’t notice it a while ago because I got distracted of Jace’s presence. I gingerly took the card and then read what was written on it.

Mi amor,

I specifically searched for these favorite flowers of yours because I wanted to you make you smile. I’ve been longing to see your sweet and beautiful smile for so long and I hope that I could achieve my goal. I love you.

The beating of my heart became wilder upon reading that. I didn’t want to get affected but my heart was stubborn. Those three magic words made my cheeks red even if I didn’t want to.

I sighed and just decided to work to distract myself from thinking of Jace.

While working, I kept on glancing at the bouquet of flowers that he gave me. I didn’t know why it was bothering me that the flowers would be shriveled up if I wouldn’t put it in a vase with water soon. I continued working but I couldn’t concentrate.

After about an hour, I gave up. I put the flowers in a vase and while doing that, I caught myself smiling while sniffing on the flowers. I shook my head vigorously when I realized what I was doing. I decided to resume my work.

While at it, I kept on glancing at the beautiful and fresh flowers. For some reason, it was bringing me calmness.

During lunch time, I was expecting for Greg to show up but he didn’t come. I just ordered something to eat and then made it delivered to my office.

That day, I had to work overtime because of the piled up works. It was already 8 pm when I finally finished my everything for the day. I felt so tired.

Everyone already went home except the night shift guards. While I was inside the elevator going to the underground parking, I didn’t know why but I suddenly felt weird. There was this gnawing feeling inside of me that something bad was about to happen.

No, you’re just imagining things, Tin. I shook that negative thought away and when the elevator doors opened, I stepped out right away. I wanted to go home as soon as possible to freshen up and relax.

I walked towards my car and was about to press the unlock button on my car key when I sensed movements from behind me. My heart beat became fast as fear ate my whole being. I slowly turned around to see if someone was behind me and my eyes widened when I saw these two men wearing joker masks.

“Who are you?” I asked, trying to appear brave.

“You need to come with us.” One of them answered with a threatening voice.

“What if I said no?” I asked as my eyes furtively looking for anything that I could use to fight them in case they decide to force me to go with them. My knees were already wobbling in fear but I persevered.

“You don’t have a choice.” Then, they began walking closer towards me. I felt like my heart was already in my throat because of how hard it was beating. I need to do something!

I turned my back on them and I was about to runaway when I bumped into something hard. No, it wasn’t a thing. It was a person. That familiar scent tickled my nostrils. I looked up to confirm my suspicion and I felt relieved when I saw Jace.

He was wearing a dangerous face while looking at the two men behind me. Then, his gaze shifted on me. The expression on his face softened.

“Are you okay, mi amor?” He asked worriedly. I nodded my head, unknowingly clutching his shirt with my shaking hands.

He snaked his arm around my waist possessively and then stared at the two men. I almost gasped in surprise upon seeing that terrifying expression on his face. I’ve never seen this expression on him before and made me scared. He looked like a ticking bomb that was about to explode any moment.

“Try to touch her and you’re dead.” Even his voice was menacing.

To my surprise, the two men suddenly ran away. Jace was about to chase after them but I stopped him by pulling his shirt.

“D-Don’t go. I’m scared.” I admitted. I could feel my entire body shaking. That familiar feeling was overwhelming my senses. His face softened again and before I could react, he enveloped me into a tight embrace.

“Don’t be scared. I’m here to protect you, mi amor.” He whispered in my ear and then kissed my forehead.

I wanted to push him away because I might regret if I didn’t get away from him now but I didn’t have the strength to do so. This was the first time in a long time that this happened to me.

Yes, because of what happened in the past, I am suffering from a trauma. It only triggers when I’m in a dangerous situation just like what happened just now. I closed my eyes. I felt so weak and my entire body felt like it turned into a jelly as flashbacks of what happened that day three years ago appeared on my mind.

“N-No…JC!” I started struggling as the flashbacks materialized. I felt like it became reality. That scene in my head was when I saw that man take away my son while I was begging for them not to.

“Snap out of it, mi amor!” Suddenly, that flashback disappeared when I heard Jace’s voice. I blinked innumerably as our eyes met.

“I’m sorry, mi amor. I couldn’t do anything to save our son. I gave my all into saving him but my efforts weren’t enough. I saved a lot of people’s lives but I couldn’t do that do my own son.” His voice cracked. “That’s why I promised myself to protect you at all cost. I will never let something bad happen to you.” His eyes were brimming with unshed tears.

I was too weak to say something but my heart was reacting wildly. I closed my eyes and leaned against his hard chest, letting myself feel the calmness of being held by him until my consciousness slowly left me.

When I opened my eyes, I was already in an unfamiliar place. I was about to get up when I felt someone move behind me. My body went still.

We were in a spooning position. I slowly craned my head to see his face. I didn’t even get surprised upon seeing Jace’s sleeping face.

He was sleeping soundly. I bit my lower lip as my heart started racing again. I groaned inwardly. He’s really the only man who makes my heartbeat fast like this.

I slowly moved to face him and then stared at his face. A bitter smile appeared my face as my eyes turned somber. It has been so long since I last woke up in bed with him. I thought, it would feel strange but for some reason, I couldn’t feel any changes at all. Everything felt the same. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Who do you think were the two men who attempted to get Christine?

Is this the start of something new?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 17

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

“Boss, Mrs. Montejo is already in Houston as of this moment.” One of my men reported me. I flexed my jaw tightly upon hearing that. Because of that, I punched the sandbag in front of me out of frustration.

“Get out.” I commanded through gritted teeth and he nodded his head before exiting my gym. I couldn’t help but to feel frustrated. I waited for Christine to come over to get her cellphone but she never came. Now, it looked like she ran away again.

I hit the sandbag with strong punches until I almost ran out of breath. I then stopped my relentless punching, removed my boxing gloves from my hands and then threw it roughly on the floor.

“Damn it!” I roared. I was pissed off of the thought that I don’t know how to deal with this situation without forcing and hurting Christine’s feelings. I raked my fingers through my hair.

“Is it really that hard, mi amor? Don’t you really love me anymore?” I questioned as if she was in front of me. I shook my head vigorously upon realizing what came out of my mouth.

“No. She still loves me.” Yes, I’m sure about that. Even if she hates me, I could feel that her love for me is still there deep inside her heart. I just need to find a way to reach for it.

I heaved a sigh and was about to remove my hand bandages when I heard a knock on the door before it opened. My face hardened when I saw who came in.

“What do you think you’re doing in here? As far as I know, you’re not invited here.” I said without any emotions on my face. The corner of his lips lifted as he sauntered towards me lazily while his hands were inside the pockets of his trousers.

“Calm down. I’m not your enemy. I came here as a friend.” I gave him a sharp stare but he seemed like he wasn’t affected one bit. Well, it wasn’t a surprise anymore. He’s the most dangerous man I know after all.

“What do you want?” He eyed the boxing gloves on the floor. “Let me guess. You’re about to explode in anger because your beloved woman ran way from you again.” He smiled wryly at me. My eyes squinted in anger. I didn’t even have to ask how he knew about that.

“Shut up, Jinn. She didn’t run away from me.” My voice was stern and unyielding. He raised his eyebrows at me. Looking at him now; his face is soft-looking but this is the most dangerous side of him because you don’t have any clue of what’s running through his mind.

He appears to be a normal guy but his real self is far away from being normal. He’s the Roi 1 after all.

“Really? Why did she go back to Houston then? Knowing you, maybe you’re being too forceful again. You really don’t know how to wait for the right time.”

“It’s none of your fùcking business. I’m sure you’re not here to discuss about my wife so spill it out. What do you want?”

He shrugged his shoulders and then sat on the single sofa while his gaze didn’t leave mine.

“You really know me, bud.” He then pulled a pack of cigarette and lighter from his pocket and was about to light it when I spoke.

“Smoking is not allowed in here, Jinn. Get out if you want to smoke. You know I hate the smell of cigarettes.” I rebuked without any emotions on my face. I then took the boxing gloves that I threw on the floor a while ago and then walked towards the door.

“Fine. I’ll just wait for you at the terrace then.” I heard Jinn say. I mentally shook my head and then went out of there. I went directly to my room upstairs to take a shower.

While I was showering, I couldn’t help but to think about my wife. I don’t know what to do anymore for her to listen to reasons. I’ve been very patient these past few years even though being patience was never been one of my traits, but for Christine, I’ve endured it.

I knew she’d been punishing me all this time and it feels a lot heavier knowing that the only woman I ever loved resents me.

Even though I felt like I was going to lose my mind without her by my side, I still chose to wait. But after all these years, she still couldn’t forgive me. I pounded my fist on the shower wall full of frustration.

I’ve made up my mind. I couldn’t take it anymore. I hurriedly finished showering. After that, I got dressed. When I was done, I took my keys and was about to exit my house to go to Christine’s house when I remembered about Jinn. He’s at the terrace, waiting for me.

I groaned inwardly and then went to the terrace.

I saw him leaning his back against the railings while looking at the grey sky. He just probably finished smoking.

“Spill it out.” I uttered with a stoic face and then sat on the chair across him. The corner of his lips twitched.

“You’ve really become hot-headed these past few years. It’s like, the old Jace disappeared. I don’t understand why you’ve changed so much just because of one woman. Well, it looks like the saying is true; love is the most powerful emotion and that makes it the most dangerous.” I glared at him.

“She’s not just a woman, Jinn. She’s my wife!” I answered thunderously. He shrugged his shoulders and then puffed a smoke from his mouth.

“Why didn’t you come and see those men that I’ve captured?” He then changed the topic.

“Because there’s a lot of more important things that I needed to do than seeing them.” His eyes zeroed on me.

“Are you sure about that? Aren’t you bothered of what I’ve said before? Well, if you’re not really interested, I’m going to dispose them off one of these days for good. I don’t need them anymore anyway.” My eyebrows creased. He looked too calm and I couldn’t help but to feel bothered by it.

I thought, he already got rid of those men that he was talking about the last time we saw each other but interestingly, he hasn’t yet.

“You look calm. So, it’s fine with you that I won’t be coming back to ET VINDEX anymore?” I asked, getting suspicious what his real motive was. Jinn laughed and then brought the cigarette that he was holding to his mouth and pulled a mouthful of smoke into his mouth before he blew it out after a moment of holding in it.

“You’re going to come back, that’s for sure.” He sounded certain and confident. I gritted my teeth of his answer.

“I said, I won’t be coming back anymore.”

“Looks like you’re not interested in taking your revenge to whoever was behind to what happened to your family three years ago.” My fists clenched tightly. It’s not because I’m not interested anymore. If I would be given the chance, I will destroy those people with my bare hands, but the situation is different now.

My wife is my utmost priority for now. I’ve decided to try again and win her back once and for all and if she discovers that I’m associating myself with the ET VINDEX again, she will never accept me into her life again and that’s the last thing that I want to happen.

“I told you. My priority has changed and I don’t want to mess up again this time.”

“Really? What if I told you that I have something that you will do anything to take back even if it costs you your life?” He asked nonchalantly while looking at me full of seriousness. My furrowed at him.

“What do you mean by that?” I didn’t know why but my heartbeat suddenly became fast. I wasn’t sure if he was threatening me but knowing Jinn, he will surely do everything for me to go back to the organization.

He didn’t answer for a couple of seconds. He turned his back on me and looked at the view outside while smoking.

I was beginning to get impatient.

“If you won’t answer me, I have to go. I don’t have time to waste here with you.” I hissed and was about to walked away when he finally spoke.

“You know why it took me a while before disposing those men off even if they already told me what I wanted to hear from them?” I didn’t answer and waited for him to continue.

“Because someone gave me an intel about a very important matter. At first, I didn’t believe it. I interrogated those men but they kept on denying it initially until I tortured them almost to death.” Jinn paused and then turned his head to look at me.

“If you want to know what this all about, come back to ET VINDEX. I’ll give you a month to decide.” I shook my head. He was beginning to get on my nerves.

“You know my answer to that, Jinn. How many times do I have to repeat it to you? Don’t make me repeat myself again.” I answered through gritted teeth. He smirked.

“Then, you’ll miss the opportunity to complete your family again. You know me, bud. I don’t play around. If I said that this could change your life for the better, I mean it.” He slowly approached me and then tapped me by my shoulder. “I better go. You better think about this thoroughly.”

Before I could ask anything, he briskly walked out of my house quietly, like a phantom disappeared quietly in the dark. I raked my fingers though my hair in frustration. It looks like whatever I do, ET VINDEX will always chase after me.

“Complete my family again?” I asked myself confusedly but I still couldn’t get it. Now, Jinn finally got my attention. Instead of going to Christine’s house like I originally planned, I called someone.

“Yes?” Her voice sounded like she just woke up.

“Jinn was just here at my house.”

“What?! Why would he go there?” I winced hearing her loud voice. Looked like her senses finally woke up.

“He wants me back to ET VINDEX.” The line became quiet for a couple of seconds.

“Well, I’m not surprise about that. This is about what happened three years ago, after all.” My eyebrows knitted together.

“What do you mean by that?” She sighed.

“You know the rules, Slate. I can’t tell you anything until you decide to become one of us again.” A bitter smile appeared my lips.

“I should’ve expected that already.” I huffed. “What do you think, should I come back?”

“You’re the only one who can answer that, Slate. You know Jinn. He might be callous and vindictive but he will never chase after someone who’s not interested anymore. He went to see you and there’s a deep reason to it. Think about that.” I sighed.

“I don’t want to scare Christine, Red. After what happened, the only important thing for me right now is to get back my wife.”

“I wish I could spill it to you right now but I can’t. Think about this properly and when you decide to come back, that’s when you know everything.”

“Whatever. I gotta go. I need to find my wife.” Red chuckled.

“I can’t believe how devoted you are to your wife. I mean, she’s your wife but there are many fishes in the sea. Why chase after someone who left you if you can always find yourself a replacement? Sometimes, I really don’t understand guys like you. You fùcked every woman you wanted and after that, get settled down with one woman, let alone going crazy over her.”

I shook my head. “Are you really a woman? How can a woman say something like that? Aren’t you supposed to support me with this?” I asked in disbelief. She laughed.

“You know me, Slate. Yes, I’m a woman too but not a normal one. I can’t understand those kinds of stuff. I’m a practical kind of person. If someone isn’t interested to me anymore, then I can’t do anything about it but just move on with my life. I hate dramas.”

“That’s because you’ve never experience love yet, Red, that’s why it’s easy for you to say that.”

“Love?” She laughed amusedly. “I can’t even understand the purpose of that thing. In the world that I came from, love was nothing but a fictional thing not to mention, a mere illusion.”

“You’re really something. Sometimes, I can’t help but to feel sorry for you. Anyway, I need to go. I need to find Christine.”

“Find her? I thought, she finally came back to New York already?” I heard her laugh. “Where’s the Casanova Jace that I used to know? Looks like your charm is already gone because you can’t even tame one woman.” I shook my head as if she could see me.

“Just like I’ve told Jinn; Christine is not just a woman, Red. She’s my wife. Don’t address her like some easy girl out there. Yes, she did come back here but she went back to Houston again.”

“Tsk. Aren’t you getting tired of your situation with her?”

“Never. Anyway, I need to go.” Before she could answer, I ended the call while shaking my head. She’s really something. Sometimes, I really can’t help but to wonder how a woman with an angelic face talks harshly like that.

I dialed another number and called someone again. He answered after four rings.

“Hey, bud. I need your help.” I said before he could even say hello. I heard some panting and gasping in the background.

“You, asking for my help? That’s new.” He was breathing hard as if he’s currently running a marathon. Then, I heard a woman panting.

“What the fùck. Don’t tell me, you’re in—”

“Yes, bud, and you’re disturbing our afternoon exercise.” He complained. I almost pressed the end call button.

“What the hell. The sun is still pretty high but you’re already on it?” He laughed.

“C’mon, man. It’s not like you never did t before. Anyway, just tell me about it quickly. My pussycat here is about to scratch my face already. She’s already pissed off.” I shook my head in disbelief.

“Just like I’ve just said. I need your help. Are you up for it or not?” I asked impatiently.

“Okay, let’s hear it. What is it about?”

“I need you to be the acting CEO for MCC for the meantime while I’m gone.”

“What? You’re leaving MCC? That’s odd. I thought, MCC was important to you? Why are you entrusting it to me now?”

I ran a hand over my face. “This is only temporary, bud. I just need to go to Houston.”

“Houston?” He chuckled. “Now, I understand. This is more important than your company.”

“Are you up for it or not?” I repeated.

“Well, I’m on vacation right now. I have plans to go to Maldives and—”

“Just tell me what you want in return.” I interrupted him. I already knew what he wanted.

“Give me the number and address of that lady in red you were always with years ago.” My eyebrows knitted.

“What? Why would I do that?”

“Because I won’t help you if you won’t give it to me. I need that information for a friend.” His voice became serious. I groaned inwardly. Knowing him, he will surely not accept the job if I wouldn’t give him his demands.

“I’ll think about it.”

“Sure.” I ended the call and called my other friends at TBG to ask them the same thing but everyone was too busy to have time for MCC. I raked my fingers though my hair. Looked like I didn’t have a choice.

“I’m sorry, Red.” I said as if she was in front of me while typing my message for that friend of mine. I then pressed the send button. After a couple of seconds, he replied.

“Consider it done, bud.” I scoffed.

“Let’s see if that friend of yours could manage to even touch the tip of Red’s finger.” I mumbled while shaking my head. Later that day, I flew to Houston. I went straight to my vacation house to freshen up. After that, I went to the terrace of my room.

Christine’s house was just across my vacation house so if their windows were open, I could see what was happening inside.

Then, my forehead knitted together when I saw Christine going to the terrace of her room. She looked melancholy. I took my binocular to see her face and my heart tightened when I noticed that she was crying.

I wanted nothing but to go there to comfort her but I knew the reason of her tears judging by that picture that she was holding. My chest felt so heavy seeing her like that.

“Mi amor…” My hand tightened around the binocular. Instead of showing myself to her, I decided to give her time.

The next days after that, I noticed that she stayed inside her house and the only people who goes out to shop were her driver and maid.

Everyday, I was observing my wife until two weeks have passed by. Everytime she goes to the terrace, I could see sadness on her face. I kept on watching her and it breaks my heart seeing her like that. Until I couldn’t take it anymore and decided to see her once and for all.

I ordered the most expensive bouquet from a renowned flower shop in Houston. I even chose the flowers before they arranged it. I chose their biggest bouquet just for my wife.

When I rang the doorbell, the maid told me that Christine wasn’t home because she already went to work. I wanted her to see me first thing in the morning but she left earlier than I expected. I used that opportunity to go to her work.

But then, I didn’t expect what I saw upon arriving there. That familiar irritating face was there, talking to her. I didn’t know what I was thinking but jealousy got the best of me and kissed my wife on the lips in front of that guy and her EA. Of course, she slapped me but I have already expected that.

She pushed me away again and I didn’t have a choice but to leave. I was at the parking lot, ready to go when I received a call.

“Slate, you should stay with your wife at all times. I received an intel that they’re after her this time.” I gasped. It looked like Jinn was right. Those men were still alive.

“What?! Are you sure about this? How come? I haven’t been with the organization since three years ago.”

“I don’t know why but one of our spies verified me the information. We’re not sure of what their purpose of doing this but we need to be careful. Don’t leave her side no matter what happens.” I could hint the worry in Red’s voice.

“Thank you for informing me about this, Red. Even if I’m not part of the organization anymore, you still update me.”

“Don’t mention it, Slate. Just like I’ve told you before, you’re my one and only friend and I’ll do anything to protect your loved ones.” A smile appeared my lips. This is the good thing about her. She’s loyal as a friend.

“Thank you, Red. That means a lot to me.” After our conversation, I’ve decided to go to the cafeteria while waiting for Christine. I used that as an opportunity observe what was happening inside the building. I made sure that every face that I saw wasn’t suspicious at all.

When it was already Christine’s time to go home, I furtively followed her until to the parking lot. Thankfully, I did because they came. They tried to take her away but I stopped them. After I shooed those guys away, Christine broke down in my arms. She lose consciousness so I took her to my place.

While looking at her sleeping face, I promised to myself that I would do anything to protect her. I suddenly remembered what Jinn told me. Even though it was difficult for me, I called him. I needed the organization’s protection after what happened.

Those men were dangerous and I knew that they would do anything to get Christine. I lost JC before because I declined the organization’s help. They asked me to stay in the organization but in return, I wouldn’t quit ET VINDEX, but I declined. All I wanted to do that time was to follow what Christine’s want. To quiet the organization.

Because of that, when those people attacked us, I couldn’t protect my family. But now, I will never repeat the same mistake. I made up my mind.

“I didn’t expect to receive your call so soon.” Jinn’s voice held sarcasm but I ignored what he said.

“I’ll come back to ET VINDEX.”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Don’t give me that, Jinn. You know me. I don’t kid around when it comes to things like this.” I answered full of seriousness. He chuckled.

“You won’t regret this, bud.” When I ended the call, I sat on the edge of the bed and stared at my wife’s beautiful sleeping face.

“I’m sorry, mi amor. I know that you hate the ET VINDEX but I need them in order to protect you. I will never let something bad happen to you. Not until I’m alive. I promise you that. I love you so much.” I uttered lovingly and then gently kissed her on the lips.

After that, I laid down next to her and cuddled her into my arms. I kissed her forehead before I closed my eyes, silently wishing that everything would be alright soon.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter? 

Is this the start of something new for the both of them?

Is it right for Jace to go back to ET VINDEX or will this worsen their situation?

COMMENT? VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 18

HAPPY WEEKEND, GUYS! ENJOY READING :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS & OPEN-MINDED rradrrs only. Read at your own risk!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I looked at the wall clock and realized that it was almost 8 pm already. I’ve been sleeping for more than two hours!

I looked at Jace’s face again. I took a deep breath and then bit my lower lip as my heart started pounding hard. Staring at him this close gave me weird feelings inside my chest. He hasn’t changed much. He still possesses that dangerous yet soft personality.

I raised my hand, intending to touch his cheek but when I realized what I was about to do, my hand stopped in mid-air. But then, I almost gasped in surprise when Jace’s eyes suddenly opened. He actually caught me staring at him and was about to touch his cheek!

The first thing that came into my mind was to get out of there as soon as possible. I was about to get out of his embrace but he stopped me by tightening his arm around my waist.

“Where do you think you’re going, mi amor?” His voice was husky and seductive.

“L-Let go of me!” I hissed, trying my best to sound as angry as possible but I stuttered. I groaned inwardly. What was I thinking staring at him like that? I was about to touch him, damn it! I wanted to disappear because embarrassment. I could see his grey eyes sparkling with joy!

“Why were you staring at me, huh, mi amor? You were even planning to touch my cheek.”

“I wasn’t! I woke up with you hugging me like that and I was about to wake you up because I couldn’t get up.” I reasoned out. His eyebrows cocked up and I could see the amusement on his face. He wasn’t convinced at all.

He raised his hand and gently caressed my cheek.

“It’s been a while since we woke up in each other’s arms, mi amor. I mean, yes, i woke up with you in my arms the last time we were together at TBG club but you were sleeping back then. I wanted to cuddle with you more that time but I was scared that you might get angry. I missed hugging you in bed like this and I missed you so much.” My chest tightened of what he said. Bittersweet memories started flowing inside my head. I met his gaze and I could feel that he was telling the truth. I wanted ti say something, anything just to get out of that situation but nothing came out of my mouth. I didn’t know how to react and what to do.

I bit my lower lip and then cleared my throat. “Why are you doing this to me, Jace? Why did you take me here?”

“Because I love you. I took you here because I couldn’t just leave you in there just like that. You passed out and I was so worried of you. Tell me honestly, have you forgotten about me for good? Don’t you love me anymore?” I met his gaze and when I saw all those emotions in his eyes, my heart skipped a bit.

“I need to go home. It’s already late.” I uttered without answering his question and was about to unwrap his arms from hugging me but he didn’t let me.

“Jace!” I hissed but his face was full of determination.

“I won’t let you go until you answer my question, mi amor, and I mean it.” I gulped inaudibly. I knew how persistent Jace could be and he would surely keep his word.

I placed my palms against his chest, wanting to push him away from me but I felt like I was just pushing a wall.

“Tell me that you don’t love me anymore and I’ll stop pestering you. I’ll stop fighting for our marriage.” I felt like something suddenly got stuck in my throat as the emotions flooded my chest.

“I—” I wanted to tell him that I didn’t love him anymore because I wanted to finish all of this drama once and for all, but I felt like I lost the capability to speak.

“You what?” His eyes were sombre while waiting for my answer. I swallowed hard. I should do this so that he would leave me alone for good and sign the divorce papers.

“I…don’t love you anymore.” I looked at the other way while saying those words. It came out as a whisper. I didn’t know why but I felt like an invisible hand squeezed my heart while uttering every single words and it hurt.

I thought, Jace would finally give up and let me go after hearing that but he cupped my face and made me look at him. I was expecting to see a sad expression on his face but I was wrong. It was the opposite.

“You’re still a bad liar, mi amor.” Before I could react, he suddenly captured my lips with his. The first thing that I wanted to do was to push him away but my strength was quick to leave my body. Just like before, I couldn’t resist Jace’s kisses and touch.

I tried to resist the temptation to feel anything of what he was doing but that was next to impossible.

“C’mon, mi amor. Kiss me back.” He coaxed huskily against my lips before gently bitting my lower lip, teasing it. I couldn’t hold back the moan that escaped from my lips. I didn’t know what happened because after that, everything became blurry. I lost myself into his seductions.

I kissed him with equal intensity and he groaned triumphantly. Our tongues danced, hungrily seeking for dominance. When we’re almost out of breath, we finally pulled away from that mind-boggling kiss. Our gazes locked. We were both breathing hard.

Then, without any words, our hungry lips met and clashed again. We were like two thirsty people in the middle of the desert and the only thing that could quench our thirst was each other’s lips.

“Ohhh.” A seductive moan came out of my lips when he let go of my lips and slowly kissed its way down to my neck. I bit my lower lip as he wetly kissed me there, tasting my burning skin as if he was planning to leave his mark on me and then gently sucked on the sensitive area of my neck.

“I missed you, mi amor. Just kissing you like this is already making me crazy.” I heard him whisper to my ear. He traced the contours of my ears with the tip of his tongue, teasing me and making me burn for him even more before gently biting it which sent me delicious sensations throughout my while body.

I squeezed my eyes shut while trying my best not to totally lose myself into what he’s doing.

“J-Jace…Ohhh!” I tried to voice out my protest but it came out as a seductive moan because his hands began exploring my body. I felt like every place that he was touching were so sensitive to his touch.

“Just like that, mi amor. Moan my name.” He encouraged me.

“No…” I answered but he just beamed at me.

“Let’s see about that, mi amor. I’ll make you scream.” I gasped when I felt his lips slid down to my chest and then caught the already aching nipple through my top.

“Hmmm!” If I didn’t bite my lip, I would’ve screamed as the pleasure flowed in each fiber of my body. My attention was on what he was doing to my breasts that I didn’t notice what his hands were doing.

His hands were quick to work on discarding my clothes and before I could realize what was happening, I found myself already naked under him.

“You look so beautiful, mi amor. You’re like a goddess.” He complimented huskily before giving each of my nipples a lick. My back automatically arched as the pleasure invaded my senses. This time, the pleasure was more intense. I bit my lower lip in order to prevent myself from moaning but he was just so good with this.

He gave my breast his attention as if he was a hungry child seeking for milk. While doing so, his gaze never left mine.

“I missed you. I missed these.” He muttered as his hands were kneading my breasts while playing with the hardened tips with his mouth alternately. I could already feel myself getting wet down there and the pleasure was blinding.

I wanted to moan so bad, to calm the building pleasure in the center of my being but I just couldn’t let him know that I was getting affected of what he was doing to me.

“Moan for me, mi amor. I want to hear you moan my name again.” He coaxed and then sucked on my left nipple once again before tonguing on it in a circular motion relentlessly. My lips parted. He’s really an expert when it comes to making a woman happy in bed. He knows my body so well and he’s using that as an advantage to get what he wants.

Then my eyes widened when I felt his right hand slipped to that heaven between my legs and then started teasing my wetness with his fingers.

“Hmmm.” My chest was already heaving because of suppressing my moans of pleasure. It was so hard to control it from escaping my lips but I persevered.

I don’t understand how we ended up in this situation but I couldn’t just stop the fire that was eating my whole system. Even though I don’t want to admit it, my body misses this kind of pleasure and it feels like I will explode if we would stop.

I felt his kisses start moving downwards, tasting every sensitive part of my body. When he finally reached his target, he spread my legs and then positioned himself between them. My cheeks reddened when I saw our position.

“Hmmm. Smells so good…so addicting.” He praised as he sniffed my weakness as if he was smelling a flower.

Suddenly, I felt shy as he stared at my treasure full of desire and lust. I covered it with my hand. “J-Jace, no. We shouldn’t be doing this.” I wanted to hit myself because I sounded so silly. He smiled at me and then took my hands off, removing them from covering my wet core.

“I’ll make you the happiest woman, mi amor.” Before I could process in my head what he meant by that, he already dipped his head and started digging in. The first brush of his raspy tongue against my p*ssy made my body jerk as electric-like sensations crawled up my spine.

“Ahhh!” I couldn’t help it anymore and moaned because he began feasting on my p*ssy like a hungry lion who haven’t eaten for days. He even wrapped his arms around my legs to hold me still. The pleasure was blinding as his expert tongue did its magic.

I couldn’t help but to pull on his hair while calling for his name. “Ohhh, Jace…” I could hear the naughty sounds of him eating me out and it was making me crazy. It has been so long since the last time I’ve experienced this kind of pleasure and it was too much.

My hips were wildly moving because the sensation was too much. My eyes rolled back in sheer ecstasy when his naughty tongue invaded my cave as far as it could go before started darting it in and out. My head was already moving from side to side while chanting his name.

I could already taste my climax fast coming. “Jace…Oh, god!” I purred like a wild cat as he moved his head from side to side vigorously while sucking my hard nub. That’s when I lost it.

“Ohhh!” I felt like the world stopped revolving for a moment as I reached for my intense peak. My body shuddered wildly as my legs buckled. I gushed against his hungry mouth and he drank everything that came out of me.

My body shivered again when he gave me two long licks before stopping.

“Your taste hasn’t changed one bit, mi amor. It’s still so sweet and delicious.” I felt like my cheeks became redder than a while ago because of how vulgar he was. He began undressing but my mind was still floating in paradise. I could still feel the small jolts of ecstasy electrifying every part of my body.

Then, my body jerked when I felt the tip of his c*ck kissed my opening. I suddenly came back to reality. I looked at him. He was already naked as the day he was born and his muscled sexy body was on full display.

I felt like I suddenly became thirsty. My eyes involuntarily went down on his warrior and saw that it was already at full attention. It looked like it was about to explode any moment now because of how hard he was. His friend down there never changed. It was still big and long.

“Mi amor, I won’t force you to continue with this if you don’t want to. Even if it would probably kill me if you say no, I will accept your decision.” He said like he was having a hard time. The incomparable desire was visible in his tantalizing eyes.

Yes, he gave me the chance to change my mind but his eyes were begging me not to.

“Please, don’t tell me that you don’t want to continue anymore.” He pleaded throatily.

“Ahhh!” I was about to answer when he grazed his hardness against my wetness, deliberately teasing me. The fiery sensation between my legs was already too much for me to handle. The fire of desire was enveloping my entire body and it became more difficult to deny him because of that.

“Mi amor, please, let me have you again.” He continued pleading with guttural voice as he continued seducing me by grazing his shaft against my core. Jolts and jolts of pleasure attacked the center of my being.

My lips parted when the tip of his c*ck started teasing the opening of my quivering cave. I was already wetter than ever. My breathing became faster than a while ago.

“I can’t take it anymore, mi amor. I want you so much.” He continued pushing in inch by inch, slowly as he stared into my eyes, probably waiting for me to push him away but my body was already betraying me. I couldn’t think rationally anymore.

The need and heat were overwhelming my senses and I knew that I couldn’t do anything but to go on with the flow because if I wouldn’t, I would surely go insane. I knew very well that only Jace could quench this kind of thirst.

Before I could stop myself, I cupped his face and then kissed him hard on the lips. I felt his body go still but it was just for a second of two. He quickly dominated the kiss and then plunged his rock-like c*ck inside my core.

My scream got muffled against his lips as his manhood invaded my insides fluidly. I winced as I felt a slight discomfort because of his sudden intrusion but it quickly disappeared when he began bringing me up the clouds with slow yet long thrusts.

“Oh, you really feel so good, mi amor.” He grunted and then lowered his head to capture one of my nipples with his hungry mouth. I closed my eyes while panting like crazy.

“Ohhh…more.” I felt like I lost my sanity as I begged for him to give me more like a wanton woman. I moved my hips to meet his thrusts and the pleasure doubled. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

Sorry, guys, but the next part of the sexy scene will be part of the next chapter. LOL

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think this will be the start of something new between them?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 19

HAPPY READING, GUYS! Don’t forget to SHARE this story:)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

All the inhibitions in my body flew out of the window as the pleasure invaded all my senses like an unstoppable tidal wave. My mind was already hazy and I couldn’t think rationally anymore. I’ve forgotten everything and all I that was on my mind was the ecstasy that Jace was giving me.

“You’re driving me crazy, mi amor. You’re my addiction.” Jace uttered full of desire before nibbling on one of my nipples again while one of his hands massaged my other heavy globe.

His thrusts were painfully slow. He would pull almost all the way out and then plunged it in back to the hilt. He did that over and over again but his speed was slow, obviously teasing me even more than I could handle.

My hands started roaming around his muscled back, feeling every contour of it with my palms. But then, his pace became even slower as he straightened his back while staring at me with burning gaze. I couldn’t hold back and groaned in protest. I tried to raise my hips, trying to meet his every trust but he prevented me from doing so by holding my hips still.

“Jace!” I couldn’t hide my frustration. I wanted him to pick up his pace. Yes, slow strokes felt nice but I’m not into that and so was Jace. I know how wild he is in bed and so am I. He used to say that we’re really compatible when it comes to making love. We fit for each other. Our desires, lust and need are matched.

“Tell me what you want, mi amor.” He said huskily through gritted teeth. His hands went back on playing with my breasts and his thumbs and forefingers were twiddling with both of my stiff peaks and the sensations were incredible.

I bit my lower lips as my core became even wetter. I felt so hot all over and I couldn’t take it anymore. I wanted more.

“Ahhh.” I mewled when he pinched my nipples and then rolled them between his fingers. My back arched as my toes curled.

“C’mon, mi amor. I want to hear it.” He coaxed and then stopped moving and then pulled his c*ck until only its head was left inside my wet folds. I thought he would plunge it back in, but he didn’t.

“Stop teasing me!” His eyes were sparkling with obvious mischief. HE’s really determined to make me voice out what he wanted to hear from me.

I wrapped my legs around him and pulled him closer to me in order to take him back inside of me but he held me by the waist to prevent me from pulling him closer.

“Jace!” I hissed in frustration. He was obviously making me submit onto him fully but my pride was preventing me from totally getting lost of his seductions. Irritation crept within me because of what he was doing. I smacked his arm but he just smirked at me.

“Oh, God!” I panted when he moved his rock-hard like warrior , teasing my opening with his bulbous head. I felt like the center of my being was about to explode because of the built up heat in the center of my being but instead of giving it to me already, he’s teasing me!

“Just say the words, mi amor.” He encouraged hoarsely. I could tell that he was giving his all into controlling himself so that he wouldn’t plunge his steel-like hugeness back in yet but he was having a hard time doing so. Based on the way he was gritting his teeth; he was about to explode too.

My jaw flexed. I couldn’t take it anymore but I would never beg just for him to make love with me. I knew that he’s trying to be the dominant one, making me succumb onto my need, but I would never let him control me.

Before he could react, I suddenly up and then pushed him on the chest. Because he wasn’t expecting my sudden movement, he landed on his back on the bed.

He looked shocked but it was my turn to smirk at him. I sat on his abdomen and then grabbed his big and long friend with my hand.

“Sh*t, mi amor! Don’t tease me.” He grunted as I moved my hand in an up and down manner, teasing him in the process.

The look of pleasure was registered all over his face as I quickened my pace. I then stopped for a while and then teased its head with my thumb.

“Mi amor…” He groaned. Looking at him losing himself with the pleasure gave me drive to continue what I was doing. I continued driving him crazy by picking up the pace of my hand. I watched what my hand was doing and the fire inside of me became even more unbearable.

I chewed on my lower lip seeing his big and long manhood being pleasured by me. My other hand worked on his balls and I earned a loud grunt from him.

“Damn it! I can’t take it anymore.” His face was already red while breathing raggedly.

“Mi amor, your hand feels so good but I don’t want to come yet. Please, just let me worship your body.” He said huskily but I didn’t have the plan of following his request. I was determined to continue my onslaught on his rock-like c*ck but leave him there hanging before he could even reach his peak as a punishment for seducing me.

I quickened the pace of my hand, watching him struggle not to explode. I could tell that he’s almost there judging by the way his hugeness twitch against my palm, but I didn’t expect his next move. He suddenly pulled me by my hand, which was busy playing with his balls, until I was now on top of him.

“Jace!” I hissed but he smirked at me.

“You’re one naughty vixen, mi amor. You haven’t changed. You still love teasing me like that.” He said gutturally before sealing my lips with a hot kiss. Just one hot kiss and my mind went hazy again. My lips automatically moved on their own and kissed him back with equal desire and intensity as his hands went to my waist and aligned my burning pssy to his angry cck.

“Oh my, Jace!” I screamed because of the rush of intense pleasure when he suddenly lowered me onto his hardness. With that one suave move and he was the buried to the hilt inside of me. The sudden invasion gave me incomparable ecstasy that my body shivered. Before I could even catch my breath, he started thrusting inside of me. He expertly pounded inside of me like a mad man and my eyes dilated in pure ecstasy.

His pace was fast, intending to bring me to my destination. I could hear the wet slapping sounds of our sensitive areas and it made my body tingle even more. We were already both breathless as beads of sweats drenched our skin.

I felt so full and he felt so deep inside of me. Each thrust was sending my senses reeling. My throat became sore I kept on chanting his name. He gave his attention to my breasts alternately once again but his movements never faltered.

“Ohhh! I am almost there! I can’t take it anymore!” My nails dug into the flesh of his arms but he didn’t care.

“Just let it go, mi amor!” Jace grunted and then sucked on my nipple. My head fell back as my lips parted as I tried to meet his thrusts. Then, after a couple of seconds more, I exploded around him.

“Jace! Oh, Jace!” My legs buckled and my whole body shuddered as my intense org*sm hit me. He stopped moving and waited for my body to calm down but his hungry mouth never left my aching nipples.

“You’re so beautiful , mi amor. Your org*sm face is priceless.” I heard him praise. Another seductive moan escaped my lips when he licked each of my nipples. My body burned even more.

“Hold onto me tightly, mi amor.” He instructed. I did as I was told. He sat up and then got off the bed with me clinging onto him. My legs were wrapped around his waist while my arms were around his neck. His c*ck was still impaled deeply inside of my heat.

“Get ready, mi amor. I’ll make sure that you’re going to lose your mind.” Before I could comprehend what he said, he started moving again.

“Oh, sh*t! Ohhh!” My head was turning from side to side as my body was attacked by so much delight and I felt like going crazy. He was pounding relentlessly into me while with his jaw flexed.

It was to intense and mind boggling. But then, I suddenly remembered something. My heart raced nervously.

“W-Wait, Jace…” I placed my palms against his chest. He stopped and looked at me confusedly. Flame of desire was still evident in those tantalizing grey orbs of his. I gulped inaudibly and then bit my lower lip.

“D-Don’t be too rough.” I uttered with an almost inaudible voice. Yes, he was rough but not rough enough for me to get hurt. His eyebrows knitted together.

“What? But you like it rough, right?” My cheeks burned. Yes, I liked it like that but I was afraid that my suspicion was right. I couldn’t risk the possibility.

“Yes, I like it rough like that but today’s different.” I could feel my cheeks turned red as tomatoes.

“What’s wrong? Did I hurt you anywhere?” Jace suddenly asked worriedly. I shook my head.

“No. It’s just that…Just do as I say and don’t ask questions!” I answered, a little bit impatient. Talking was the last thing I wanted for now.

He chuckled and then kissed me on the lips. The kiss was just for a couple of seconds but it took my breath away. I really couldn’t stop myself anymore. My whole body was already totally submerged into the pool of desire. I’ll just leave everything for tomorrow. For now, I would just go on with the flow and give myself a chance t be with him like this again.

“Okay, mi amor. I’ll leave it you then.” He then walked toward the couch and then sit there as he made me sit on his lap without pulling out of me.

“Now, move for me, mi amor.” He then instructed throatily as his hands roamed around my body while his eyes gazed at my body full of desire. His palms were leaving a trace of fire on my skin and it just added to the scorching desire within me. That unexplainable need was too much for me to handle.

Because I wanted nothing but to reach that paradise, I moved my hips and started rocking, bringing us both to that ultimate pleasure with my own pace.

“Ahhh!” I cried as the pleasure doubled. I could already taste my sweet climax fast approaching.

“Yes. Just like that, mi amor. Faster.” I quickened my pace before accommodating him to the hilt and gyrated my hips. We both moaned because of the pleasure it brought us. Our lips clashed once again and this time, it was wilder and hotter.

My pace quickened and he moved to meet every move I was making. Just a little bit more. It was like a unstoppable tsunami that was about to hit me.

“Ahhh—”

“—Mi amor!” We both roared in pleasure when our org*sm struck us. My body convulsed uncontrollably. Electric-like sensation rushed throughout my body down to the center of my being as the ball of fire exploded. I could feel every jet of his essence inside of me and it brought me higher and higher, intensifying my climax.

My eyes rolled back in so much pleasure as my body turned into jelly. Jace buried his face on the crook of my neck and then gently bit my skin.

“That was so hot, mi amor. I really can’t get enough of you.” I heard Jace utter after we finally caught our breaths. I bit my lower lip when his manhood automatically slipped out of me.

“Oh…” I couldn’t hold back my moan as another jolts of pleasure surged up my spine because of what he did. Suddenly, everything became silent and awkward.

“I love you, mi amor. I hope, this the start of something new for the both of us.” His voice was full of hope and I was at lost for words. My heart was beating erratically. Before I could answer, he stood up as he scooped me up onto his arms and then walked toward the bed.

He gently put me down on the bed and then laid down beside me. I swallowed hard. Now that I could finally think straight, I realized that I shouldn’t have done it with him. I suddenly felt confused and embarrassed with myself.

“Mi amor, please, say something.” His voice was begging.

“Jace, this is wrong. We shouldn’t’ve done this.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice.

“What? Don’t tell me you regret what we just did?” He answered in disbelief. I looked away and then sighed.

“What do you want me to say?”

“Tell me that you don’t regret making love with me. Tell me that you still love me and that you’re giving us another chance.” He pleaded.

“Jace…” I was about to get up but he cupped my face and made me look at him.

“I don’t want to sound conceited but I know that you still love me. Just like when we were at TBG club, the way you responded while we were making love told me so. I know that I’m still the one in your heart but why is it difficult for you to forgive me and accept me into your life again?” I could see that he was having a hard time.

I huffed. “I don’t have to explain to you.” I stubbornly answered but he persevered.

“No. I won’t let you run away this time, mi amor. Tell me what’s inside of you. Tell me the reason why you’re doing this to me. JC is my son too. I suffered and got hurt too of what happened to him. I hope three years of punishment is enough. Please, come back to me, mi amor.” I gritted my teeth as I remembered the past.

“Have you forgotten what happened three years ago?! I’m scared, Jace! I don’t want to experience that pain again! I feel like if I accepted you in my life again, the same thing will happen to me again and I don’t think I could handle another pain!” I answered exasperatedly. His face softened as he caressed my cheek lovingly.

“I promise that you won’t experience that pain again because I will do anything to protect you this time. I’ve been loathing myself these past three years because I couldn’t save JC. Now, I will do anything in my power to give you a peaceful life. You deserve the best so please let me have the privilege of becoming your husband again.” He planted a soft kiss after he said those words before gathering me into his arms.

Being enveloped into his arms made me feel at ease. I felt him kiss the top of my head as he made me pillow on his hard chest.

“Please, mi amor. I’m begging you. I can’t go on with my life without you by my side. My life has been on a standstill since you left me three years ago. I love you so much. Please, tell me that you still love me too.” Suddenly, my eyes watered because of the words that he said.

I could feel how sincere he was. His body was slightly trembling as his arms tightened even more around me.

I closed my eyes as my wall of defense collapsed. Seeing him begging like this melted defense just like that. I thought, I would never go back to Jace again but my feelings betrayed me. No matter how hard I tried to forget him, my love for him remained in my heart. Before I could stop myself, I nodded my head. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Is the decision of Christine to accept Jace again right or wrong?

What do you think, is JC still alive or not?

Is Christine pregnant or not?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 20

HAPPY WEEKENED, guys! Enjoy reading! Please, don’t forget to share this story. Thanks:)

CHRISTINE’s POV

Jace looked stunned as if he just received the most shocking news of his life that he couldn’t even utter a word. His lips parted, his eyes went wide and he looked funny. I gently flicked the tip of his nose with my fingers.

“You look so funny.” I said with a hint of amusement. He swallowed hard as his eyes never left mine. He really looked like he couldn’t believe what I’ve just said.

“D-Do you mean…”

“Yes.” His eyes widened once again and before I could react, he cupped my face with his hands and then kissed me hard on the lips which almost robbed me off my breath. We were both catching our breaths when he finally decided to end the kiss.

I smacked his arm. “Are you planning to kill me?!” He laughed heartily. He looked so lively, like a kid on Christmas eve.

“Of course, not. I’m just so happy right now. Damn. I can’t believe that this day could actually happen.” He sounded so happy and full of energy but I gaped at him when tears suddenly fell from his eyes. He chuckled when he realized that he was already crying and then wiped his tears with the back of his hand.

“Why the tears?” I couldn’t help but ask, hiding my amusement. Jace was always been a proud man but softy inside. He frequently says in the past that our family was his weakness and now, I could see the proof of that.

He hates it when other people see him being weak but he never hides that side of him from me even before we got separated three years ago.

“Because I can’t believe it. I-I thought, you would never forgive me anymore. I thought, you don’t love me anymore because you kept on pushing me away and insisting for us to get divorced.” He caressed my cheek as he gazed at me full of love. “If this was a dream, I don’t want to wake up again.”

I couldn’t hold back my laugh. “You’re still as corny as ever.”

Suddenly, I’ve come to realized that this was the lightest conversation that we had ever since we got separated. There were smiles on our faces and it was refreshing.

Instead of commenting, he remained staring at me in awe as if I was the most beautiful woman he had ever laid his eyes on. I waved my hand before his face.

“Hey. Stop staring at me like that.” I rebuked softly. A sweet smile appeared on his face. He took my hand and then kissed the back of it.

“You’re the only one who brings out this side of me. I hate being corny but when it comes to you, my corniness spontaneously comes out just like that. You’re the only one who has this effect on me. I love you, mi amor. So much that it hurts so bad everytime you’re robbing it on my face that you want to divorce me.” He was about to kiss me when I remembered something. I gently pushed him on the chest. His eyebrows furrowed.

“W-Why, mi amor?” Worry passed through his eyes. I took a deep breath.

“I have something to tell you first before anything else.” I caught a glimpse of his Adam’s apple move, indicating that he gulped.

“What is it about?” He really looked worried. I took another breath before answering.

“If you want us to be together again, I have a condition. It’s up to you if you accept it or not. If you think that you can’t follow it, then let’s pretend like this conversation never happened and go on our separate ways for good.” His eyes widened as panic registered on his handsome face.

“But if you think that you could do it, then we’re good. I only have one condition.” I stopped for a second and he looked like he was holding his breath.

I continued with a serious face. “I don’t want you to keep any secrets from me, so if you’re hiding something, tell me now.” He looked like he was caught off guard. He couldn’t answer right away and he even looked away. I zeroed my eyes at him. I could tell that he’s indeed keeping something from me.

I even saw fear that passed through his eyes for a second and it only made me want to know about it.

“Jace…” I warned him with a serious tone, wanting him to spill the beans out already. He squeezed his eyes shut for good three seconds before opening them again. He then sighed in defeat and the look of worry on his face became more evident. Our eyes met again.

“Listen to me carefully, mi amor.” He began and for some reason, my heart started beating fast. I felt like I wouldn’t like what he’s planning to say.

“I love you and even if I’m so scared right now that you might change your mind after you hear this, I still want to be honest with you. I don’t want this to strain our relationship now that we’re about to start again. I Hope that you open your heart and try to understand me.” He took a deep breath. “R-Remember ET VINDEX?” My eyes widened upon hearing that familiar name.

“When you told me to quit the organization three years ago, I did what you told me to do because I didn’t want to worry you. Our relationship was beginning to start rumbling that time that’s why I chose you and JC and left ET VINDEX.

“You and JC were my life and I knew that the ET VINDEX could understand me if I left. I thought, I would never see them again after leaving the organization but before I came here to Houston weeks ago, they approached me again and offered me to go back to the organization.” My breathing became hard as anger started flaring inside me.

Just hearing about that organization was making me remember the tragic events in the past. My heart clenched painfully.

“At first, I didn’t have any plan of considering about their offer because my priority was to fix our marriage. I knew that you hate them and I was afraid that you might not accept me into your life again if you discovered that I still have a connection with them. I knew that you would never want me to join them again, but then, something happened that’s why I recently accepted their offer.” I gasped, couldn’t believe of what I’ve just heard him say.

I gritted my teeth and then pushed him away which surprised him. I then sat up and was about to get off the bed when I felt Jace’s arms wrapped around my waist.

“Mi amor, please, listen to me. I am being honest with you this time because I don’t want to repeat my mistake in the past. I joined them again in order to protect you. They’re capable of erasing any enemies out there that’s why most of the people underground are afraid of them. I need their help to make sure that no one could ever touch you.” He explained. His voice was slightly trembling.

I could hint the fear in him. Maybe, he was afraid that this could change my mind, push him away again and leave him for good.

“How would that protect me when they’re the reason why JC died?!” My voice was loud and shaking a little bit as I looked at him full of resentment. I felt like he deceived me once again. I tried to unwrap his arms from hugging my waist but he didn’t let me go.

“No! JC died because of those monsters, mi amor. Not ET VINDEX. I quit ET VINDEX before the incident took place that’s why they couldn’t help me protect our family. When I left the organization three years ago, I asked them not to approach me ever again.

“Those men ambushed us because apparently, they knew that I already quit the organization and left vulnerable. Everything happened because I was too weak to protect you and JC. When you finally came back, I promised myself that I would never repeat the same mistake again. Now, ET VINDEX is offering their help because they knew that you’re in grave danger.” I looked at him confusedly.

“Why do you need them anyway? I am not in danger and if I am, we can just contact the police, so you don’t need to go back to their organization! Even if they’re not the one who killed JC, they brought that upon us! Their enemies attacked us because they knew that you were a former member of ET VINDEX!” I chided full of resentment. He sighed wearily while shaking his head.

He cupped my face and then stared into my eyes pleadingly. “No, mi amor. Those people are enemies of the law. If there’s someone to blame about all that happened aside from those bastards, that’s me. I made a lot of enemies underground because of my job at ET VINDEX. I tried to be careful but they still managed to track me down until they discovered about you and JC.

“These past few years, I’ve been blaming myself too because I felt like I was the one who did that to you and JC that’s why when you blamed me because of what happened, I didn’t say anything because I knew that you were right.” He smiled bitterly.

“Do you know why it took me three years to show myself to you again?” He then asked.

“Because I finally went home to New York and you thought that I have moved on and forgot everything that happened?” I answered. It was a question rather than a statement. He shook his head.

“No. It took me three years to approach you again because I took revenge of what happened three years ago.” I gasped as my lips parted in shock.

“W-What? You took your revenge on those people?”

“Yes, mi amor. I destroyed and eradicated them because of what they did. I was full of rage that I was thirsty for justice. It took me two months to track them down and I succeeded on destroying them. But after that, I still felt empty inside. I thought that the moment I finally gave justice to what happened to JC, I could finally start living again, but my heart kept on looking for something and that something was you.

“I went here to Houston to see you but I didn’t have the courage to face you knowing that you’d push me away again. Just like I’ve told you before, I became your stalker. Everytime I had the chance, I would come to Houston just to catch a glimpse of you.

“When you finally came home to New York, I couldn’t hold back myself and went to the hospital just to see you, but instead of talking to you and ask you to come back to me, I became a coward and acted cold and jerk towards you. You already know what happened next after that.

“I was determined to win you over and start a quiet life with you, but lately, I discovered something; that group who killed JC, which I eradicated years ago, were nothing but a puppet of a bigger organization. According to my source, this bigger group is the brain of what happened three years ago and they’re the real enemy. Util now, they’re still alive and living like they didn’t do anything to us and I can’t accept that.

“Now, they’re after you. I don’t know why they have their eyes on you, but I will never let them harm you again. They will have to kill me first before they could touch even a strand of your hair.” He uttered the last sentence through gritted teeth as his eyes turned dark.

I was at lost for words. I wanted to get mad at him but for some reason, I couldn’t. All I was feeling was fear and loathe for those people who took our son’s life. I sighed wearily.

“I don’t know what to say about this, Jace. Yes, I appreciate the fact that you’re being honest with me right now, but I can’t help being scared and angry. Yes, I’ve realized that I still love you and I learned to forgive you because you managed to melt the thick wall in my heart. But I think, that’s all I can do for now. These past three years, I was living a peaceful and quiet life, but I wasn’t happy at all.

“But now that we’ve finally got back together, I wanted to be happy together with you but I am scared that this might break us apart again. You just said that they’re after me this time so a quiet life is out of the question now. What if they’re going to succeed on getting me? I am scared and at the same time, my rage is livening up again. Maybe, it is better if we part ways again and—” Before I could finish what I wanted to say, Jace closed the gap between our faces and then sealed my lips with a kiss.

The kiss he gave me was full of love, coaxing me to kiss him back. It was so passionate that it melted my resistance within me just like that.

“Please, don’t say that, mi amor. Even if we’re going to get separated, they’re surely going to come after you. Being away from me makes you vulnerable to any kind of danger and I will not let that happen. Call me jerk and selfish but now that you finally admitted that you still love me, I will never let you go anymore. Never.” He then embraced me tightly as if I would disappear any moment from him.

“These past three years, you probably didn’t notice it, but my men were guarding you from afar. I was so paranoid that something bad might happen to you. Wherever you went to and whatever you did those past three years that we weren’t together, I made sure that I had eyes around you.

I chewed on my lower lip, didn’t know what to say or do. I didn’t know that he was actually protecting me all these years. I squeezed my eyes shut and then took a deep breath before asking him the questions that have been bothering me since years ago.

“Tell me. What is ET VINDEX really?” He looked surprised. “You mentioned to me years ago that you couldn’t spill any information about that organization because it was highly confidential. But now, my life is in danger and I want to know everything. What is ET VINDEX? What do they do? What about their enemies? Who was the group that ambushed us? If they weren’t the one who was behind all that, who? What was their motive?” I barraged him a lot of questions as my eyes began watering.

Talking about the past was bringing my heart indescribable pain. I inhaled and exhaled a couple od times in order to calm myself and not to break down.

“Okay. If answering those questions would make you feel better, I’ll answer it.” Jace answered which surprised me. I thought he would say that he couldn’t say anything again because it’s confidential.

“Are you sure? I thought, you can’t say anything about them?” A small smile appeared his face.

“Yes, I can’t but I am willing to break the rules just for you.” He then inhaled before continuing. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Is the death of JC considered as Jace’s fault? 

Is it really possible that their family would be complete again? 

After this conversation, is Christine going to stay with Jace or not?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 21

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry for the late update. I came home late. Anyway, i hope you will like this chapter. Please, don’t forget to share the story.

CHRISTINE’s POV

I was staring at Jace intently as I waited for him to speak. I felt like a lump was suddenly stuck in my throat. I could tell that Jace was nervous of telling me everything but he was trying to hide that from me.

“ET VINDEX is an underground organization founded many years ago but the original members shut it down because something happened. We revived the group more than ten years ago.

“Before we revived TBG, everything was pretty normal. We were like normal group of friends, fooling around most of the time and having fun. We did whatever we wanted to do.

“But even though we were like that, we were serious in one thing and that was to become successful in whatever career that we were planning to take. We had nothing in mind back then aside from having fun and be serious later.

“But then, something unexpected happened. One of our friends got framed up in a serious crime. Not just a simple crime because he was accused of killing the president by that time.” I gasped upon hearing that.

“The former president Morris?” I asked in shock.

“Yes, mi amor.” Jace answered with a serious face. I could still remember what happened to the former president more than ten years ago. Someone killed him in his sleep and if I remember it right, it was a young man who got arrested and jailed for killing him.

According to the news, he was caught when he was trying to escape from the crime scene. I can’t remember the other details about it because I was just an 11-year-old child back then.

But it was such a big news back then. Many mourned the death of the president and persecuted the guy who killed him. Many wanted him to rot in jail.

Back then, the country was doing well under the former president’s leadership that’s why everyone loved him. He couldn’t even finish his term because he got killed 2 years before his term ended.

“You mean, that man who went to jail for killing former president Morris was your friend?” I asked, couldn’t believe of what I’ve heard.

“Yes, mi amor. But I assure you that he wasn’t the one who killed him. Someone framed him up. Me and my friends wanted to help him back then but we couldn’t do anything. We were nothing but university students; powerless and young.

“Some of my friends weren’t even rich yet back then and were struggling to make ends meet. I tried asking for my father’s help that time. Even though I didn’t want to ask anything from him, I did it because I couldn’t let my friend go to jail knowing that he was innocent, but my father disappointment me again.

“He didn’t help me because he didn’t want to have enemies and get involved in it. That was the first and last time that I asked him a favor.

“Me and my friends were so angry that time of ourselves because we couldn’t do anything to help him. But then, one of the original founders of the ET VINDEX, suddenly approached us and offered to help us, but in one condition.

“He told us to revive the ET VINDEX and be part of it. He oriented us what ET VINDEX was. At first, we were reluctant of what he wanted us to do because we taught, it was an illegal group but we were wrong.

“He explained to us that ET VINDEX was a special group created to protect innocent people and to eradicate the scums of the earth.” My eyebrows knitted together upon hearing what he said but I didn’t say anything and let him continue.

“This group has a lot of connections in the underground and even the different nations’ leaders fear it but at the same time, respects it. I won’t go on with the details of how et VINDEX’S power extends because it will take us a couple of hours for me to explain it in a way you understand. In short, it is a complex system.”

“Fine, but what do you mean by underground? Don’t tell me, ET VINDEX has a connection to terrorist groups who does nothing but to terrorize innocent people? You told me that they protect innocent people but what is this underground all about?” I couldn’t help but to question him.

“We call it underground but it’s not what you think it is. Let’s say that these people that are in the underground are the unregistered soldiers of the organization. They’re the branches that protects that helps protect the identity of the organization. Because of them, everything is easy and ET VINDEX maintains its controls around the world.” He explained. I nodded my head even though I couldn’t really get what he was saying.

“Why did this person choose you and your friends out of many people out there? What happened to your friend who went to jail? Was he convicted of killing the former president?”

“He chose us because he saw potential on us.”

“That mean, he knew you and your friends?” I questioned while staring into his eyes and he nodded his head.

“Yes, and we accepted his offer because we knew that he could find a way to help us. As for my friend who went to jail, we couldn’t help him right away. But when we finally had the power to help him, he disappeared from the prison. No one knew where he went until recently, he came back. Now, he became the organization’s highest leader.”

“Let me guess, this friend of yours was the one who asked you to come back.” It was a statement rather than a question.

“Yes, mi amor.” He answered before cupping my face and stared into my eyes lovingly.

“Even though I didn’t have any plans of going back to T VINDEX, I did it because of the reason that I was afraid that I couldn’t protect you again just like what happened in the past. Please, let me do this and when everything’s finally fine, I will retire from ET VINDEX for good to have a normal life with you.

“I know that you’re not comfortable with this idea but this is all I know to protect you from any harm. I know that this is too much for me to ask you this but please, bear with me for the time being.

“I just want to make sure that no one could ever harm you. At the same time, I want to seek justice of what happened to JC. I thought, I’ve already given justice on what happened to him but I was wrong. Those b*stards are still walking freely on earth and I won’t allow that to go on any further.” I saw how the rage he was feeling reflected I those grey eyes of his.

I swallowed hard. I knew what he was thinking and I couldn’t help but to get scared for him.

“B-But what if they manage to get you and kill you? I don’t think I can take another loss, Jace. Not now that we’re together again.” A reassuring smile appeared his face.

“Just trust me, mi amor. This time, I’ll make sure that everything is different. They will all and I will not because my strength is finally by my side. You.” He rested his forehead against mine while caressing my cheeks full of love.

“I love you, mi amor, and I will do anything in my power to fix all these.” His eyes were begging for me to understand him. I wanted to contradict his plans but I couldn’t resist him especially that he’s looking at me like that.

I slowly nodded my head. “Just promise me that you will succeed this time.”

“I promise.” Then our lips met for a passionate kiss that later on, became hot and needy. Later on, the sounds of our lovemaking accompanied by our moans and groans of pleasure were the only thing that could be heard inside the room.

JACE’s POV

I couldn’t hold back the smile that appeared on my lips when I saw that Christine was still sleeping peacefully. It’s already 8 am. I already finished showering but she hasn’t woken up yet. Looked like I really tired him out last night.

My heart swelled in happiness as I remembered our talk followed by our sweet lovemaking. Yes, there’s still fear inside of me because she clearly was unhappy about me going back to ET VINDEX but I managed to convince her.

I know that I’m asking for something difficult but she still chose to understand me. I heaved a sigh and then sat on the edge of the bed.

I touched her soft cheek in a feathery manner, making sure that I wouldn’t disturb her sleep.

“I will protect you, mi amor. I promise you that. And after I get my goal, we will finally have a happy and peaceful life. I need to do this because they will not let us live in peace whatever happens. This is the only way.” I whispered to her and then gently kissed her on the cheek.

“Hmmm.” She stirred and I thought, she woke up but she didn’t. She shifted onto another position and then her breathing became steady again. Because of that, the blanket that was covering her nakedness got pulled down to her legs.

I swallowed hard when I saw her seductive naked body that was now got exposed under my gaze. My friend down there automatically stiffened as the incomparable desire and need enveloped my whole body.

Damn! She looked so hot! I wanted to look away in order to not get tempted to touch her in her sleep, but my hands felt like they had life of their own as it moved to massage her perfect breasts.

I grunted when I felt how soft and supple they were and it fit perfectly on my palms. My traitorous eyes gazed down to that heaven between her legs. Her legs were slightly parted and it looked so mouth-watering.

We made love again and again las night until we couldn’t even lift a finger, but now, seeing her goddess-like beauty made my libido liven up again. Before I could stop myself, I unwrapped the towel around my waist and then slowly parted her legs further, careful enough not to wake her up. After that, my fingers parted her folds, revealing the slick crevices of her treasure.

I positioned myself between her legs and was about to give it a lick when Christine suddenly spoke.

“What do you think you’re doing, Mr. Montejo?” She asked with her eyebrows raised and then covered her p*ssy with her hand. I beamed, feigning innocence.

“Oh, nothing, Mrs. Montejo. I was just planning to greet you good morning.”

“Oh, really? Is that the new way to greet someone good morning now, huh?” I couldn’t hold back my laugh.

“You know me, mi amor. I love doing this to you.” I answered naughtily and I saw how her cheeks go red like tomatoes. She obviously remembered those moments in the past where I woke her up with my hungry mouth.

“You still have the energy to do that? You had your way last night.” She purred sexily.

“You know me, mi amor. When it comes to making love with you, I’m always hungry for more.” Before she could answer, I quickly removed her hand from covering her mound and then quickly gave her wetness a long lick.

“Ahhh! Jace!” She tried to rebuke but damn! Her moans were music to my ears. I repeatedly give her long licks before eating her out properly, earning moans from her. She was already yelling in pleasure while her hands were pulling on my hair. Her body was almost thrashing already but I kept her still by placing my arms around her legs.

“Oh, mi amor. It feels so good! I want more…” She begged wantonly and I didn’t disappoint her. As her husband, I knew where her weak spots were and I used that as an advantage to please her more. I made sure to make her lose her mind.

After that, she exploded and I drank every drop that gushed out of her quivering pùssy. I licked her dry until she finally begged me to stop.

“Stop. I can’t take it anymore. Oh, God!” I chuckled and then kissed my way up her body until our faces leveled.

“Good morning.” I greeted her and then kissed her on the lips.

“You’re so naughty!”

“Only for you, mi amor. Only for you.” A small smile appeared her face.

“Good morning too.” Her cheeks were still blushing and she looked so enchanting.

“Hold onto me, mi amor.” I instructed. She did what she was told. I snaked my arms around her waist before getting off the bed, lifting her in the process.

She squealed because of my sudden movement. “Where are we going,” She asked.

“Do our morning routine. It’s been a while, mi amor, and I missed doing this.” She rolled her eyes which made me laugh.

“You’re insatiable! You look like you already took your shower.”

“It’s okay. I want to shower with you.” I then winked at her. She shook her head in disbelief.

Later on, we took our shower together. I was the one who bathed her, and she did the same to me. We didn’t make love in the shower though. We just enjoyed the calmness of the moment.

After that, we went out of the shower and got dressed.

“Why don’t you take the day-off for today, huh? I want to spend this entire day with you.” I asked sweetly and kissed her nape while she was combing her wet hair.

“You know I can’t do that. I’ve been on vacation for almost two months and I have a lot of work.” I heaved a sigh.

“Fine. I’ll drop you to work then. After that, I’ll pick you up and let’s have dinner together.”

“Fine. Whatever you say, Mr. Montejo”. I chuckled and then kissed her cheek. I missed this kind of bonding between us. We used to be like this in the past and now, I felt like floating in so much happiness.

I stood up. “When you finished here, come down to the kitchen, okay, mi amor?” I asked her sweetly.

“Okay.” She was now drying her hair with the hairdryer.

While she was at it, I went downstairs to cook something for both of us. I knew that my wife would probably come down later after she checks her e-mails so I used that as an opportunity to prepare breakfast for us.

I cooked sunny side up, fried rice with veggies and sausages and then bacon. I toasted some bread and after that, I went to the garden to pick one long-stemmed red rose.

She really took her times coming down so I finished preparing everything when she came. She looked surprised upon seeing the breakfast that I prepared for the both of us.

“For you, my wife.” I said and then gave her the rose. Her eyes sparkled with joy.

“Thank you.” She gently touched the petals of the flower before eying the food that was now neatly placed on the dining table.

“Did you cook these?”

“Yes, mi amor. I did.” I answered proudly.

“Oh, God! I hope these are edible. They look yummy though.” She said which made me laugh.

“Of course, it is. I know how to cook now. I learned just for you.” I admitted while scratching the back of my head. I suddenly felt shy about it. Before, I couldn’t even cook sunny side up eggs without burning it.

“R-Really? You learned how to cook just for me?” She looked like she couldn’t believe it.

“Yes, mi amor. I wanted to impress you the moment we get back together.” She bit her lower lip.

“You were that sure that we would eventually get back together?” My lips curved with a lopsided grin as I pulled her by the waist until our bodies were pressed together.

“I never had any doubt about that. I never had any intention of giving up on you so when you came into my office and asked for a divorce, I almost flew into a fit of rage. I promise myself that I would never allow us to get divorced.

“But when I saw you cry the night of the anniversary party of TBG, I felt so terrible for hurting you like that. It crossed my mind to just give you your freedom but after our lovemaking at TBG club that night, a newfound hope occurred in me because I realized that you still loved me.

“Just like I’ve told you before, the way you made love to me that night made me realize that you still loved me that’s why I’ve decided to pursue you, harder this time, but you ran away again. I couldn’t just give up like that so I followed you here. I’ve been actually here for two weeks already.” Her eyes widened.

“What? You’ve been here for two weeks already? Do you mean-”

“-Yes, mi amor. I followed you here right away but I didn’t have the courage to approach you right away because I’ve seen how sad and melancholy you were these past two weeks.”

“How did you know about that?”

“I’ve been watching you from afar. You spent a lot of times at your terrace so I had the opportunity to watch you with my binoculars from my terrace. You always leave the window in your room open too so it was easy for me to see everything that you were doing.” I admitted, a little bit embarrassed.

“Stalker!” She crossed her arms across her chest as she raised an eyebrow at me.

“Well, you got me. When it comes to you, I can do the things that I’ve never thought I could do. I guess, that’s because I love you so much.” Her face softened. She then cupped my face.

“I guess, we’re just the same. Both crazily in love with each other.” I chuckled and then planted a soft kiss son her soft lips.

“That’s right. We belong to each other. Forever.” I breathed the words before capturing her lips for another kiss. Damn. I’ve never believed in forever before but when Christine came into my life, my belief changed.

I could feel the love in that kiss that we’re sharing and I was drowning with total happiness.

Now, all the longing and pain that we have felt these past three years would be replaced by nothing but happiness. Yes, only happiness because I would make sure to give her all the happiness in the world.

After that, we ate the food that I cooked, and my wife was so impressed because the fried rice tasted delicious and then eggs and bacon weren’t burnt. We were like newlyweds because of our sweetness to one another.

We even fed each other, and it felt great. Now, my wife that I used to know was finally coming back.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

Who do you think was the friend of Jace that went to jail because he got framed up on killing the former president?

What do you think will happen next?

Is this the start of their happy ever after or just the beginning of many tests that will come?

If you were Christine, would you accept Jace into your life again after knowing all these?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 22

HAPPY WEEKENDS, GUYS! ENJOY READING:)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I bit my lower lip when I realized that I was smiling like crazy while working at my desk. I’m currently in my office but my mind is somewhere else. The events from last night and early today kept on replaying inside my head.

Darn it. I couldn’t deny the happiness that I’m feeling right now. I haven’t felt this way these past few years and now, I felt like the heavy feeling inside my chest disappeared. I felt a lot lighter now and for some reason, it doesn’t feel difficult to smile anymore.

“You look so happy. Your cheeks are even red. It’s been so long since the last time I saw you happy like this.” I lifted up my gaze when I heard that familiar voice.

“Daddy?” I said and then stood up from my seat. He smiled and then came in.

“I knocked even though the door was slightly open, but you looked like you were in your own world. You couldn’t even hear my knock. I observed you for a couple of minutes and imagine my surprise when I saw your merry mood. You’ve been smiling like a lovesick teenager.” He said with a tinge of amusement.

I suddenly felt embarrassed. I didn’t even notice that he was there at the door, observing me. I rolled my eyes to hide the embarrassment that I was feeling and then kissed him on the cheek.

“You should’ve called me louder. Anyway, how come you’re here? I thought you’re going to come back here to Houston next week?” I asked, diverting the topic.

My father chuckled. “I had to come early because of an emergency meeting. Anyway, from now on, I’ll just stay here during weekdays for work and on weekends, I’ll go home to New York. What about you? Do you want to do that too?”

“Isn’t it going to be tiring going back and forth from New York to Houston?” He smiled.

“Yes, it is, but I’ll endure it for your mommy. She doesn’t want to come back here to Houston, so I’ll be the one to adjust in order to be with her.” That made me smile.

“This is why Maggie and I grew up believing in true love because of you and mommy. Since we were still young, we witnessed how you two loved and cherished each other and we admire you for that. Because of that, we became a little bit picky and wanted to find someone like you.” He laughed.

“I’m glad your way of thinking is like that. Look at Maggie. She found a good man in Marco. I hope you will find a good man too.” I just smiled and didn’t comment.

“So, are you going to come home with me when I go home on Friday night? I’m sure your mother will be happy if she sees you.” He then asked.

“Hmmm. I’ll think about it, daddy. I already missed her too. Even Marky. I missed that little cutie.” I answered as I led him to the couch. We sat there together. Remembering my nephew made me smile.

“Okay. If that’s what you want. Marky has been asking about you everytime they came over these past two weeks.” I chuckled.

“He’s such a darling.”

“Yes, he is. His presence makes your mommy happy so Maggie and Marco make sure to come over whenever they could so that she could see Marky.” He said before he stared at me intently.

“Why? What’s with the staring?” I asked while chuckling amusedly.

“You seem weird, darling. I mean, I was expecting to see you down and sad until now because of the state you were in when you left New York, but I was wrong. You actually look fine and happy.

“I mean, don’t get me wrong. It’s just that I really didn’t expect this. But at the same time, I’m happy to see you’re doing fine. We were so worried of you.” My smile widened upon hearing what he said.

I leaned the side of my head on his shoulder. “Don’t tell me, you actually came back earlier than planned here to Houston because of me and not because of that meeting?” I questioned. I heard him sigh.

“You got me. Your mother was the one who pushed me to come back earlier than scheduled because she was so worried about you. She thought that you were crying here alone and no one to lean on to.” I hugged him from the side.

Hearing that from him made me my heart swell with happiness. I’m really lucky to have them as a family. They’re so supportive and loving. I knew that whenever I’m down, they’re always be there to comfort me.

“Tell mommy that I’m fine. Honestly, I’ve been very down these past two weeks but I’m okay now.”

“I can see that. Tell me, darling. Did something good happen? Whatever it is, I’m glad that it happened because I can finally see your smile.” I smiled again and then pulled away from him to look at him.

“Yes, daddy. Something good happened.”

“And that is?” I bit my lower lip before answering.

“Jace and I finally got back together.” I admitted honestly. His face suddenly became serious as his jaw flexed tightly upon hearing what I’ve said. But then, I noticed that he didn’t seem surprise about it about it.

“I-Is there something, wrong, daddy? You look unhappy about it. Aren’t you happy for me?” I couldn’t help but to feel worried. His face softened and then heaved a sigh.

“Are you sure about this, darling? I witnessed how you got hurt and almost went insane because of what happened in the past. I’m just worried that you might get hurt again.” I could hint the worry in his voice but there was something else that I couldn’t pin-point too.

“Yes, daddy. I’m sure. Don’t worry about me because I’m fine. I think, this is the best decision that I’ve ever made these past three years. Honestly, I didn’t expect that being together with him again could bring me so much happiness. I thought, I wouldn’t be able to accept him into my life again considering what happened in the past, but he already explained to me everything and I understood.

“Truth to be told, I’m still scared of what might happen in the future, but just thinking that Jace is by my side, protecting me, gives me courage and hope that everything will be alright. I realized that I still loved him and it’s useless to deny what I truly feel about him anymore.” My father didn’t answer and remained staring at me.

“You really love him, don’t you?” I bit my bottom lip and then nodded my head.

“It’s hard to explain why but my heart remained faithful to him all these years even though I’ve planned on cutting off any ties that we had for good. Until now, it still beats for one man only and that’s Jace.

“After everything that happened, I really thought that I’ve already erased my feelings for him for good, but when we met again, especially when he begged me to fix everything between us; that’s when I realized that my love for him never changed nor decreased.” I chuckled before continuing. “I don’t know why but when it comes to Jace, I can’t control my feelings nor restrain myself from loving him. I really love him so much and until now, my heart still belongs to him.” I answered full of honesty.

My father took a deep breath. “I just hope that you won’t get hurt nor harmed again because of him because if that happens, Jace will pay.” My eyes widened.

“Daddy! What are you saying?” I asked in disbelief. For a moment, his face suddenly became unrecognizable to me. He looked dangerous and I’ve never seen him with that expression before. But, when he heard what I’ve said, that dangerous look on his face disappeared.

“You know that I hate seeing you and your sister get hurt. Just like I’ve said before; your mother and I cherished and loved the two of you like princesses that’s why I will never forgive anyone who hurts you.

“Jace received my wrath three years ago but I became easy on him that time because I knew how much you loved him. This time, I will not hesitate to hurt him if he did something that would hurt you again.” My lips parted, stunned.

I couldn’t believe of what I was hearing him say. “W-What do you mean by Jace received your wrath three years ago? What did you do to him?”

He raised his hand and then gently caressed my cheek. “You don’t have to know about it. But rest assured. Your husband handled it well. He told me what I wanted to know and when I proved that he was telling the truth, I stopped right away.

“Jace should be thankful that I went easy on him that time because of you. If not, he wouldn’t be here with you again. I knew that one day, you would eventually forgive and accept him into your life again, so I didn’t do anything to him.” I was at lost for words for a moment.

Suddenly, I felt like I was talking to another person. I couldn’t imagine my father hurting someone physically. He was never the violent type. He’s been the calmest and best father for me and Maggie.

“Please, tell me that you didn’t hurt him back then.” I pleaded. He was about to answer when his phone suddenly. He sighed.

“You don’t have to worry about anything, darling. Everything between me and Jace has been ironed out already because if it was the other way around, he wouldn’t be able to approach you ever again.” He stood up. “I have to go now. I need to go to my meeting. They’re already waiting for me.”

I sighed in defeat. I wanted to know more about what he did to Jace three years ago but I kept my silence. “Okay, daddy.” He kissed me on the forehead before walking out of my office.

I resumed my work but I couldn’t stop wondering about it. I just hope that my father didn’t physically harm Jace out of anger.

When the lunch time came, I decided to just go out to eat at the nearby restaurant. I went to the washroom and then freshened up before exiting my office.

I was about to get inside the elevator when someone approached me.

“Hi. Going out for lunch?” He asked. I forced a smile. It was Greg. Suddenly, I didn’t know how to act around him. Now that Jace and I got back together, I didn’t want Greg to continue hoping that there could be a chance for us.

“Y-Yes.” I answered simply and then gulped inaudibly.

“Can I join you for lunch then? I have something to tell you.” I bit my lower lip. Yes, we needed to talk.

“Okay.” I agreed and his face brightened up.

“Really?”

I nodded my head. “I have something to tell you too.” We stepped inside the elevator together and then exited the building. The nearest restaurant was just nearby so we didn’t bring a car.

After we ordered, we began eating in awkward silence. Then, Greg was the one who stared a topic.

“Are you okay?” My eyebrows creased.

“Of course. Why do you ask?” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Because of what happened yesterday. I hope your ex didn’t bother you that much.”

I shook my head. “No, he didn’t. I’m fine.” He nodded his head.

“I’m glad. Anyway, I’m sorry that I couldn’t give you my present. Actually, I wanted to give you a bouquet of flowers that day too but because of what happened, I couldn’t give it to you.” I felt bad seeing him with that bitter smile on his face.

“You don’t have to say sorry, Greg. Everything was so sudden.” I tried to make him feel better. He remained staring at me for a couple of seconds. I thought, he wouldn’t comment about that but then, he suddenly held my hand.

“Christine, you know what I feel for you, right? After seeing your ex-husband, I couldn’t help but to feel scared and threatened that he might take you away from me.”

“Greg…” Was the only word that came out of my mouth.

“Christine, I love you. Please, give me a chance to prove my love to you. I promise to be a better man for you. Better than your husband.” My heart suddenly tightened. Greg had been a good friend to me ever since I came to Houston three years ago.

He’d been there for me and I felt bad that I had to hurt him. I thought, I could be with him but I realized now that I planned to do that because I was scared that Jace might melt the wall that I’ve built between us and make me surrender to him.

I was scared because I still loved him. Even though it’s hard, I have to tell the truth to Greg.

“Greg…I’m sorry.” I uttered with an almost inaudible voice before pulling back my hand from his touch. Pain registered on his face.

“It’s still him, right?” I slowly nodded my head.

“I’m sorry that I became so vague with my feelings, Greg. I thought, I was determined to move on with my life and start all over again but the one thing that I didn’t realize was, my love for him never faded. He made me realize that when we got reunited again.

“You’ve been a good friend to me ever since we met and I’m sorry for hurting you like this. If I didn’t love Jace, I would surely choose you because you’re a good guy.”

He chuckled mirthlessly. “I thought, you already forgot about him. I guess, I became so laidback that I didn’t exert more effort to make you forget about him.”

“Don’t say that, Greg. You’re a good guy and I’m sure that you will find another woman who’s worthy of your love.” It pained me that it was all I could say. He forced a smile.

“Don’t worry about me, Christine. I’ll be fine.” After our lunch, Greg and I went to our separate ways. I decided to go back to my office while he on the other hand told me that he needed to buy something.

I was about to cross the street when I suddenly saw someone wearing a cap at the other side of the road. I didn’t know why but a cold chill ran up my spine when he smirked.

I began crossing the street while staring at him. He really looked weird and I could tell that something was off. He was staring at me and his smirk never faded.

I was about to quicken my steps in order to confront him but I suddenly heard squeaking sounds of car tires and the loud buzzing sound of an engine coming closer to my direction. I looked at my right side and my eyes widened when I saw a yellow car fast approaching my direction.

It was in a fast speed. I heard people screaming as they ran away. Some people at the sidewalk screamed in horror when they saw that it was heading right to me. I was about to run too but my body was already frozen in shock. I felt like my own body wasn’t responding to what my brain was saying.

I thought, I was already a goner but something unexpected happened. Someone dove in and pushed me with his body out of the way. Everything happened in a blink of an eye as the car passed by and sped up even more out of there.

I noticed another car passed by, tailing the yellow car. I groaned in pain and closed my eyes when my body hit the ground.

“Are you okay, mi amor?” I opened my eyes just to see Jace. He looked so worried while gazing down at me.

“You’re here?” I got up and winced when I felt the sharp pain on my arms and knees as blood was seeping out of them.

“Yes, I’m here, and I’m glad I came earlier because this happened. Don’t worry, my men followed that b*stard.” He said the last sentence through gritted teeth. I was about to answer when he put his left arm behind me legs and his right arm around my back then carried me onto his arms.

“Stay still. I’ll take you to the hospital.”

“No need. I’m fine. These are just scratches.” I protested.

“No. I’ll take you to the hospital and that’s final.” He answered with finality in his voice and I couldn’t do anything but to agree.

His car was just nearby and seconds later, we were now on the road going to the nearest hospital. While we were on our way, Jace remained quiet but I could see his jaw flexing tightly. Even his hands were gripping the steering wheel tightly.

My eyes widened when I noticed some scratches on his arms too and they were bleeding.

“Oh, gosh! You’re bleeding!”

“Don’t worry about me, mi amor. These are nothing.” I bit my lower lip because it became silent after that.

“Do you have any idea who that guy was in the car?” I then asked after a couple of seconds. I saw his eyes darken in rage. He looked like he was about to explode in so much anger any moment now.

“Even if I didn’t see his face, I know that that person is one of the enemies of the ET VINDEX. I just hope that my men got him because I won’t let this slide just like that.”

“What do you plan to do in case your men caught that person?”

“I don’t know yet, mi amor, but one thing is for sure. I’ll make them pay.” I suddenly got worried because he sounded like he was being blinded by his rage.

“Jace…”

“Don’t worry, mi amor. I know what I’m doing.” I slowly nodded my head before leaning against my seat and then closed my eyes.

I felt like I lost my strength thinking that I almost got killed by that person. I couldn’t help but to feel scared and worried about Jace, but when I felt his hand gently squeezed my hand, my fear disappeared.

“Okay. I trust you.” I uttered softly.

When we arrived at the hospital, the hospital staff attended to me. I insisted for him to get checked up too. He said no but when I gave him a look, he sighed and then eventually gave in. When everything was already done, we exited the hospital.

I wanted to protest when he carried me to the parking lot in a bridal style because everyone was staring at us, but the expression on Jace’s face made me stop resisting.

He opened the car and then carefully put me down on the seat. He was about to buckle me when he stared at my face. He gently touched my cheek with so much emotions on his face. Then suddenly, he rested his forehead against my shoulder. My lips parted when I felt his body slightly trembling.

“Thank God. I thought I was going to lose you.” He whispered. I could feel his fear.

“I’m fine, mi amor. I’m here.” I took his hand and then brought it to my cheek. “See?”

He pulled away from me and to my surprise, he was now smiling happily. “You called me mi amor.”

I rolled my eyes. “Why? Don’t you like it?” His smile widened. He then cupped my face and then planted a soft kiss on my lips.

“I missed hearing you calling me that. I mean, you called me that while we were…you know.” He wiggled his eyebrows naughtily. My cheeks went red when I got what he was talking about. “but hearing you call me that now made my heart jump. Now, I feel a lot better. Thank you, mi amor.”

At last, a smile appeared on my lips. “I’m glad you’re finally smiling now because you already looked like king kong a while ago.” I teased him.

“Me? King kong? Well, if that’s the case, I’m probably the most handsome king kong.” He answered full of confidence. I couldn’t hold back my laugh. At last, the gray cloud around him disappeared. Seeing him smiling like that calmed my senses but deep inside of me, i couldn’t help but to think about what happened earlier. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter? 

Who do you think was the one who tried to run over Christine?

What do you think will happen next? 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 23

A/N: From now on, i’ll update as often as i can. Anyway, i’ll wait for 100 comments before the next chapter. Enjoy!

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

Jace wanted me to just go home and take a rest after what happened but I declined because I needed to get my piled up works done. Yes, I was still shaken up of what happened but I didn’t let that prevent me from doing what I needed to do for the day.

Because of that, Jace stayed in my office the rest of the day in order to guard me and make sure that I would be just fine. I initially didn’t like the idea because I might have the difficulty concentrating on my work because of his presence, but he insisted. I could see the worry in his eyes and that made me agree. I didn’t want to worry him like that.

“Are you sure you’re going to stay here for the rest of the day? I’m warning you. You will get bored here.” I asked again after about an hour of working.

He just finished talking to someone on the phone. I overheard him talking to one of his men, asking updates on what happened to the person they were tailing. He looked pissed off and I knew that the person who attempted to kill me might’ve escaped.

He huffed as he raked his fingers through his hair. I mentally shook my head. He really loves doing that whenever he’s mad.

“I won’t get bored because you’re here with me.” I could see his grey eyes burning with rage, but he was just trying his best to appear calm in front of me.

“What’s wrong? I can tell that you’re pissed.” I couldn’t hold back myself and asked.

“Don’t worry about it, mi amor. Just continue what you’re doing. I’m fine.” He answered dismissively and my eyes squinted as irritation crept within me.

“I thought we agreed not to keep secrets between us?” I chided and his face softened. He sighed in defeat before approaching me.

“Come here.” He coaxed as he extended his hand for me. I stood up from sitting on my seat and then let him hold my hand.

“I’m sorry if you feel like I’m hiding something from you. It’s just that, I don’t want to worry you.” My eyebrows furrowed.

“What do you mean?”

“That guy who attempted to kill you escaped. Damn it! I can’t believe that this person actually escaped from my men. This is the first time that someone has gotten away from them just like that. Even if you don’t say anything, I know that you’re scared that’s why I didn’t tell you about it right away. I don’t want you to get scared even more because of the thought that this person might come back to get you again when he has the chance.” A smile appeared on my lips.

“Is this the reason why you insisted to stay here and guard me?” His eyes turned somber as he cupped my face and then gazed into my eyes.

“I’m here because I’m scared that they might come and get you. I don’t want what happened in the past to happen again. Never. Not while I’m still alive.”

I took a deep breath. “To be honest with you, I’m scared but your presence here by my side gives me the assurance and hope that everything will be alright.”

“I’ll do everything to make that happen and when that time comes, I’ll promise to give you the happiness that you deserve. I love you so much, mi amor.” He professed full of love and my heart swelled.

“I love you too, mi amor.” His eyes finally shone with happiness upon hearing my answer. He angled his head to kiss me and I closed my eyes as our lips met.

The kiss was gentle and passionate. He snaked his arms around my waist and pulled me closer to his body. We just stayed there, hugging each other in silence for about three minutes or so.

After that, I continued my work. After about two hours, I couldn’t help but to laugh when I noticed that he was already lying down on the couch and looked so sleepy.

“Hey, why don’t you sleep while waiting? Your eyes are already droopy.” I said amusedly.

“I’m fine, mi amor. I can manage.” He answered but then yawned. I was about to answer when he spoke again.

“This is your fault though.” My eyebrows knitted together.

“Excuse me, Mr. Montejo. How is it my fault that you’re sleepy right now?”

His lips curved with a naughty smile. “Because you tired me out last night, Mrs. Montejo.” My eyes widened.

“Jace!” I could feel my cheeks getting redder as I remembered what transpired between us last night and earlier today.

“What? I’m just telling the truth.” I looked at the slightly ajar door, worried that someone might hear what he’s saying. He followed my gaze and then got up before walking toward the door to close it. Then, my eyes went wide even more when I heard a click sound, indicating that he locked the door.

“And why the heck did you lock the door? People might think that we’re doing some miracle in here!” I rebuked and then stood up to approach him. I was about to unlock the door when he suddenly trapped me with his arms against the door.

I felt like all the small hairs on my nape stand up when he planted a small kiss on that area of my neck. Delicious tremors crawled up my spine.

“W-What the heck are you d-doing?” I cursed myself inwardly when I stammered.

“You really smell so good, mi amor.” He complemented with a husky tone. I could hint the glowing desire within him and it ignited the fire within me. I knew what he’s planning to do so I needed to get away from him before it’s too late.

“I need to continue my work.” I tried to sound casual but failed miserably. I attempted to get away from him but his arms that were trapping me against the door felt like a wall. I groaned inwardly but tried my best not to get affected of his seductions.

“Jace! Let go off me! We’re in my office for crying out loud!” I hissed.

Instead of answering, he began kissing my neck hotly. A moan escaped my lips but I persevered. I turned around to face him in order to reprimand him but that was a mistake because the moment I faced him, his lips landed on my lips and kissed me full of hunger.

“Jac—hmp!” I placed my palms against his chest to try to stop him while there was still a small portion of my brain working rationally but he didn’t let me get away.

“I want you, mi amor. I need you right now.” He breathed the moment our lips pulled away from that kiss. His eyes were pleading.

“You’re insatiable! We’re here in my office! My employees might hear us!”

“Please? Just this once.” He begged as his hands went to my breasts and massaged them through my top. I swallowed hard as my throat suddenly went dry.

“You never changed. You’re still incorrigible when it comes to this kind of thing! Fine. This will be the last—” Before I could even finish what I wanted to say, he captured my lips for another kiss again. His right hand pulled the hem of my skirt up to my waist before slipping it between my legs and then teased my already burning womanhood through my panties exposed panties.

I was just wearing a corporate skirt, so it was an easy access for him. The temperature inside my office felt like it rose considerably as the heat of desire between us intensified even more.

“You’re saying that but you’re already so wet. Damn. When it comes to you, I turn into a sex-starved man.”

“You’ve always been one though.” He threw his head back and then laughed.

“Only to you, mi amor. Only to you.” His voice was sensual and full of desire.

“Ohhh…” I couldn’t hold back the seductive moan that escaped from my lips when he slid a hand inside my panties and then teased my core. His fingers began dancing against my weakness and my knees wobbled.

Later on, he rose my left leg up his waist as his arm snaked around my waist to make sure that I wouldn’t lose my balance. I heard him unzipping his pants before he pulled my panties to the side, exposing my treasure.

“Ready, mi amor?” He asked gutturally as I felt the tip of his cck kiss my opening. I looked down between us. His cck looked so angry and ready for the battle. I bit my lower lip. My whole body was already eaten up by the scorching fire of desire and I couldn’t take it anymore.

The anticipation was already killing me.

I nodded my head. “Tell me what you want.” He coaxed. His jaw flexed tightly, indicating that he was trying his best to control himself.

“I want you, mi amor. Give it to me already.” I answered impatiently as I threw all my cautions in the wind. I couldn’t believe how wanton I could get when it comes to Jace’s seductions.

His eyes brightened happily before he finally gave in and plunged his steel-like warrior inside of me. I buried my face against the crook of his neck as he bombarded me with fast and hard thrusts.

“Damn it! You’re so tight and hot! You’re driving me insane!” He quickly unbuttoned my top as his thrusts never faltered. He unhooked my bra and then latched on my left breast like a hungry baby.

My back arched as the pleasure doubled. He gave his attention to my breasts alternately and my cries of pleasure became more audible.

“Ohhh! More.” I mewled while trying my best not to create a loud sound but it was so hard to do so. My hand clutched onto the doorknob tightly as I felt my intense climax fast approaching. Our lips clashed into a hungry kiss once again.

Wet slapping sounds were echoing inside the room which made the fire between us scorch even more.

“You feel so f*cking good, mi amor!” His picked up his pace and gave everything into pounding me. My eyes rolled back as I held onto him tighter.

I couldn’t believe that such pleasure existed and it was making me lose my mind.

“Jace!” I screamed against his neck when my org*sm washed over me. It was so intense that my whole body shuddered. I felt like my legs lose their strength as they wobbled. Thankfully, Jace was holding me still.

“Mi amor!” Jace roared when he reached his peak too. He held himself to the hilt and let himself go. Feeling him exploding inside of me brought me to another climax. A scream nearly escaped my lips but thankfully, Jace sealed my lips with a wild kiss.

We were both catching our breaths while breathing hard after what we have just did. His manhood automatically slipped out of me and I bit my lower lip when our combined essence leaked out of me.

“Damn. You look so fùcking beautiful right now.” He praised hoarsely while staring at me full of awe, particularly between my legs. My skirt was still curled up so he could clearly see my still quivering wetness.

I smacked his arm. “Look what you’ve done!” I hissed in embarrassment when I finally caught my breath. He laughed heartily and then gathered me into his arms.

“Well, it’s been so long. I’m just making up for the lost times.” My cheeks reddened even more because of his response. I thought, he already had no energy because he looked so sleepy a while ago, but I was wrong.

Looked like he was just waiting for the right moment to make his move. I mentally shook my head.

“Making up for the lost times or just plain horny?” His laugh became louder. He pecked my lips a gentle kiss.

“Maybe, both?” Because of his answer, I pinched him on the side of his stomach a couple of times which made him laugh even more and then made my arms wrap around his neck while gazing at me lovingly.

“You’re so naughty!”

“But you like my naughtiness, right?” I rolled my eyes.

“Whatever.” He chuckled and then kissed me once again before pulling away from me. I thought he was going to sit down on the couch, but he just took a tissue paper and to my surprise, he knelt on his knee before me and wiped my womanhood with it.

I bit my lower lip and just let him do what he pleases. “Thank you.” I said shyly when he finished. He winked at me and then hugged me again.

“Aren’t you going to hide that monster first?” I asked because I could feel his manhood grazing against my wetness. He chuckled.

“Let him play with his playmate more.”

“Jace!” I couldn’t believe how naughty he was being. He laughed but then turned serious after that.

“I love you.” He whispered while gazing at me. He’s still the sweetest guy who loves voicing out his feelings for me. My heart jumped for joy.

“I love you too.” We stayed in that position for a couple of minutes, just enjoying the post-coital glow within us before I finally resumed my work. When I finally finished my work for the day, we went out of my office hand and hand.

Everyone of the employees gave us a surprise look when they saw us together, but no one said anything other than greeting us.

“I’m sure, we’ll be the center of attention in the company from now on.” Jace voiced out full of amusement when we reached the lobby.

“From now on? Don’t tell me, you’re going to come here everyday to guard me?” I asked in disbelief.

“Of course, mi amor. Until your life is in danger, I will stay by your side at all times.” My lips parted n shock.

“B-But what about your company? You’re in vacation right now but you eventually need to go back to work soon.”

“Don’t worry, mi amor. I will make sure that this problem will be finished before my vacation ends.”

A tight smile appeared my lips. “I hope so. I want this to end soon.”

Jace didn’t answer but I saw a strange emotion that passed through his eyes. Instead of going out for dinner, we decided to just order by telephone and make it deliver to his place.

Jace insisted for me to stay at his vacation house, well our vacation house, so that we would be together. We went to the house where my father and I stay to get some of my things. Upon entering the house, I was surprised when I saw my father at the living room.

He looked like he just got home as well.

“You’re early today, daddy.” I commented and then kissed him on the cheek.

“Good afternoon, dad.” Jace greeted him. Suddenly, I felt like the air around us thickened for an unknown reason. My father nodded his head while wearing a serious face.

“Let’s talk.” My father uttered while still looking at Jace. Jace nodded. I suddenly felt worried.

“Daddy…”

“Don’t worry, darling. We’re just going to talk. Man to man.” My father assured me.

“Yes, mi amor. Just get your things while waiting for us.”

I swallowed hard. “O-Okay.”

The two of them went to my father’s study room. I wanted to follow them, but I held myself back. I chose to just go to my room and prepare my things. But then, while packing my things, I couldn’t help but to feel worried. I remembered what my father said before.

He said that he did something to Jace three years ago because of what happened between us. I just hope that he will not do the same this time. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter? 

What do you think Christine’s father did to Jace in the past? Will he do the same to him again? 

Is Christine really pregnant?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 24

A/N: Hi guys! I couldn’t update this afternoon because I came home late. Anyway, hope you like this chapter. Enjoy!

*If you want an update on Thursday, just give me

100 comments

. If not, I will update on Friday. :)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s

POV

I remained standing in front of my father in law as he sat on his swivel chair at his table. His serious face became dangerous and intimidating the moment we’re alone. He’s the only person I feel intimidated by and that’s because I knew the hidden side of him that his family wasn’t aware of not to mention that he’s the father of the love of my life.

“Why are you here? I was informed that you came back to ET VINDEX. Are you planning to repeat what happened in the past?” He began with squinted eyes. I gulped inaudibly and tried my best not to get intimidated that much, but it was easier that done. If only he wasn’t the father of my wife…

I pulled myself together and met his gaze. “To answer your last question, no. I will never let the past happen again. I’m more than ready now. Anyway, you know why I’m here. I already told you about this three years ago.” I then answered bravely. His face hardened.

“You really have the guts even after what I did to you in the past. You know that I can destroy you with just a lift of my finger.” Yes, I knew that he could do that to me but I wasn’t scared because if that happened, I knew that I could give him a good fight.

I’m not an easy target and he knew that. But then, having him as an enemy would surely means death for me.

“I love your daughter and no matter what you do to me, I will never give up on us. She’s my wife and I love her so much. You should’ve expected for my return because I have never given up. You already know what really happened three years ago.

“Yes, it was my fault that Christine and JC got involved because I became drowned with total happiness. I forgot what the real situation was and got careless and too laid back. I know that I could never take back what already happened but I’m trying my best now to make everything alright even I could never bring back JC.

“It really hurts me thinking that I could never do anything to bring him back but my pain was nothing compared to what my wife had been through. But now that Christine and I are together again, I promise you that I will do everything in my power to protect her. They already took JC from us so I will never let them touch my wife no matter what happens.”

My chest tightened upon saying the last sentence. Saying my son’s name still makes me remember what happened three years ago and it brought me unexplainable pain in my heart. I could never forget the pain that I felt when JC died and everytime I remember about him, the pain was still the same.

“You know what I don’t like about you? You’re a good agent and a boss but when it comes to your family, you’re just all talk. When I gave you my daughter’s hand in marriage, you promised to take care of her and your family but look what you’ve done.

“You quit the organization on the wrong time and worst, you didn’t even notice that your enemies were already lurking around your family. Now, tell me. Why would I entrust my daughter to you again when you couldn’t even keep your word?” I could see how his jaw clenched tightly.

I drew a breath and then answered. “Because this time, it’s different. I promise not to mess up again. I will finish this fight while protecting Christine at the same time.” The corner of his lips twitched.

“You returned to ET VINDEX again. Isn’t it more dangerous for my daughter to be with you now that you’ve returned to the organization again?” He looked calmed but I knew him enough to tell that he was already on the verge of breaking my neck.

“I don’t think so because I believe in the organization. You managed to protect your family for the longest time, and I believe that I can do the same.” He didn’t answer for a couple of seconds.

“You know what extent I had to do in order to keep my family safe all the time.”

“Yes, and if I had to do the same, I will do it in a heartbeat. My wife finally gave me another chance and I will not waste it. I will prove to her that she didn’t make a mistake of accepting me again into her life.” I said determinedly without breaking an eye contact with him.

He looked surprised for a second and I saw un unfamiliar glint of unexplainable emotion in his eyes before it disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

“You changed.”

“What do you mean, Mantus?” I asked curiously. His voice mellowed a little bit which surprised me. The father that Christine and Maggie have known slowly came back. This is the one thing that people doesn’t know about Mantus.

He might be dangerous and heartless as Mantus but he’s the most loving father and husband to his family. He’s very protective of them that he always makes sure that they’re safe.

Normally, he’s already retired but Marco declined his title years ago, so he remained as Mantus until now. Well, I couldn’t imagine another Mantus aside from him because he’s always been the one and only Mantus.

But now, he’s planning on retiring for good. After what happened to his wife, he changed his mind on staying for another couple of years.

“I’ve never seen this determined look on your face before and it actually surprised me. If I would be the one to choose, I would never allow my daughter to be with you again but meddling with my daughters’ love life is the last thing that I want to do unless, I have to.

“I can’t understand why my daughters fell in love with guys like you and Marco. It has been giving me headache. I wanted for them to have normal guys as their partners in life so that they would have a normal and peaceful life, but I guess, it’s too late for that now.” He shook his head and suddenly looked tired.

“For the sake of Tin, I will allow you to be together again, but this will be your last chance. If you messed up again, you know what I will do to you.” His dangerous aura came back again. I swallowed hard.

“I understand, Mantus. I won’t let you down.” He stared at me for a couple of seconds before he nodded his head.

“You can go now.” His voice became formal and dismissive. He then took the bottle of whiskey that was on top of his table and then poured some into his glass. He was about to drink it when I spoke.

“Mantus, I have something to tell you.” His eyebrows creased as his hand stopped in mid-air.

“And that is?”

“I already told everything to Christine. About ET VINDEX.”

“What?!” He roared thunderously and then abruptly stood up.

“I needed to do that because I didn’t want to keep any secret from her again. What happened three years ago happened because I kept secrets from her.”

“Do you even have any idea of what you’ve done?! You’ve violated one of the most important rules of the organization!” He pounded his fist on the table in anger.

“I know that and I’m willing to face the consequences of my actions.” I answered full of determination. He drank his glass of whiskey in one gulp and then approached me with squinted eyes. He gabbed the collar of my shirt tightly, but I remained calm.

“You totally involved my daughter in our world because of what you’ve done! What if the other bosses discovered about this?!”

“That’s why I informed this to you because I know that you can cover this up so that they wouldn’t discover about it. When I confessed everything to her, there was one thing on my mind and that was being honest with her. I was just being a good husband to my wife.” I answered without breaking our eye contact.

He went silent for a couple of seconds before he finally let go of me.

“What’s the other reason why you told her everything?” He sounded calmer now. That surprised me. I didn’t expect that he would be this calm about it.

“What do you mean?” His jaw clenched.

“Don’t pretend like you don’t know what I’m talking about. What’s your plan now that you’re involved with the organization again?”

I sighed. “Fine, you got me. I told Christine everything because I’m planning to eventually quit for good after I manage to eradicate all my enemies with the help of the organization. At least, she knows everything by then. I hate the feeling of facing her with guilt lurking inside of me.”

“So, you’re just going to use the connection and the protection that the organization could provide you and then leave after that?”

“Yes.” I answered without even blinking an eye.

“Did you tell my daughter that you’re about to go to a war? Knowing you. This is not only about protecting your wife. You will also go after those b*stards who killed JC three years ago. I know what you did. You took your revenge on that group who attacked you that night.” I wasn’t even surprised that he knew what I did.

“I’m sure, Jinn informed you by now that those people that you killed were merely front men.”

“How did you know about that?” I asked, referring to his last sentence.

“Jinn told me that before he came to you.” It suddenly became silent. No one spoke for a couple of seconds.

“Now answer me. Did you tell my daughter that you’re planning to destroy those people who were responsible of what happened three years ago?” I slowly shook my head.

“You want to be honest with her, but you didn’t tell her everything.” His jaw clenched tightly.

I released a breath. “I don’t want to scare her even more. What happened to her today stopped me from telling her about that.”

“What do you mean? What happened to her?” He asked with a hint of anger, but worry was evident in his eyes.

“Someone tried to run her over earlier today. Thankfully, I was there to save her.” His eyes darkened and he looked murderous. I could tell that he was already silently planning how to torture and kill that person.

“Who the hell was that person?”

“Unfortunately, he managed to escape.” He cursed expletives and then ran his hand over his face. He looked like he was on the verge of flying into a rage.

“Make sure that nothing bad will happen to my daughter or else, I’m going to kill you. I can protect my own daughter. She doesn’t need you.” He threatened sternly.

“I will do that even if you won’t threaten me, Mantus. You know how I love your daughter.” He didn’t answer as he went back to his table and then took another shot of alcohol.

“Go.” He uttered dismissively. I nodded my head and was about to head out when I remembered something.

“Christine will stay with me for the time being at our house. If you want to see her, just come over. We’re just next door.” I informed him and then opened the door.

I went to the living room and waited for Christine there. I heaved a sigh. Everything was complicated but I shouldn’t let this affect Christine and I’s relationship. I should enjoy every moment that we’re together because I knew that the worse was about to come.

After about 15 minutes, she finally came down with a small suitcase. She left the suitcase with me and then went inside the study room to talk to her father. After about five minutes, she came out with a smile on her face.

“I thought, he will not allow me to stay with you but he actually agreed.” She said with a hint of amusement as we exited the house. I chuckled.

“Well, we’re husband and wife so there’s no reason for him to hinder you from staying with me. Besides, our house is just next door.” I answered while chuckling.

When we reached our house, I ordered food for both of us before we decided to shower together. After that, we got dressed and then went to the living room while waiting for the delivery of our food.

When our food arrived, we ate it while watching a movie. I couldn’t help but smile when I noticed that my wife was eating her food with gusto. She looked like she was eating the most delicious food. It’s been so long since I last saw her like this and that was… wait. Something’s not right.

“You want more? Should I order again?” I asked. She almost fished her food.

“Can you order sushi this time, please?” She looked so cute which made me smile.

“Sure, mi amor. Whatever you want.” I did as I was told. While I was on the telephone, I couldn’t help but to observe her. She’s really in a merry mood while eating.

When her food arrived, she ate all of it. I wanted to taste it but she didn’t even allow me to have a bite which made me chuckle.

That night, we slept in each other’s arms. But of course, we slept after making love. Yes, another hot session.

The next day, Christine and I were in the middle of traffic, going to their company, when she noticed something.

“Oh, my God. Why are those kids there without an adult with them?” She commented. I followed her gaze and saw five children on the side of the road. At first, I thought they were siblings, but they didn’t look alike. We couldn’t clearly see their faces because they’re a little far from where we were.

My eyebrows creased. Those kids looked kinda dirty. I was about maneuver the car to the side of the road but then, I saw a black van pull up in front of the kids. Someone opened the door from the inside and the children got inside it.

“I don’t know why but something’s weird with those kids.” Christine uttered while her gaze followed the van until it drove off. Me too. I felt like something wasn’t right. I wanted to follow that van but I couldn’t because it was traffic and we were on the other side.

Instead, I memorized the plate number of the van. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Who do you think those kids are? What will be their role in the story?

What do you think is the role of Mantus in ET VINDEX?

Is it right for Jace to go after those people who took their son’s life? Will this endanger Christine even more?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 25

A/N: I wanted to update on Saturday or Sunday but I need to go somewhere. Anyway, 100 comments again for an update on Monday. Thanks! Enjoy reading:)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

I took a deep breath as I stared at the building in front of me. It has been three years since the last time I last stepped foot inside it and it kinda felt weird to be back. I’m currently at the headquarters of ET VINDEX which was located on top of the mountains.

It was a four-story building covered by tall trees. Not just that. The whole mountain was restricted one so people aren’t allowed to even close.

I eyed the symbol of ET VINDEX which was carved on the top part of the entrance of the building. When I left the organization three years ago, I didn’t have any plans of coming back because I was determined to start anew without their meddling.

In my mind back then, my priority was my family. I thought, I made the right decision but it costed the life of our son which prompted my wife to leave me. But now that Christine and I finally got back together, the circumstances were unexpected which left me with no choice but to seek the help of the organization.

Now, I’m one of them again.

I huffed before finally entering inside. Some of our agents saw me and the surprise look on their faces was clear, but quickly became formal. They greeted me and I nodded my head as a response.

The number of special agents in the organization reaches around 20 only because choosing agents is not an easy task. They’re personally handpicked by the bosses of the organization because of their skills and knowledge not to mention connection.

These agents are one of a kind and underwent dangerous and special kinds of training just to be qualified to such kind of work.

Aside form being one of the bosses, I chose to participate on the job too so I became an agent. It wasn’t full time though because I had a lot of work that I needed to do at my company.

“Welcome back, Slate. Jinn is expecting you in his office.” I looked at my right side and saw Red. A tight smile speared on my face. She was wearing a red hoodie. She really is boyish most of the time. Until now, I still can’t believe that she would be one of the agents of the organization.

“I can’t believe that I’m actually here again.” I answered and then released a breath. She chuckled and then walked towards.

“I knew you’d come back. Anyway, this is my welcome gift for you.” I raised my eyebrows at her as I eyed what she was holding out. It was a Glock 19. The corner of my lips twitched and then accepted the gift. I looked at every detail of it.

“Thanks. It’s been a while since I last held a gun.”

“Well, I have a lot of guns in my collection. If you want, I can give you another one.” She offered. I chuckled. She really loves collecting different kinds of guns. She even has grenades and bombs. Well, she’s not a defense contractor for nothing.

“Why do I feel like I’m going to a war right away on my first day here?” I couldn’t help but to get amused. She crossed her arms across her chest.

“Well, you will definitely use that later for sure. Knowing you, patience is not in your vocabulary.” She even tsked a couple of times.

“What do you mean?”

“My tongue is itching to tell you everything but I’m sure, Jinn won’t like that. Just go inside his office. He’s waiting for you. Anyway, the other bosses are not here right now so it’s just you and Jinn.”

“Okay. I’m going then.” She nodded her head. I walked past her and then walked straight to Jinn’s office. I was about to knock when the door suddenly opened, and the serious face of Jinn was the first thing that I saw.

“Glad you’re finally here. Come with me.” He closed the door and walked towards the stairs. My eyebrows furrowed but I nodded my head. We walked for about a minute or so before finally reaching the underground dungeon.

“Why the fùck are we here?” I asked with knitted eyebrows. Jinn threw me a glance and I caught the smirk on his face.

“You’ll see.” He then unlocked one of the doors and then entered inside. I let out a curse because of the foul smell of blood inside. I was about to ask another question when I saw a man; he looked beaten up, full of bruises and has a lot of dried blood on his body. He looked like he was on the verge of dying.

“Who is he?” I asked. Jinn faced me.

“He’s one of the two men that I told you about before.” My fists formed into tight fists as rage surged within me.

“I thought you already disposed them off?” I asked through gritted teeth. I’ve never expected to see one of them.

“Yes, I did but just one of them. I decided to spare this one for the moment because of you.” My eyebrows crinkled even more as my jaw flexed. Jinn approached the guy who was tied up to a chair. It looked like he was sleeping or maybe, he passed out.

He then grabbed the man’s bloody chin and forcefully lifted his face. I gasped as I zeroed my eyes on him. He looked achingly familiar.

“Do you remember this man?” Jinn asked. The man groaned before he slowly opened his eyes. Then, I saw his eyes widen when he saw me. I saw fear that passed through his eyes especially when he noticed the gun that I was holding.

“P-Please, have m-mercy on m-me.” He pleaded with a faint voice. Jinn laughed.

“Mercy? Do you even know the meaning of the word?” He shook his head and then looked at me. “Look carefully. You’ll surely remember who this guy is.”

I did as I was told. Then, like a movie, that particular event replayed inside my head. Now, I already remembered where exactly I’ve seen this man.

He’s one of the men that attacked my family that night three years ago. We thought, he was already dead that time because he was fatally shot, but apparently, he managed to survive. Maybe, someone took him while we were busy crying over JC’s death.

Unexplainable loathe and rage overtook my senses upon learning that. This was the reason why I didn’t come when Jinn informed me about them. I didn’t want to lose myself.

My grip around the gun tightened even more.

“It’s pity that you’re still alive because I’m going to kill you right now!” I roared full of rage and then pointed the gun to his direction. Jinn chuckled.

“Go on. Kill him. I reserved him for you after all. I already got everything that I wanted from him. We’re allowed to kill people like him anyway. No one will ever search for this man because he’s been living in the underworld most of his life.”

The man’s eyes widened as fear flooded his face. “Please, no!”

Hearing his pleas added to the rage that I was feeling even more. This man was begging for me to spare his life but he didn’t even blink an eye when they killed my son. My chest was already heaving as rage totally ate my whole being.

“Ahhh!” I screamed like I lost it. I cocked the gun that I was holding before pulling the trigger…

CHRISTINE’s POV

I bit my lower lip when I looked at the result on the pregnancy test kit. Positive. Yes, I was undeniably happy but I couldn’t help but to feel worried. Jace and I’s lives are currently in danger and I don’t want our baby to get involved in our mess. What happened to JC was enough and I would never let it happen again to my second baby.

I was right all along. I already suspected that I was pregnant ever since I first experienced morning sickness. I heaved a sigh. I wasn’t sure if I would inform about this to Jace right away. He has a lot going on lately and I didn’t want to add to his burden.

Thankfully, he wasn’t here today. He told me last night that he would be gone early in the morning today because he needed to go to their organization’s headquarter.

He told me not to worry about anything because he left his men in order to guard me while he’s gone. I looked at my tummy and then caressed it full of love. I felt overwhelmingly happy. I couldn’t believe that I’m actually pregnant again!

“I wish your big brother, JC, would be here, baby. I’m sure that if he’s here, he would be happy knowing that he’s going to be a big brother soon.” I muttered and my heart clenched tightly.

If JC was only here, he would be four years old already. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes. Just remembering about my first born was too painful. I looked up and then took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down.

“Sorry, baby. Mommy can’t help but to feel this way. Don’t get me wrong, okay? Mommy is happy that you’re in my tummy.” I kept on caressing my tummy and that made me calmer.

Later on, when I finally felt better, I took a shower. After that, I dressed up and then put some make-up on. I took the things that I needed to bring to the office and then went downstairs. I opened the door just to be surprised when I saw someone standing near the doorway.

He was smoking. He looked like the bad boy type. He has dark brown wavy hair.

“Who are you?” He smiled and then walked towards the nearest trashcan to throw his cigarette.

“Hello, Mrs. Montejo. I will be your bodyguard whenever your husband is absent.” He looked serious but there was a glint of amusement in his eyes.

“Bodyguard? I thought Jace’s men would just guard me from a distance?”

“Yes, they will, but aside from them, there’s me. I will be your personal bodyguard who will be with you wherever you go.”

“And your name is?” The corner of his lips twitched.

“You can call me Viper.”

My forehead creased. “Viper? Is that even a name?” He chuckled.

“For now, I can’t tell you my real name yet, Mrs. Montejo. But maybe, soon, I could.” I almost rolled my eyes.

“Okay.” I answered and then walked toward my car. I pressed the unlock key of my car key and was about to open the door when Viper spoke.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Montejo, but your husband specifically instructed me not to let you drive. In short, I will be your driver/bodyguard.”

“What?! Are you serious?!” I asked in disbelief. He chuckled.

“Yes, Mrs. Montejo. I’m just following orders.” I sighed in defeat and then handed him the key. I didn’t want to argue with him. I should’ve expected Jace to be this protective. Well, he’s always been the protective type.

“Fine.” He took it and then opened the back door for me. I got inside the car and then thanked him. He closed the door before he got onto the driver’s seat. Seconds later, he drove the car passed the gates.

While we were on the road, we were both quiet. For some reason, Viper looked familiar. Maybe, I’ve seen him at least once before already. I’ve already met all the friends of Jace but I’ve met some of them once or twice only.

I cleared my throat to get his attention. “Viper, are you one of my husband’s friends?” I voiced out curiously.

“Yes, Mrs. Montejo.”

“You don’t have to be so formal. You can call me Christine. Anyway, I feel like I’ve met you already before. Are you perhaps one of the members of TBG ?” He didn’t answer.

I wanted to ask him if he was a member of ET VINDEX too but Jace strictly told me not to tell anyone that I knew a lot about the organization. It should remain secret.

I looked at him through the rearview mirror. He even scratched the back of his head as if he was having a hard time thinking what to answer me. For some reason, I felt like he was hesitant to answer my question.

“If you don’t want to answer it, it’s okay.” He nodded his head and then released a breath as if he was relieved or something. I mentally shook my head. He’s weird and mysterious not to mention handsome as well.

Why would a man as good-looking at him become a bodyguard?

I heard him chuckle. “Mrs. Montejo, I hate to say this but, please stop staring at me. If your husband saw you staring at me, he will surely break every bone in my body.” I rolled my eyes.

“Whatever. For some reason, something’s telling me that you’re not just an ordinary person. You have a dangerous aura around you but for some reason, I don’t feel scared around you.” He laughed.

“Well, you can say that.” After that, no one spoke again. I didn’t insist on asking him questions because I knew that he would never answer me anyway. Then, about 10 minutes before we reach the Super L building, I noticed something. There was a Mexican food truck there on the side of the road. I suddenly salivated.

“Viper, wait. Please, park the car there on the free parking lot on the side of the road. I want to buy food from that food truck.” I instructed him. His eyebrows knitted together and then looked around as if he was scrutinizing the safety of that area.

“Sure.” He then maneuvered the car towards the parking area. We both went out of the car after he parked it.

“Just wait for me here.” I instructed.

“No, can’t do, Mrs. Montejo. I have to come with you.” I rolled my eyes and just proceeded on walking towards the food truck.

I salivated even more when I saw that they were selling burritos. I couldn’t help but to get amused of myself. The other day, my craving was strawberries. Now, burritos.

I ordered 4 burritos and while waiting, I sat on the chair there while Viper was just nearby, waiting for me. After a couple of minutes, my order was finally done. I paid for it and then took it. I was about to begin walking towards the parking lot when a kid suddenly snatched the bag of burritos from me and then ran away.

I couldn’t even react right away as I followed him with my gaze. But then, he didn’t get away that far because Viper was quick to catch him.

“Let go of me!” The kid yelled while struggling to free himself from Viper. He looked like a trapped cat. I hurriedly approach them. The kid was around 8 years old. His hair was messy, and his clothes were old and baggy.

“Why did you steal someone else’s food? You know that that’s not yours, right?” Viper asked with a calm voice. The kid tried to kick him as he struggled even more but Viper was quick to restrain him. The kid winced.

“Ouch”! He yelled and I suddenly felt bad for him.

“Viper, stop. Don’t restrain him too tightly.” I said. His grip loosened. I approached the boy.

“Hi.” I said with a friendly tone. He looked at me but didn’t answer.

“Why did you steal my food? You know that it’s bad to steal, right? You could’ve asked me to buy one for you.” He suddenly looked guilty as he looked down.

“S-Sorry. My siblings are hungry. We haven’t eaten since last night.” I felt like my heart sink. He looked like he was telling the truth.

“Why? Where are your parents?” His eyes looked away. He suddenly looked nervous. Something was really wrong with the kid’s behavior. I was about to answer when he spoke.

“Please, don’t report me to the police. I won’t do it again. If you want, you can have it back.” He begged and then tried to give the burritos back to me. I felt so bad hearing what he said.

“No, you can have it. Share it with your siblings. Don’t worry because I won’t report you to the police.” His eyes brightened with happiness.

“Really, Miss?”

I smiled. “Yes. But tell me the truth, where are your parents?” The happy expression on his face faded and was replaced by evident fear.

“If you don’t want to talk, it’s okay. Let’s do this then. If you need food, just come here around 8:30 am. I’ll treat you.”

“Really? Thank you, Miss!” He answered full of joy.

“You’re welcome. You can go now. Be careful on your way home, okay?” He nodded his head enthusiastically and then went on ahead.

“Viper, lets follow that boy.” I then said. I wanted to make sure that he wasn’t living on the streets or maybe a victim of some syndicates.

“Are you sure, Mrs. Montejo? It’s almost 9 already.” Viper asked.

“It’s okay. C’mon, let’s go!” We went back to the car and then discreetly followed the boy. After about 10 minutes, I was surprised when he stopped in front of a two-story house. The property looked lavished and for sure, the owner was rich.

“I didn’t expect this. That boy looks like he’s an orphan or something but he actually lives in this house? How come he steals food?” I heard Viper say.

“I don’t know but something’s not right.” I answered. Then, we saw the boy entered the gates. He kept on glancing around him.

Then suddenly, a small kid came out of nowhere and then approached the boy. He must be around 4 years old. The boy looked around again as if he was checking if someone was there before he brought out the burritos and gave one to the smaller kid.

For some reason, my heart skipped a beat upon gazing at the smaller kid who was so obviously happy as he started eating the burrito.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Who do you think are those kids?

Any idea who Red is? 

Do you think Jinn is a bad guy?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 26

How’s this story so far, guys?

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I heaved a sigh and then stopped what I was doing. I couldn’t concentrate at all. It was already 4:30 pm but what happened this morning kept on replaying inside my head. I couldn’t understand why I couldn’t forget about it especially when I saw that younger boy.

I felt so bad while watching them eat those burritos like they’ve been hungry for a couple of days. They’re still young, especially the younger boy, but they looked like they were already struggling to live. They maybe victims of abuse or something and I couldn’t imagine what’s going on inside that huge house.

I just hope, I’m wrong.

But what if my suspicion was right that those kids were being mistreated by their parents? I didn’t have the evidence to prove that but that older boy stealing food was enough for me to suspect that something was going on. He was wearing old, baggy and almost tattered clothes too.

I ran my hand through my hair in frustration. An invisible force was pulling me to go back to that house and know more about those kids. As I mother, there was something telling me that those kids need help.

“Oh, gosh. I hope that I’m just being paranoid, but what if I was right?” I asked myself as I leaned my head against my swivel chair. I groaned inwardly. I really couldn’t stop myself from thinking about them. I closed my eyes and then drew a deep breath.

“Hi, mi amor. You look stressed out. Maybe it’s time for you to end your work for today. Remember, overworking yourself is not good.” I opened my eyes upon hearing that. A smile automatically appeared on my face upon seeing my handsome husband, looking so manly with his arms crossed across his chest while leaning his back against the door jamb.

I didn’t even notice him arriving because my mind was somewhere else.

“Hey.” I muttered happily. Seeing him made me feel giddy.

He sauntered towards me and then sprawled his hands atop the table while his tantalizing grey eyes never left mine. He bended over until our faces were almost touching and then planted a sweet kiss on my lips.

“Are you okay? You look like you’re in deep thoughts. It’s almost 5 already so I guess, you’re done for today.”

I sighed. “I’m fine. It’s just that, something happened this morning and until now, I can’t stop thinking about it.” The corner of his lips twitched.

“Is it a guy? Don’t tell me, it’s about Viper? I’m aware that he’s good-looking. Am I going to get jealous now, mi amor?” I rolled my eyes.

“It’s not that! Why would I think about him? Are you crazy?!” I hissed before taking a deep breath and then stood up. I knew for a fact that he’s just teasing me. I walked towards the couch and then sat there. Jace followed me and then sat beside me.

“I was just kidding. You know that, right?” I nodded my head.

“What is it about then? What happened this morning?” He inquired.

“When Viper and I were on our way here, I told him to stop by the Mexican food truck that we passed by because I suddenly craved for burritos. I bought some and when we were about to go back to the car, a boy suddenly snatched the bag of burritos from me.” Jace chuckled.

“And because of that, you couldn’t eat some burritos and now, you keep on thinking about it because your craving wasn’t satisfied. Want me to buy one for you?” I looked at him in disbelief.

“Do you have a plan on taking this conversation seriously or not?” I asked him exasperatedly as I glared at him. The amusement on his face disappeared right away as he scratched the back of his head.

“I’m just kidding, mi amor. You’re so hot headed. I can’t help but to think that you’re really…” I raised an eyebrow at him.

“That I’m really what?” He smiled and then shook his head.

“Nothing, mi amor. Just continue what you’re about to say. I’m all ears.” I shook my head, still ticked off, but he gathered me into his arms and then kissed my forehead affectionately.

“C’mon, mi amor. Continue.” He urged sweetly. My irritation faded just like because of his sweetness. I leaned the side of my head onto his shoulder.

“As I was saying; the boy stole my food but before he could run away, Viper managed to catch him. When I asked the boy why he had to steal my food, he said that he and his siblings were hungry because they haven’t eaten since last night.

“He begged me not to report him to the police and tried to return the burritos to me but I told him that he could keep it. He was so happy, but when I asked him where his parents were, I could tell that he suddenly got nervous.

“I didn’t want to force him to talk or open up with me, so I didn’t insist on asking. We let him go after that but secretly followed him home because something was telling me that something’s off.

“He was wearing old baggy clothes that were almost tattered already so I was expecting for him to be homeless or maybe living in the streets but imagine my surprise when he entered inside the gate of a huge house. Then, I saw a younger boy approached the kid.

“The older boy gave him one of the burritos. I don’t know why but I keep on thinking about what happened. My heart beat weirdly when that small boy appeared. I couldn’t even see his face clearly, but I could tell that he was so happy while eating the burrito.” I straightened up my back and then looked at Jace.

“I don’t know why but I can’t stop myself from thinking about those kids, especially the younger boy. Something’s telling me that they’re in trouble. It’s been bothering me since this morning that I couldn’t even concentrate on my work.” Jace’s eyebrows furrowed.

“But you said that they’re living in a huge house, right? Maybe, the kid was just fooling around that’s why he stole the food from you.” I shook my head, totally unconvinced.

“Weren’t you listening a while ago, mi amor? The boy said that he and his siblings haven’t eaten anything since last night and I could tell that he wasn’t lying. He was even wearing old and baggy clothes. I don’t know but I’m pretty sure that their parents or whoever is in that house with them doesn’t treat them well. I’m certain that they’re being mistreated.” Jace didn’t answer right away but he looked like he was beginning to wonder about it too.

“Okay, let’s do this. I’ll send someone to investigate this in order to give you peace of mind. I don’t want you to be stressed out about this thing.” My mood lifted up in an instant upon hearing what he said.

“Really, mi amor? You’ll do that?”

“Of course, mi amor. I will do everything for you. If this bothers you this much, then maybe there’s really something going on in that house. I just hope that you’re wrong though.”

“Yeah, I hope so, but let’s make sure about it. Those kids might be suffering.” He nodded his head and then answered.

“I understand.” We both smiled while gazing at each other lovingly.

Then, his eyes focused onto my lips before he slowly drew his face closer to mine until our lips met. I closed my eyes and savored the moment. It was a gentle, yet passionate kiss and it took my breath away.

“Thank you for doing this for me.” I breathed when our lips pulled away.

“Don’t mention it because I am willing to do whatever that makes you happy.” My heart swelled with happiness as a contented smile appeared on my lips.

“I love you.” His eyes sparkled with joy upon hearing what I’ve said.

“I love you too, mi amor. So much.” Our lips met again after that. This time, the kiss was hotter and more aggressive than a while ago.

Later on, we went out of my office together. I noticed that Viper was nowhere to be found and when I asked Jace about him, he said that Viper already left when he arrived.

Jace surprised me with a dinner date that evening. He even gave me a bouquet of flowers which made me feel giddy. While we were eating, I noticed that something was off with him. He looked like he was trying his best to appear okay, but I could tell that something was off.

When our dinner date finished, we went home. As usual, we showered together. After cleaning ourselves, we laid onto the bed together.

“What’s wrong?” I couldn’t help but ask when I noticed that he’d been staring into space and remained quiet. His forehead crinkled as he stared at me.

“Huh? Why do you ask?”

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t give me that. You’ve been quiet since a while ago and I know that something’s wrong. What is it?” He didn’t answer right away. He then heaved a deep sigh.

“I’m not sure if it’s better for me to tell you about this or not.” He sounded uncertain and worried which made me more curious.

“Just tell me about it. You know I hate it when you’re keeping something from me.” He chuckled humorlessly before he touched my cheek and gaze at me lovingly. His face turned serious.

“I saw one of those men who attacked us that night three years ago.” His voice was almost inaudible, but I heard it clearly. I gasped in shock and couldn’t react right away.

“The organization caught him together with his colleague.” He continued. I bit my lower lip as I remembered about that night. My eyes watered as the past came flowing inside my head, but overwhelming anger surged within me too.

Panic rose within him when he noticed the tears that were threatening to fall from my eyes. He quickly gathered me into his arms.

“This is why I was having second thoughts of informing you about this.” He kissed my forehead as his arms tightened around me, comforting me.

“Don’t cry. The organization already gave those men what they deserved.” He whispered to me softly. My heart tightened even more as a pained smile appeared on my face.

“Yes, the organization already gave them what they deserved but after all that, they could no longer bring us back our son. I want to kill those people but no matter how many times I kill them, JC is no longer with us and that’s the most painful part.” I cried on his chest.

The rage and unexplainable sadness invaded my insides and it felt awful. Jace didn’t say anything and let me just cried on his chest. He remained quiet but his gestures made me feel better. His tight embrace as he rained kisses on my forehead made me feel calm.

“Don’t worry, mi amor. Now that I’m finally back in ET VINDEX, those people will pay. I’ll make sure to achieve to justice that we deserve this time.” He assured me when my tears finally stopped. I raised my face to look at him and saw the glint of overwhelming rage in his eyes.

“W-What do you mean?”

“You’ll see. For now, don’t think about all that because it’s not good for you. I hate seeing you sad and crying like that because it breaks my heart.” A small smile appeared on my lips.

“Thank you for being here with me. I just came to realize that having you with me in times like this makes me feel that I’m not alone. You make me feel better just by hugging me.” He chuckled.

“See? You should’ve realized that before you left me three years ago.” I raised an eyebrow at him.

“Are you going to upbraid me now for doing what I thought was right for me that time?”

He laughed. “Of course, not.” His face turned serious again. “What I’m trying to say is; we should’ve faced everything together back then. But of course, I don’t blame you for doing what you did because I know that it was too painful for you to stay. Anyway, let’s not think about that because it’s in the past now. The important thing is, we’re here together.”

“You’re right.” I pillowed my head onto his chest, and I felt him kiss the top of my head again. I was about to change the topic when I remembered about something.

“Anyway, what did you do when you saw that man?” I questioned curiously. I felt his body stiffen. He went silent for a couple of seconds before he finally answered.

“I gave him what he deserved.” I looked at him and was about to ask him what he meant by it, but he already sealed my lips with his for a sensual kiss. I moaned and he used that as an opportunity to deepen the kiss. I got drowned right away and just let him do what he wanted to do.

Later on, his naughty hands were already exploring the sensitive areas of my body which ignited the fire within me even more.

Minutes later and the sounds of our lovemaking were already echoing inside our room.

Then, three days have passed by. The kid whom I saw the other day never came to the Mexican food truck again despite my promise to him that I would buy him food. I always checked him on that place every morning during those three days, but he never came.

I didn’t know why but I felt disappointed. I’ve been patiently waiting for the result of the investigation and I couldn’t help getting worried about those kids.

“Mi amor, I already have the result of the investigation.” My forehead crinkled upon hearing what Jace said as he entered our room. It’s already 8 pm. He just came back from downstairs because one of his friends came by.

“You mean-”

He smiled. “Yes, mi amor. Read it for yourself.” He answered and then handed me the envelope. I took out the papers inside and then started reading just to be surprise of what I learned about those kids.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think was written on the result of the investigation about those kids?

What do you think? Are those kids victim of syndicate or being mistreated by their parents?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 27

HAPPY READING!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

While reading what was written on the papers, I kept on shaking my head. It says that a family of seven was living in that big house. A set of parents and their five children. The father of the family is a doctor while the mother is a full-time housewife.

I took out the pictures which were left inside the envelope and scrutinized each of it. The first one was their family picture. My eyebrows creased as I stared at it properly.

The children on the picture were wearing descent clothes. They were smiling but I could tell that they weren’t truly happy. Their eyes were kinda sad as if they’re screaming for help. I didn’t know why but I had this gut feeling that the picture was staged.

Then, I noticed something.

“Did your friend find out if the children were adopted?” I asked my husband who was standing in front of me. Jace’s forehead crinkled as he sat beside me and looked at the picture full of curiosity.

“No, he didn’t. He said that he didn’t manage to dig deeper because the investigation was a rush. Why?”

“Look. These two older boys look like they’re the same age. Even these two girls look like they’re the same age as well. No one of the children inherited their parents’ looks. All of them have different physical features. Look at the youngest one too.” I pointed the young boy with my fore finger.

I gasped when I suddenly felt my heart pound upon staring at him. I placed my palm on the part of my chest where my heart was located, and I could feel the strange beating of it while staring at the youngest boy intently.

I looked at Jace and he was staring at what I was pointing as if the little boy was familiar to him but couldn’t recall where he met him. I have the same feeling too.

The young boy has a dark brown wavy hair. He was on the skinny side. Actually, all of them were skinny as if they weren’t being well fed.

“Good observation, mi amor. You’re right. These kids aren’t related by blood for sure. They all look totally different. I don’t know why but this picture freaks me out. It’s as if these kids were forced to have a picture with some strangers or something.”

“You can tell too? I have the same feeling as well. While looking at it, I could feel that something’s really off.” I said and then switched to the next pictures.

Each one of the pictures were close-up pictures of the kids. When the youngest child’s picture came into view, the beating of my heart became faster than a while ago. Those eyes and even his face…I felt like I’ve really seen him before. He really looked familiar, but I couldn’t remember where I’ve met him before…

“I really want to get to know these family, Jace. I don’t know why but it really is bothering me. Now that I saw these pictures, this feeling inside of me that these kids are being mistreated became stronger. I can’t just keep quiet and do nothing about this. Please, help me.” I pleaded him and held his hands.

He stared at me intently before he nodded his head. “I’ll see what I can do, mi amor. I’ll send one of my best men to dig about them deeper. I know it’s bad to judge people by looking at their photos, but I feel like I’ve already encountered their parents somewhere and I have this strange feeling that they’re not nice people.”

My mood lifted up. “Thank you, mi amor! You’re the best!” I hugged him full of joy. He enveloped me into his arms and then kissed my forehead.

“Really? I’m the best?”

“Of course, you are.” I answered while beaming and then kissed him on the lips. Thankfully, he believes in me. He trusts my instincts and chose to do something about it.

Then, another three days have passed. Jace has been very busy that he kept on going somewhere where he needed to go for the sake of the organization. During those times, Viper was the one guarding me but I noticed some of his men lurking around me whenever I go as well.

I thought, everything that happens during these past few days were the same but that one particular morning, something unexpected happened…

JACE’s POV

I looked at the burning house in front of me. It was on top of the mountains and it was the only house on that place. Just by looking at it, one would surely think that it’s a normal family house, but it was far from being normal. It was one of the hideouts of Alta Hama Group.

When my men and I destroyed the Hama Group three years ago, I thought, my fight was finally over. I was sure that I already gave justice to what happened to my family, especially to my son. But now, I discovered from the ET VINDEX that the Hama Group was just a mere front of the Alta Hama Group which was the real enemy.

Hama Group was nothing but a bait for me to believe that my fight was over. Maybe, it was their ploy to deviate the investigation. I couldn’t believe that I fell into their trap for three years because that time, when I thought that I already took my revenge, all I wanted was to take my wife back.

I was so determined to forget he organization that my wife loathed the most because I chose her. Even if I was just watching her from afar that time, I already made up my mind to concentrate on her and our marriage.

Now, we managed to kill some of the Alta Hama Group’s men, but the leader wasn’t one of them. I clenched my fist tightly. I felt like flying into a fit of rage. My hands were itching to get a hold of those people but they’re as slimy as fùck.

“Calm down, 6. It’s just a matter of time before we finally trap those b*stards and when that time comes, you will surely have a blast.” I threw a glance at the one who spoke. It was 3, one of the bosses of the organization.

“When I came back to ET VINDEX, all I wanted to do was to find those fùckers, but now that I’m here, I still can’t find them. I’m getting impatient. I hate this feeling that I want to burst in so much rage but the people whom I want to take my revenge on aren’t here in front of me. It’s really frustrating.” I admitted and the corner of 3’s lips twitched.

“Relax, bud. You’re being too impatient. Look at the bright side. It hasn’t been even a week yet since you returned to the organization but look at this. We managed to destroy one of their hideouts not to mention that we got some of their men too. I guess, that’s a big step.”

I released a harsh breath and was about to answer when I saw Jinn coming closer to us.

“3, can you leave us alone for a moment? I want to talk to 6.” He said and 3 nodded his head before walking away. Thankfully, 3 came even though I knew that he’s busy with his family. He’s really a big help.

“Congratulations on your achievement, 6. I’ve always known that you’re this bada*s when it comes to missions.” I gritted my teeth upon hearing what he said.

“Stop with the jokes, Jinn. You know that this is not enough. I want to catch those people as soon as possible. I really can’t wait to find where they’re hiding.”

He chuckled. “This is why I wanted you to come back to the organization. You’re not just one of the bosses: you’re also one of the best agents ET VINDEX has ever seen so far. When you quit the organization three years ago, the organization felt your absence. It’s as if the ET VINDEX lost one of its legs.”

I looked at him. He seemed calm and the dark aura around him seemed to be have decreased for some reason. Normally, he’s the kind of guy who doesn’t hide whatever he feels. Whenever he’s angry, he doesn’t hesitate to show it. But if you witness his anger, you’ll be dead.

“What’s the real reason why you asked me to come back?” I asked out of the blue and he smirked.

“You’re really sharp.”

I scoffed. “Of course, I am. Who do you think you’re talking to? I know you, Jinn. You will never ask me to come back without a reason. I know my worth as one of the bosses and agents of the organization but that’s not enough for you to come to me personally and ask me to come back. That’s not you at all.” My tone was certain.

“You got me, bud. I’ll be honest with you then. I asked you to come back because I needed you to destroy the Alta Hama Group for me.” My eyebrows knitted together.

“What? You can do that without me, right?”

“No. You’re the only one who could lead this mission. I already told this to the other bosses, and they agreed. This is also an opportunity for you to take your revenge on those people.” I furrowed at him, unconvinced at all.

“And why’s that? Why it has to be me? I don’t understand.” Jinn didn’t answer right away but I could tell that he was hiding something from me.

“This is not the right time for me to tell you about this.” That didn’t sit well with me.

“I don’t like your answer, Jinn. You know the rules. No secrets in the organization.” I answered sternly.

“Don’t worry, Montejo. I will eventually tell you about this, but not now.” He turned his back on me and was about to walk away but I spoke again.

“What about the other one that you mentioned before? You said that you had something that I would surely cost my life just to get it back.” I questioned and his steps came to a halt.

“Come to my place later so that we could talk about that.” He answered before he walked away. I was kinda surprised. Jinn never invites us to his home, especially when it comes to our work.

When our mission was finally finished, I went straight to Jinn’s place which was on the outskirts of New York. I wanted to go back to Houston right away after our mission, but I had to talk to Jinn first.

When I arrived there, I got off my car and was about to ring the doorbell when someone arrived. My forehead creased when I saw a beautiful woman wearing sexy clothes getting off her red sports car. She looked pissed off.

She stopped on her tracks when she noticed me.

I couldn’t help but to look at her dark green eyes. It was the most prominent feature on her face.

“Who are you?” She asked as she raised an eyebrow at me. I laughed because she looked like a feisty and sassy woman, not to mention that she seems like a spoiled brat too. The kind that Jinn dislikes the most.

“I’m—” I was about to answer when the gate opened and Jinn came out. His lips parted, indicating that he was about to say something to me when the woman suddenly blocked me and faced Jinn with her hands on her waist.

“Give it back!” She hissed at him. My lips parted in surprise when I saw how Jinn’s face suddenly filled with amusement upon seeing her.

“Nope. That’s mine now. It will serve as a remembrance of what transpired between us.” He answered.

“I said, give it back to me now! How could you take someone else’s underwear like that?!” I couldn’t hold back my laugh when I heard what she said. The woman faced me when she heard my laugh and she looked embarrassed. Looked like she just realized now that I was still actually there behind her.

“I didn’t take it. You forgot it. I just took the liberty to keep it for myself, especially that your smell still lingers in it.”

“Pervert!” The woman yelled before she slapped Jinn on the cheek. I suddenly got scared for the woman. Knowing Jinn, he would never let that pass. He suddenly pulled the woman by her waist. I was about to butt in because I thought, Jinn would restrain her or something but I was wrong because he kissed the woman.

I scratched the back of my head. What the heck. I turned around to give them space. Watching people making out is the last thing that I want. I would rather make out with my wife. I smiled to myself of the thought.

After about a minute, I turned around just to see Jinn and that woman were already gone. I let out a curse. I wasted my time coming over to his place.

I shook my head and decided to just leave. I’ll just talk to him some other time. I went straight to the airport and flew to Houston. One of my trusted men picked me up at the airport. While I was on my home, I suddenly remembered something.

“Nick, go inside that parking lot and park there.”

“Yes, boss”. He answered and did as I was told. I opened the car door and then walked toward that particular house which was around 50 meters from the parking lot.

I already told my men to investigate about it deeper but I wanted to see it myself. I furtively looked at house and its surroundings. It was quit, too quiet for a house with five children living in it.

Then, I noticed the two men near the gate. I pretended that I was just a passer by and walked by the gate. I gritted my teeth when I noticed the guns that were hanging on their waists, but when they noticed me, they quickly hid the guns from my eyes.

What the hell is this house? I should do something about this.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

Who do you think is the youngest boy in the picture?

In Christine’s POV, what do you think happened at the ending?

What do you think is happening inside that house? 

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 28

A/N: Happy weekend, guys! If you want an update on Monday, just drop 100 comments. Enjoy:)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s

POV

We were on our way to the company that morning when I thought of dropping by at the Mexican food truck. I suddenly wanted to eat some burritos again but at the same time, I wanted to check if the kid came today.

Jace went to New York once again so Viper was with me.

“It’s already 8:30 am. I was expecting to see the kid here since you promised to buy him some food the other day, but he never came back. I guess that kid was only fooling around that time that’s why he did that.” Viper commented and then cluck his tongue.

“I don’t think so.” His eyebrows creased and then looked at me.

“Really? How did you know?”

“I just feel it. I can tell if someone is just messing around, especially when it’s a kid.” I answered certainly.

“Well, I don’t really have that much experience with kids so I can’t tell the difference.” He chuckled and then raked his fingers through his hair. I couldn’t help but smile. These past few days that Viper had been guarding me, I could tell that he’s a nice guy.

He’s not the talkative type of a person but I feel comfortable around him for some reason. Yes, he looked like a rough guy and kinda intimidating but I knew that he has a soft heart.

“Wait for me here. I’ll just buy some burritos and then we’ll go.” I instructed. He nodded his head.

“Okay, Mrs. Montejo. I guess, you really love burritos, huh? We’ve been coming here everyday.” I could sense the amusement in his voice.

“Well, it never was my favorite before. I just suddenly realized that it’s actually delicious.” I answered and that made him chuckle. I then walked toward the food truck while Viper remained a couple of meters away from me.

I mentally shook my head in amusement because his eyes were focused on me as he looked around from time to time. Now I understood why Jace entrusted me to him.

While I was waiting for them to prepare my order, I couldn’t help but to feel disappointed but worried at the same time while looking around me. The kid didn’t come either today.

“Here’s your order, Miss.” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard the voice of the vendor. I smiled and then took my order from him.

“Thank you.” I was about to go back to the car when I noticed something. I heard some whispering on the left side of the food truck. My forehead crinkled. Someone was hiding there. I slowly approached it just to be surprised when I saw two kids, hiding at the side of the food truck while whispering to each other.

The older boy was the one I saw before but he wasn’t alone this time. He was with a smaller boy. I gasped as my heart thumped faster when those electric blue eyes met my gaze. For some reason, my eyes got glued on the little boy who was staring back at me with his little eyebrows knitted together.

For some reason, I felt like the time stopped and everything went silent around us.

“She’s the one I told you before, Neo.” The older boy told him but the younger boy looked unconvinced as he threw me a suspicious glance. He was the youngest boy among the kids on the picture that I saw the other day and I couldn’t be wrong about that.

He was cute on his picture, but he was cuter in person. Even though he didn’t even smile, that didn’t mar his cuteness.

I decided to speak. “Hello. I’m glad you came today. What happened to you these past few days? Why didn’t you come back here?” I asked the older boy softly. He looked at the younger boy once again before answering.

“B-Because I couldn’t go out.”

“Really? Why?” Both of them looked at each other again meaningfully, as if their eyes were talking to each other.

“Because our parents didn’t allow me to go out.” His voice was almost inaudible as if he was uncomfortable of the topic. I looked at the younger boy again. I couldn’t understand what I was feeling while staring at him.

An invisible force was drawing me closer to him. My heart was overwhelmed with unknown emotion. My eyes watered as if I couldn’t control my feelings.

I cleared my throat and then tried my best not to be emotional in front of them. Maybe I was feeling this way because I feel sorry for them. I carefully observed them from head to toe, looking for any indication that they’re being mistreated or something.

Their clothes were both old and baggy. The hem of the shirt of the older boy was even beginning to get tattered. I couldn’t understand why they looked orphan and have been through a lot when they’re living in such a big house.

“So, your parents finally allowed you to come here today?” I asked.

“Why do you keep on asking questions?” I was surprised when the younger boy suddenly spoke. He still had that suspicious look on his face while staring at me. I could tell that he doesn’t trust me.

“Neo! Don’t talk to her like that! She’s the one who gave me the food the other day. She’s a nice person.” The older boy rebuked before he looked at me.

“I’m sorry, Miss. He doesn’t trust strangers easily that’s why he talks like that.” That made me smile. The younger boy looked like he was around 4 years old, but he talks matured already. The type that doesn’t fall into deception easily.

“That’s good. Don’t just trust strangers nor even talk to one because it’s dangerous. Anyway, what are your names?”

“But you’re a stranger, right?” The younger boy said which made me smile. I was about to answer him when the older boy interrupted me.

“I am Cade, Miss.” He said but the younger boy remained quiet.

“Hey, she’s asking your name.” Cade whispered to his brother.

“Why would I tell her my name? We shouldn’t be talking to her, right?” He whispered back.

“I told you, that she gave me food the other day, right? Don’t worry because she’s a nice person.” The younger boy stared at me as if he was trying to see if I was indeed a nice person.

I couldn’t help but to stare at him too. He really felt and looked familiar to me. Staring at him was making my heart beat weirdly. His cheeks were reddish as if he just finished running and he looked so cute. I noticed that they’re both sweating as well.

Suddenly, I had the urge to touch him. I couldn’t hold back myself. I was so drawn to him and it felt weird.

“My name is Neo. And you are?” Instead of answering, my hand raised as if it has a life of its own and touched Neo’s cheek. The kid’s forehead wrinkled as he took a step backwards. That pulled me back to reality. I pulled back my hand and then forced a smile.

He looked uncomfortable with my touch. He really doesn’t trust me at all. I couldn’t help but to wonder what happened to him that he seemed like he doesn’t trust people easily. At such a young age, he’s already elusive.

“My name is Christine Montejo. It’s nice meeting you, Cade and Neo.” I then released a breath. “Anyway, do you want something to eat? It’s my treat.” I then offered. Both of the boys’ face brightened up upon hearing that. They nodded their heads vigorously.

I could see the excitement on their faces, especially Neo but he was trying his best to hide it. His face softened and he looked so adorable. Those tantalizing eyes of his seemed to be sparkling. Looks like he forgot that he doesn’t trust me yet for a moment.

“So, which one do you want to eat?”. I asked them while we were in front of the food truck, looking at their menus. Cade chose quésadilla.

“What about you, Neo?” I asked him because he was quietly looking at the pictures of food in front of him as if he was trying to figure out which one looked the best.

“I want the one you gave Cade before.”

“Burrito?” His eyebrows knitted together as if he didn’t know what burrito was.

“This one?” I asked again, pointing at the picture and he nodded his head. I ordered their preferred food and then ordered some for their siblings too. They looked so happy while eating the food that they ordered.

We sat at one of the four tables in front of the food truck. I asked Viper if he wanted some too but he declined. He just remained at the parking lot while looking at our direction.

While watching Neo and Cade eat with gusto, I noticed that they looked like they were so hungry judging by how fast they were eating.

“Hey, eat slowly, guys. You might get choke on your food.” Cade beamed and then swallowed the food in his mouth before answering.

“Sorry, Miss Christine. We haven’t eaten yet. We were so hungry.”

“You mean, you haven’t eaten breakfast yet?”

“No. We haven’t had anything since last night.” Neo answered and my heart sank. I suddenly remembered what Cade said when the first time I met him. He said that he and his siblings haven’t had any food since the night before that day.

“What? How come? Where are your parents? Didn’t they cook for you?” I couldn’t help but ask. They suddenly stop eating and looked at each other.

“Cade, Neo. Tell me the truth. You can trust me. Don’t worry, I won’t tell it to anyone.” I tried to convince them. Cade was about to answer when his eyes widened when he saw a car passed by.

“Miss Christine, we need to go.” He sounded nervous as he got off the chair. “We need to go, Neo. Faster!” Neo got off the chair as well. Their faces paled.

“Hey, guys. What happened? You seem scared.” I asked them worriedly.

“Our parents have arrived. See you again, Miss Christine.” Cade answered before they ran away. I stood up from my chair while following them with my gaze. Then, to my surprise, Neo suddenly stopped running and then looked at me with a smile on his handsome face.

“Burrito is my favorite now. Thank you, Miss!” He said before he followed his brother. I clutched my chest because it pounded weirdly again upon hearing what Neo said. While looking at his back, I had the urge to follow him and stop him from leaving. I felt like if I didn’t do that, I would regret it.

I took a step forward, planning to follow them when someone spoke behind me.

“Mrs. Montejo, your phone is ringing.” It was Viper. I didn’t notice him standing behind me and I didn’t hear the ringing of my phone.

With trembling hands, I fished out my phone from the inside of my bag and checked who the caller was. It was my EA. I forgot that I had a scheduled meeting with Mr. David at 9 am. She’s surely calling about that.

I groaned inwardly and then looked at the direction where Neo and Cade went to, but I couldn’t get a glimpse of them anymore.

I heaved a sigh and then answered the call.

“Hello. Tell Mr. David that I’m on my way. Thank you.” I said before my EA could even talk.

“Copy, Ma’am.” I ended the call and then drew a deep breath. I walked toward the car like I wasn’t myself. I kept on thinking about Cade and Neo, especially Neo. He looked like the kind of kid who doesn’t warm up to anyone that easily but before he left, he actually smiled at me and said thank you.

Seeing his smile made my heart swell. I wanted to shout in frustration. I couldn’t understand why I’m feeling this way. Is it because while staring at Neo, I couldn’t help but to remember my son?

Yes. I didn’t want to accept before but the first time I saw Neo’s picture, I suddenly remembered my beloved JC. They have the same electric blue eyes. I bit my lower lip as to prevent myself from crying while remembering about my son.

“If I didn’t know that Jace don’t have a brother, I would surely think that that kid was his little brother.” I furrowed upon hearing what Viper said. We were now in the car on our way to the company.

“What do you mean? Who are you referring to?”

“Haven’t you seen Montejo’s childhood picture yet? That kid looks like a younger version of him. I mean, the younger boy.” I went silent. Now, finally understood why Neo looked familiar…

“I can’t believe it. Their resemblance is really striking.” Viper continued talking and then threw me a glance. “I only managed to get a glimpse of his eyes but for some reason, you’re the first one that came into my mind when I saw those eyes of his.”

I chuckled humorlessly. “Maybe because I was in front of you that time.” I tried to sound amused, but my mind was already wondering somewhere else. The face of Neo was all I could think about and it’s crazy.

That day, I tried to concentrate on my work, but I couldn’t help but to think about Neo and Cade. There were many questions inside my head about them, especially about Neo, but I couldn’t find any answer.

JACE’s POV

When my meeting with the bosses ended, I went out of ET VINDEX’S headquarters right away. I didn’t know what happened to Jinn, but he was absent at the meeting.

I was about to go to the airport to fly to Houston when I received a call from him, telling me that he wanted to talk to me about something. We couldn’t talk the other day too because he was busy with that woman.

I drove to his place. When he opened the door, I entered and then looked around. He was only wearing his shorts.

“What are you looking for?” He asked while we were walking towards his study room. The corner of my lips lifted.

“Well, I’m just wondering if your woman is here. I don’t want to interrupt your hot session like the other day.” I answered sarcastically.

“Well, you don’t have to worry. She’s asleep right now.” My eyebrows raised at him. A woman was actually still in his house. That’s a shocking news for me. Jinn never allowed any woman to come to his house let alone sleep there.

I wanted to know about their relationship, but I didn’t want to sound intrusive. I’ll just wait for Jinn to tell me something. I just hope that he already found the one because he’s been through a lot too.

“Okay. That’s good then.” He opened the door of his study room and we entered inside. I sat on the chair at the table while Jinn took a bottle of liquor and then opened it. He then brought out two glasses and gave me the other one.

He poured some into his glass before he did the same to mine. I thanked him and then took a sip on my drink.

“So, how’s your relationship with your wife now?” He began casually as he sat on the swivel chair. My forehead wrinkled.

“Why do you ask? When did you become interested with my married life?” I couldn’t help but to be sarcastic again. He smirked.

“Well, I’m just asking because I can finally see the difference in you right now compared to these past three years.” My jaw flexed.

“You didn’t call me here to talk about my relationship with my wife, Jinn, so spill it out already. Just tell me what I need to know.” I said as I began to get impatient. He let out a small laugh.

“Impatient as ever, huh?” I gave him a sharp glare.

“Okay, okay. Don’t stare at me like that.” He then drank his drink in one gulp before staring at me intently as if he wasn’t sure where he would begin.

Then, after a couple of seconds, he finally spoke.

“I’ll answer you question the other day.” I swallowed hard. I felt like he was about to say something unexpected.

“Do you remember the second in command of the Hama Group that I caught?” He asked. I nodded my head in response.

“What’s that person got to do with all this?” He paused for a couple of seconds before answering.

“I told you that I had something very important to you that you’re willing to cost your own life just to take it back, right?”

“Yes, and I’m dying to know the answer! Don’t delay it any further because I’m getting impatient here!” I hissed in frustration. He went silent again and that made me irritated than I already was. I gulped down my drink before standing up.

“Damn. I just wasted my time here.” I said, pissed off. I strode towards the door and was about to open it when Jinn finally spoke.

“That man said that your son is alive.” I felt like my whole body freeze upon hearing that that I couldn’t react right away. The beating of my heart became fast as the past replayed inside my head. The screams and sobs of my wife while calling our son’s name. My heart ached.

I mentally shook my head and gathered myself together. My jaw clenched tightly and looked at him.

“Don’t you dare joke about my son, Jinn. You know me when I get mad and you don’t want to see that side of me now.” I warned him through gritted teeth.

“Do you really think that I called you here just to joke around? You know me better than that, bud.” He poured alcohol into his glass once again before continuing. “I tortured that man until he couldn’t take it anymore and spilled all the beans. Imagine my surprise when he told me about your son. Unfortunately, he doesn’t know where he is because their big boss was the one who took him.”

My heart raced hearing all that. I wanted to say something, anything but it seemed like I lost the capability to speak anymore. I was overwhelmed of the news. My eyes watered.

“I planned to look for your son myself and when I manage to find him, I would’ve asked you to come back to ET VINDEX in return but unfortunately, I couldn’t track who their boss is. This person is so good in hiding and I’m not pleased at all.”

My hands balled into fists. “What do you want me to do now?”

“For now, I just want you to destroy the Alta Hama Group. This group is associated with the Horeeya not to mention equally dangerous.”

“Aren’t you worried that now that you told me this, I would turn down this mission and just focus on finding my son?” The corner of his lips lifted.

“I already thought about that but the interesting fact is; you’re about to go after the leader of the Alta Hama Group. If you managed to destroy that guy, you will do a favor to our organization and the most important thing is, you’ll finally know what really happened to your son; If he’s really alive or not.” I met his gaze.

“I don’t know what your real motive is why do you want me to handle that group, but I don’t care about that anymore. Thank you because you informed me this. Honestly, I didn’t expect you to be this generous for you to tell me this information that you extracted from that guy.” I said with an almost inaudible voice.

He smirked. “Don’t thank me yet, Montejo. For now, I just hope that your son is really alive.” I nodded my head before walking out of his study room like I wasn’t myself.

I wanted to feel happy but what if that guy who told Jinn that information was just lying to him? I mentally shook my head. No! Jinn is too smart for anyone to lead him by the nose!

I looked at the sky upon exiting Jinn’s house. The sun was bright and the sky was blue. It was as if it’s a sign that everything will be alright.

“JC, son. I really hope that you’re still with us because your mommy and I will surely get heartbroken again if you’re not. Your mommy will not be able to handle it for sure so please, wherever you are, hang in there. Daddy will find the truth.” I mumbled as my eyes brimmed with tears. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think? Is it true that JC is still alive?

Do you think Jinn has a hidden agenda? 

Who do you think are Neo and Cade? What do you think is the reason why they suddenly ran away when they saw the car of their parents?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 29

A/N: How’s this story so far, guys? There’s a lot more to happen so stay tuned! From here on i’ll update every other day (except weekends) if the comments reach 100 per chapter. 😘

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I groaned and slowly opened my eyes when I felt someone plant a soft kiss on my lips. My sleepy state disappeared when I saw my handsome husband while staring at me lovingly.

“You’re finally home.” I said with a husky voice and then threw a glance at the clock. It was already 2:02 am.

“Sorry, mi amor. I didn’t intend to wake you up. I just wanted to kiss you before I sleep.” He said apologetically. I sat up with furrowed eyebrows. He looked weird.

“What happened? Is something bothering you?” I inquired worriedly. I could feel that something was off. He stared at me for a couple of seconds as if he was self-debating whether to tell me about it or not before he heaved a sigh and then sat next to me. He took my hand and then kissed it.

“Am I that obvious?” I rolled my eyes.

“Yes. You’re too obvious. The expression on your face and the way you talk is giving you away. You know me, Jace. I can always tell when you’re feeling down or something’s bothering you.” He chuckled mirthlessly.

“So, you’re just calling me Jace now, huh?” He said, trying to be humorous. I gave him a sharp stare and he laughed.

“Fine. I’ll be serious.” He took a deep breath before continuing. “I talked to one of the bosses of the ET VINDEX before coming back here and he told me something unbelievable. I’m not sure if it’s wise for me to tell you about this without confirming it yet because I don’t want you to get hurt again.” He looked like he was having a hard time. My eyebrows creased as my heart started racing.

“W-What do you mean? What’s this all about?” For some reason, my heart started pounding as if he was about to throw a bomb. He drew a deep breath once again.

“Listen to carefully, mi amor.” I swallowed hard.

“Jace, you’re killing me! Just tell me already!” I hissed impatiently but it took him a couple of seconds before opening his mouth to answer.

“He said that our son is alive.” I gasped in shock and I couldn’t react right away. I felt like my body freeze for a couple of seconds as my breath got trapped in my lungs.

“W-What? JC is alive?” I then asked with trembling voice as my emotions begin to get out of control. My eyes started brimming with tears.

“Yes, mi amor. That’s what he said.” My heart leaped. Jace cupped my face and then stared into my eyes intently. “I know that we want nothing but for JC to be alive but please, don’t get your hopes too high. Yes, I sound heartless right now telling you this but we’re not sure about the validity of that information yet.

“I don’t want you to get hurt again in case that’s nothing but a lie. Believe me, I want to think that JC is alive too, but I’m just worried about you. I’ve witnessed what you’ve been through when JC died and I don’t want to witness that again because I will not be able to take it for sure.” I shook my head as tears eventually fell from my eyes.

“Where is he? Where’s our son?” I asked as if I didn’t hear the last two sentences that he said while shaking him on the shoulders.

“Mi amor—”

“Where is our son, Jace?! I want to see him now!” My voiced raised as I began to get hysterical. All I wanted to do was to see my son as soon as possible.

I couldn’t believe it, but now, I finally understood why I felt like my son never died. Even though I’ve been mourning his death for years, in my heart, I felt like he’s just nearby and didn’t left me.

That night, when he ‘died’, the police couldn’t retrieve any bodies from inside the burning car. According to the investigation, our son’s body was blown apart because of the grenade that blew the car into pieces. Hearing those words was too much.

Just thinking how my son died and that we couldn’t even retrieve his body tripled the pain. I felt like I was going crazy. It was too much that I thought, wouldn’t be able to get up and live life again.

Because of so much sorrow and sadness of what happened to our son not to mention that our marriage began to be in haywire that time, we just let the police handle everything.

According to them, they were certain that there was only one person inside the car when that happened. The scene was so heartbreaking that I couldn’t even look at it. I was so devastated that I lose consciousness a couple of times.

The next days after that horrific incident, everything was almost blurry that I couldn’t almost recall it because I remained inside the room, staring into space for how many days and didn’t allow anyone to approach me. Even if my family and my husband kept on trying to comfort me, I didn’t let them. I pushed everyone away.

I couldn’t accept what happened to JC that I remained in my own little world. Even Jace couldn’t talk to me properly.

I had the difficulty moving on with my life without my son after that but I somehow managed to even though I felt like I’ve been nothing but an empty shell this past three years. Now that I’m beginning to start accepting that JC would no longer come back, this happened.

“I don’t know yet, mi amor, but I promise to find answers to our questions as soon as possible. This is supposed to be good news for both of us, but I can’t help being worried of you, especially in your condition right now.” He raked his fingers through his hair.

I bit my lower lip, trying to calm myself down but it was too hard to do so. “What do you mean?” I asked softly while my tears continued falling. He looked at me sullenly.

“I’ve been waiting for you to tell me about this but until now, you remained quiet about it. I can’t help but to think that you’re not happy about it.” My forehead crinkled, couldn’t follow what he was talking about until it finally dawned on me.

While still biting my lip, I looked down. “I’ve been trying to find the right time but you’ve been so busy these past few days. You always come home late at night too. I’m sorry if you felt like I didn’t have any intention of telling you about it. But believe me when I tell you that I was the happiest when I confirmed it.”

His eyes widened. “Y-You mean, I was right all along?” He asked in disbelief. A small smiled appeared on my face even though I was crying. Somehow, I felt so alive and happy thinking about our unborn child.

I took his hand and then placed it on my tummy. “Yes, mi amor. I’m pregnant. We’re going to be parents again.” I confessed. He remained quiet for a couple of seconds before he suddenly pulled me for a tight embrace.

“I’m so happy right now, mi amor. A while ago, I was full of doubt and worry because didn’t want us to be heartbroken again in case that man was just telling lies, but now, I realized that I shouldn’t be feeling that way because we still have a reason to be happy whatever happens.

“God, I just hope that our JC is really alive. These past three years, I was nothing but a walking empty shell. I kept on wishing for the stars to give back JC to us. I thought, that was impossible anymore but now, there’s still a small chance that he’ll be back to us. And there’s another blessing too.” He pulled away from me a little bit and then leaned down to kiss my tummy.

“Daddy and mommy love you so much, baby. Hang in there because daddy promise that the moment you come out of this world, our family is finally complete and happy.” My heart swelled with joy upon hearing his promise.

Just thinking about that scenario; the possibility that JC will be with us by that time was making me so happy already.

“We’re going to have another baby, mi amor. I can’t believe that this day finally came.” I wiped my tears as I chuckled softly.

“Yes. I can’t believe how sharp-shooter you are.” I answered, trying to sound humorous.

“Of course, I am!” He said so proudly and even pounded his fist on his chest. I shook my head and laughed.

“Thank God. I finally made you laugh. Seeing you cry like that hurt me, mi amor. I just wish that I am capable of making your wishes come true right now so that I would be able to give you all your wishes. But rest assured that I will investigate about what really happened to JC as soon as possible. I will look for him no matter what happens.” He sighed.

“If that man was telling the truth, I won’t be able to forgive myself for being so negligent that time. I could’ve handled the investigation myself back then but I was too consumed by grief and sorrow not to mention that you kept on pushing me away that time. I let all the emotions clouded my better judgement.” He voiced out guiltily and full of regret. I caressed his face.

“Just like you, I’m to blame too because everything that happened was so hard for me that’s why when the police told us the result of their investigation, I felt like I died too. I wallowed in sorrow and grief that i didn’t think of the possibility that JC wasn’t in that car before it exploded.” My voice trembled again as my throat tightened.

“Shhh. It’s useless to blame ourselves now. The only thing that we could do now is to find the truth. This time, we’ll in this together. We well do anything to free our family from all these mess.” He then gathered me into his arms once again and then kissed me full of love.

Jace is right. It’s no use thinking of what we could’ve done that time because it already happened. The important thing now is for us to do our parts in finding the truth.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

I slowly stepped inside our house as if my feet weighed a couple of kilos. I then looked around and couldn’t hold back my tears again upon seeing all the things that reminded me of my son. His big portrait was still in its place.

All the picture frames consisting his pictures were still there too. Nothing was changed since I left the house. I took one of his pictures which was displayed near the big television and then stared at it emotionally. I traced the small figure of my son on the picture as my heart clenched tightly.

“JC…” I sobbed softly and then hugged the picture to my chest. The longing that I was feeling was indescribable. I felt a pair of strong arms wrapped around me from behind.

“Shhh. That’s enough, mi amor. Everything will be alright. I promise you that.” He whispered to me, trying to comfort me.

“JC is alive, right? Tell me that our son is really alive.” I begged.

“I hope so too, mi amor. Let’s pray that that man wasn’t lying.” He sounded like he was having a hard time seeing me like that. He then kissed the top of my head.

Two days ago, we decided to come home to New York to be with our family and share the good news about my pregnancy. When Jace asked me where we should stay while we were in New York, I was the one who volunteered for us to go home to our house.

He was undeniably surprised but then smiled at me upon hearing my willingness to finally go home. Before I heard about the possibility that JC was still alive, just thinking of going back home to our house was already making me breakdown with so much grief.

I didn’t want to see the house because it would surely make me miss my son even more and the pain would surely double. But now, I finally gathered enough strength to come back home with the hope that JC would eventually come home with us soon.

We stayed in that position until I finally calmed down. I could tell that Jace was affected as well but he was trying to toughen himself up just for me.

When I finally felt calmer, we ate our dinner together. I didn’t have the appetite but for the sake of my baby, I still ate some. After that, we went upstairs and then cleaned ourselves.

When we went to bed, we talked about the past. Reminiscing those times when JC was still with us and our family was happy. We were both so emotional remembering those times but we chose to be in each other’s arms to ease the pain.

Every corner of the house was full of memories of him and it was so hard. The only consolation I had was the possibility that he’s still alive. I kept on praying every night, pleading Him to bring back my son to us.

Then, Saturday night came, and my family came over. We invited them for a family dinner. My father came home too because it was weekend.

When my parents arrived, my mother embraced me so tightly. I could tell that she was still worried about me.

“Are you okay now, darling? Staying in this house is surely hard for you.” Her voice was full of concern. I smiled and then nodded my head.

“You don’t have to worry about me, mommy. Yes, it was hard, but I am trying my best to be okay. Jace’s presence is enough for me to be okay.” It was her turn to smile.

“I’m glad you’re finally beginning to live life again. This is what I’ve been wishing for. To see you smile and be happy again.”

“Your mother is right. We want nothing but for you to be happy. I hope that this time, everything’s going to be fine.” It was my father. I hugged them both.

“Thank you, mommy and daddy. I love you both.”

“Auntie Tin, what about me? Didn’t you see me?” I pulled away from my mom and dad when I heard the complain of my cute nephew. I didn’t see them arriving.

“Oh, hello, Marky boy. Come. Give Auntie Tin a hug.” I coaxed him and then opened my arms for him. He ran to my arms and then gave me a kiss on the cheek. He was holding one of the Rubik’s cube that I gave him before. I hugged me tightly.

“Auntie Tin missed you so much.” I kissed him on the forehead, and he giggled. I took him onto my arms and then greeted Maggie and Marco who were looking at us with a smile on their faces. Then, Jace joined us too.

He just finished taking a bath. To my amusement, Marky’s eyebrows furrowed when he saw him.

“Auntie, why’s that man here?” He voiced out in displeasure with his not so clear words.

“Son, don’t be rude. He is your Auntie Tin’s husband. Call him uncle Jace.” Marco rebuked softly. Marky looked at me confusedly.

“Husband? Why him, Auntie Tin?” Everyone couldn’t hold back our laugh because of his answer. I looked at Jace who was shaking his head in amusement.

“Did you hear that, mi amor? Our little Marky boy here is curious why I chose you to be my husband.” I asked him teasingly. He came closer to us before answering.

“Because your uncle Jace and Auntie Tin love each other so much. Just like your mommy and daddy. They love each other that’s why they got married. Then, you came. You’re the fruit of their love.” He explained with a friendly tone and I couldn’t help but to remember those times when he was talking to JC. He had the same gentle tone.

Marky looked at his parents as if he was in shock. “Mommy, daddy, I’m your fruit?” He shook his head vigorously. “I don’t want to be a fruit.” Everyone laughed again. He’s such an adorable kid.

Later on, everyone went to the dining room. I looked at the time. It was already 7 pm. I was about to ask my husband a question when the doorbell rang. Jace was the one who opened the door but then, it was already a couple of minutes have passed but he hasn’t returned yet so I decided to check on him.

I didn’t get surprise when I saw him with his mom at the living room. We invited her too because we wanted her to hear the good news. I walked towards them. When my mother in law noticed me, I smiled and then greeted her.

“Good evening, mom. I’m glad you came.” I uttered with an uncomfortable smile when I noticed the way he stares at me. He had a serious look on her face as she faced me.

“I want you to be honest with me at this instant, Christine. Are you going to stay with my son for good this time or are you going to run away again when a problem arises because if you’re just going to leave him again, just leave him now before it’s too late.” I was stunned.

“Mom, what are you saying?!” Jace rebuked in disbelief.

“I just don’t want to see you give up on life once again because of her. Now that you two are together again, I’m worried that she might give up on your marriage and leave you in pain again.” Her eyes watered upon saying that.

“Mom—” Jace was about to answer when I decided to talk.

“I’m sorry of what I did in the past, mom, but I just did what I thought was right back then. I almost went insane because of what happened to our JC and if I didn’t go away, I maybe didn’t survive. It was too much for me to stay back then. But it’s different now.

“I realized that no matter what I do, Jace is still the one for me. I accepted him into my life again because I love him so much. Now, we’re slowly trying our best to be happy again and we’re hoping for your support. I just hope that you can give that to us.” I said with clear determination. Jace snaked his arm around my waist and then pulled me closer to him.

“You know how much I love my wife, mom. Please, can you just be happy for us?” Jace’s voice was pleading. His mother’s face softened while staring at the both of us before eventually sighing.

“I actually felt relieved when you told me that you got back together but at the same time, I can’t help getting worried. I don’t want the past to happen again because—”

“That won’t happen again, mom. I’ll make sure of it.” Jace interrupted. His mother sighed again.

“I hope so, son. I hope so.” Her gaze shifted on me. “Christine, promise me that whatever happens, you will never leave my son again. I’m begging you.”

I smiled and then held her by the hand. “You don’t have to beg, mom, because this time, I’ll stay no matter what. I promise you that.” She finally smiled and then hugged me. Finally, everything’s falling into place.

Soon after that, we joined the others in the dining room. My family was happy when they saw my mother in law and greeted her cheerfully.

We then ate dinner together. For the first time in a long time, our families were together and happy. After our dinner, while drinking coffee, Jace and I stood up in front of everyone with a smile on our faces.

“Thank you for coming, everyone. This means a lot to us.” We intertwined our fingers together and smile to each other before Jace continued. “We have a very good news to share with you all that’s why we invited you over.” He then kissed my cheek before he finally revealed the good news. “We’re happy to announce that…we’re pregnant!” Everyone was so surprised but excited at the same time.

“Oh, my God! Congratulations to the both of you!” My mother said emotionally. I hugged her, feeling emotional yet happy at the same time. The others congratulated us too and we couldn’t be any happier. But that happiness wasn’t complete because our first born wasn’t with us.

Please, come home to us soon, sweetheart. Mommy and daddy are waiting for you…

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Christine is pregnant again. Jace is really a sharp-shooter. LOL

What do you think? Is it wise for Jace and Tin to believe the possibility that their son is alive even if they will get hurt double in case it isn’t true?

Who finds Marky cute? 

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 30

HAPPY READING, GUYS!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

It has been three days since we announced Christine’s pregnancy to both of our families but we haven’t returned to Houston yet. We decided to spend two more days in our house because we’re surrounded with everything that reminds us of our son.

We’re trying our best to stay positive even if it’s so hard to do so. Three years have passed and during those difficult years, we’ve been mourning JC’s death. Until now, I couldn’t even forgive myself because of what happened to him.

I thought, I would never have the chance to make it up to my son but now, looks like fate has finally smiled upon us and we’re hoping that this is not just a lie.

I slowly opened the nursery room. This room was used to be JC’s room but he never had the chance to sleep in here during the night because he couldn’t sleep without Christine lulling him to sleep and lying down beside him while breastfeeding not to mention that he kept on waking up in the middle of the night and crying, looking for his mommy.

We couldn’t leave him in the nursery room alone because he’s such a cry-baby. Besides that, Christine wasn’t comfortable with the idea because he was still a baby.

I drew a deep breath as I looked around. His toys, walker, children’s books that Christine and I used to read to him before he slept and many more of his things that were still there. Ever since that horrific incident that destroyed our family three years ago, I never had the strength to go into this room because I knew that if I saw everything inside, I would breakdown.

But now, for the first time after three long years, I finally had the strength to go inside. But of course, the pain is still there the moment I stepped inside.

Yes, it still feels hard seeing all the things that reminds me of JC but it’s kinda different now. Knowing that there’s a possibility that JC’s still alive is giving me hope. Christine came to this room on our second night here and she broke down upon seeing all our son’s things. She was so emotional that I got scared that it might affect her condition.

I’ve known Christine to be a strong woman but when it comes to JC, she becomes vulnerable because of the pain.

Before we came to home here to New York, we went to the doctor’s and the doctor said that Christine should avoid getting stressed out because it might affect the baby inside her.

Thankfully, I managed to calm her down after about half an hour of weeping while calling our son’s name. Every tear that fell from her eyes felt like a knife that stabbed my heart thousand times. Even if it was so hard for me, I comforted her the best way I could while trying my best not to cry as well.

It’s really hard to comfort someone when you’re hurt too. I took a deep breath.

“Daddy and mommy are trying to be positive in life, son, so please, come back to us. We’re here waiting for you. We can’t achieve real happiness without you in our lives.” I muttered softly as I took one of his pictures that were on display.

I looked at my son on that picture. That was taken during his 10-month celebration. We celebrated every month until he finally reached his first birthday.

He looked so cute on that picture. A smile appeared on my lips when I remembered how he suddenly grabbed his cake and wiped it on his face. Christine and I were laughing so hard because he looked too adorable.

My heart clenched painfully upon remembering those precious moments with our son.

It really is hard for parent to move on when their child dies. It’s actually impossible to move on from that. What happened to our son was the reason why Christine and I got separated for a couple of years, but now that there’s a possibility that JC might be alive after all, I felt so happy. I would do everything to know the truth.

I stared at JC’s picture and a pained smile appeared on my face. He really looked like me when I was still a baby. Even my mother used to say that whenever she sees JC before.

My son took a lot from me but when it comes to his eyes, that’s a different story because he has his mother’s electric blue eyes.

My chest tightened in pain reminiscing the past. I put back the picture frame on its rightful place and was about to take the other one when I heard a knock on the opened door. I furtively wiped my tears and then face the direction of the door.

“Yes, Vina?” I asked when I saw one of our household helpers.

“You have a visitor, sir.” She informed. My eyebrows creased and looked at the time. It was already 10:25 am.

“Okay. Thank you.” She nodded her head and then left. I looked around once again and then heaved a sigh before exiting the nursery room. I went downstairs and saw one of my good friends in the TBG. He was talking to my wife at the living room.

“You’re late.” I uttered while sauntering toward them.

“Excuse me. I’m not late. I arrived here at exactly 10:25. You’re the one who’s late. It’s already 10:30” Christine chuckled.

“Well, T here is right, mi amor. Just as they say; when you come on time, you’re late.” She said. Well, she’s right because that’s what I do when it comes to business.

“Come on, mi amor. You should be on my side.” My wife rolled her eyes.

“Whatever. Anyway, I’ll leave you two here. I’ll just continue what I’m doing at the kitchen.” My forehead wrinkled upon hearing what she said.

“What? You’re cooking?” I asked in disbelief. She placed her hands on her waist and then raised an eyebrow at me.

“Yes. Is there a problem with that?” I scratched the back of my head.

“Nothing, mi amor. It’s just that, you shouldn’t be doing that. You’re pregnant and—”

“Yes, and evenin my condition right now, I am not an invalid person, okay? Don’t worry about me because I know my limit. I’m just cooking.” She answered with a hint of irritation. I was about to answer when I heard T scoffed.

“OA.” He then said before smirking at me. I glared at him but he just raised his hand and made a peace-sign at me.

“Shut up! Just tell me about the result of your investigation and leave!” I hissed irritably and Christine gave me a look.

“You’re being rude to your friend, Jace!” She rebuked. T laughed.

“Don’t worry about it, Mrs. Montejo. I’m already used to it.” My wife shook her head.

“Okay. I’ll leave you two here then. Anyway, why don’t you stay for lunch, T?” She offered to my friend.

“Sure, Mrs. Montejo. I really want to taste your cooking.” I gave him a sharp stare, but the jerk just smirked at me.

“Good then. I’m not that good in cooking but I’m trying my best to be better. Just discuss whatever you need to discuss while I’m cooking.” My wife said before finally walked away and returned to the kitchen.

“And you really accepted my wife’s offer?”

“Of course. I love free food.” T even laughed. I shook my head and then sat on the single sofa.

“Whatever. Let’s just begin what you came here for. I’m dying to hear the result. I asked you this favor because I knew that you could give me result immediately.” I said formally and his face became formal as well.

“Okay. First, I’ll let you know about what I’ve found out about the Alta Hama Group.” He began and then gave me an envelope consisting of reports about the said group. I was about to start reading its content when T spoke.

“Apparently, this group is involved with child trafficking and internal organ trafficking. Not only that, they’re on illegal drugs trading and terrorism too. That’s how dangerous they are.” My forehead knitted together. I already knew about the latter two but not the first two.

“What? Child trafficking and internal organ trafficking? Are these b*stards really this crazy?” I couldn’t believe what I’m hearing.

“Yes, bud. They take children from their families and make money out of them by selling them or their internal organs. Aside from that, they’re keeping some of the children and raise them as their army, brainwashing them into believing into to their beliefs; that what they’re fighting for is right.” I gulped inaudibly. Hearing those gave me more determination to destroy that group.

I’ve never had this strong urge to destroy criminals before. They’re the only ones who managed to awaken the monster that has been sleeping inside of me for a long time.

Then, I suddenly realized something.

“You’re telling me that there’s a possibility that they’ve been keping my son and raised him as one of them?” I asked as my hands formed into fists. Overwhelming rage slowly ate my heart inside and out. Just imagining the possibility of it was already making me want to fly into a fit of rage.

“I think that’s best scenario that we could hope for for the time being because if that’s the case and he’s still alive, we still have the chance to rescue him from those monsters. But what if they already sold him or worst raised him to get his internal organs? I don’t want to sound too negative about this, but with this kind of group, everything is possible that’s why you need to move fast.” I abruptly stood up.

“I will kill those b*stards! They need to make sure that they haven’t been hurting my son in any way or else, I will make sure that they’ll pay. I will not kill them right away. I’ll make sure that they will suffer greatly until they will be the one to ask me to kill them for good!” I roared thunderously and then punched the wall full of rage. I couldn’t even feel the pain it caused me because I was in so much rage.

“Calm down, bud.” I looked at T.

“How can I calm down after hearing those things?! I can’t just stand here and wait, bud! I have to do something!” I raked my fingers through my hair in so much frustration and anger.

“What’s happening here?” T and I both looked at the one who spoke. It was my wife. She was staring at me with her eyebrows knitted together. Then, her gaze went down to my already bleeding fist. Her eyes widened.

“Oh, my god! What happened to your hand?!” She approached me and then took my hand to look at it.

“He’s mad because—” T was about to answer Christine’s question, but I didn’t let him finish. I couldn’t let her know about what T just informed me. She would freak out and get stressed out for sure. Not to mention the worry that she could possibly feel for our son.

“Nothing, mi amor. I just can’t help but to get mad when I heard how evil our enemies are. T here just informed me of their doings and it made my blood boil.”

“What do you mean? Is it bad that you even punched the wall? I can’t believe you! Why did you have to do that?!” She answered in disbelief.

“Yes, it is that bad, because those people were the ones who were responsible of what happened to us three years ago. They’re the one’s who took JC from us.” My voice was slightly shaking in so much anger even though I was trying my best to appear calm in front of my wife. Her lovely face turned sad upon hearing that.

“I can’t forgive those people, mi amor. I promise you that I will hunt them down wherever they are and drag them to where they belong. Now that I’ve discovered how evil they are, I can’t let them continue breathing freely like this. I must end their spree once and for all.” I said through gritted teeth. I noticed that my wife turned silent after that.

She looked like she was about to cry. Worry was evident on her face too. I placed a finger under her chin and then made her look at me.

“What happened?” I asked gently.

“I’m just worried about you. You want to go after those people who took away JC form us without considering the dangers of it. Those people are dangerous, mi amor. What if they would get you too or worse, kill you? I won’t be able to take it if that happens.” Her voice broke as she got emotional.

I drew a deep breath and then gathered her into my arms. “Shhh. You don’t have to worry about me, mi amor. I have a lot of people who could help me with this mission. Knowing that you’re here beside me is enough for me. Just stay with me and be my strength. That’s all I am asking from you.” I kissed her on the forehead as my arms tightened around her soft body.

Then, T cleared his throat. “Don’t worry, Mrs. Montejo. Even if I won’t be able to help your husband here in his fight because I have a very important mission to do, rest assured that he has a lot of people who will help him. I’ll guarantee you that.” She pulled away from me a little bit and then looked at T.

“I hope everything’s going to be alright. All I want right now is to see our son, nothing else and live in peace with my family.” She voiced out.

“Mi amor…” She forced a smile as she looked at me.

“I’ll just get the first aid kit to clean your wound.” She then turned her back and walked away. I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration.

“Why didn’t you tell her about the complete details? She has the right to know about it too.” T asked. I shook my head.

“No. Didn’t you see how worried she was? I don’t want to add stress to her. Not on her condition right now.”

“What do you mean?” A small smile appeared on my lips.

“She’s pregnant, bud. I don’t want this to affect her pregnancy in any way. I won’t tell her about this if that means protecting her.”

“Wow! Congratulations! When you told me that you and Christine got together again, I was surprised because I honestly didn’t expect for her to return to you again after what happened. But now, you didn’t just manage to take her back, she’s also pregnant too. You’re the man!” I couldn’t help but to chuckle because of what he said.

Typical T. When he’s with his friends, the serious him disappears. I mentally shook my head.

Seconds later, my wife came back and then cleaned my wound. She was quiet the whole time. I wanted to talk to her but I didn’t know what to say.

“I’ll just finish what I’m doing in the kitchen, okay?” She said after she was done.

“Do you need a hand, mi amor?” I asked.

“No. It’s okay. I can manage. Just entertain T here. Anyway, we have beers in the fridge, right? Do you want me to take some for you two?” She offered.

“No, we’re fine. I’ll just get it later.” She forced a smile.

“Okay, then.” She then went back to the kitchen.

“Hey, your wife told you to entertain me. Why don’t you dance for a change? I haven’t seen you dance before.” T said while laughing.

“Fùcker. What do you think of me, some kind of gigolo? Have you turned into a gay now that you’re interested in seeing me dance?” He laughed full f amusement.

“Well, why not?” He even blinked his eyes innumerably, copying the sexy gays in movies. I felt like all the hairs on my nape stand up because of what he did.

“Damn! Don’t ever do that again, bud. You’re creeping me out.” I said full of disgust and he laughed full of amusement.

“Anyway, stop messing around and tell me about the other one.” I then said, referring to the other assignment that I asked him. He didn’t have enough time but because I asked it as a favor, he agreed to do it.

He finally turned serious as he gave me the second envelope that he was holding. It was about the kid that my wife met before.

“Well, this is the intriguing part. The doctor and his wife don’t have any criminal records at all. When you told me that there’s a possibility that they’re connected to a certain syndicate, I took that as a lead and investigate some of the syndicates and terrorist groups out there. I’ve discovered that they’re in a lot of charity works. They even have a foundation, helping people with chronic illness in their treatments.”

“What? Are you sure we’re talking about the same people here?” I asked in disbelief.

“No. I’m sure about this. But I’m not finished yet. I noticed something weird with these couple. They already adopted ten children so far but apparently, the other five died in a car crash.” My forehead creased.

“What? All of them died in that car crash?”

“Yes, bud, and that’s the intriguing part.”

“What do you mean?” The corner of his lips lifted.

“Looks like you suspicion was right after all. This doctor together with his wife is most likely connected to a syndicate. If your suspicion is right, those remaining five kids are in danger.” My lips open as I intended to say something but nothing came out of my mouth.

I suddenly got worried of those kids. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter, guys?

Who still remembers T? Have you read his story already?

Will Jace succeed on destroying the Alta Hama Group?

Will they have the chance to reunite with JC?

Judging from this chapter; Is JC really alive?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 31

HAPPY WEEKENDS, GUYS! I HOPE YOU LIKE THIS CHAPTER:)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I smiled as I looked at the packed food that I prepared early this morning. For some reason, I felt excited to see the kids at our meeting place again. It has been almost a week that I haven’t seen them because we went to New York for a couple of days.

“You look so excited.” Jace commented as he threw me a glance. We’re on our way to our company and Jace was the one who’s here with me today.

“Well, I don’t know why but I am really excited to see them. I just hope that they will like the food that I prepared for them.”

“They better like it. I don’t know why but I can’t help getting jealous of them for a little bit. I mean, you looked so happy while you were cooking this morning for them. I’ve never seen you looking so happy like that everytime you cook for me. I can’t help but to think that you’re just cooking for me because you’re obligated to do so.” I looked at him in disbelief.

I faced him and then raised an eyebrow at him. “Are you serious? Of course, it wasn’t like that.” I explained. He kept quiet for a couple of seconds and I thought, he really was serious and feeling sulky but then, he suddenly burst into laughter.

“I’m just kidding, mi amor. Of course, I know that when you cook for me, you do it with all the love in your heart because you love me. You pour all your love that’s why your food tastes so delicious.” I gave him a deadpan look because I knew that he wasn’t talking about an actual food which made his laugh louder.

“Let me guess. You’re not referring to a food. You’re thinking of something perverted again.” I said in disbelief. His laugh became louder.

“You really know me, mi amor.”

I smacked his arm in irritation. “You’re really crazy sometimes. I thought you were serious about being jealous of the kids!”

“Well, I just wanted to tease you a little bit because you look like a mother who hasn’t seen her kids for a long time.” That made me smile.

“I don’t know why I feel like this but I’m really happy of the thought that I’d be seeing them again, especially Neo.” Jace’s forehead wrinkled.

“Neo? He’s the younger boy, right?” There was a hint of curiosity in his voice. I already told him everything about Cade and Neo and he seemed to be interested in them too. He told me the result of T’s investigation on the kids’ parents and I couldn’t help but to be surprise.

According to him, they don’t have any criminal record at all. In fact, they’re active in helping others through charity works. I should feel relieved of that news because the kids are safe, but for some reason, I wasn’t convinced at all.

Even Jace was the same. He said that there’s something weird about them and he promised to do everything to know about them further.

“Yes, he is. I don’t know why but I felt weird when I saw that boy for the first time in person. Even when I saw his picture for the first time, the feeling was the same. The only difference is; when I saw him in person, those weird feelings became stronger and clearer. I can’t explain what I’m feeling.”

“Now, I really want to meet these kids in person. I’m really curious about them, especially about Neo, because whenever you’re talking about him, you look very happy and alive.”

“Yes. Somehow, remembering about him gives me comfort. It makes me calm too.” I answered fondly with a smile. Jace continued on driving until we finally reached the place.

As usual, the Mexican food truck was already open. I looked around, looking for Cade and Neo, but to my disappointment, they weren’t there. My mood changed. Suddenly, I felt sad.

I looked at the packed food that I brought for them. Before Jace and I went home to New York, I told the vendor at the food truck to give food to Cade and Neo if ever they come in the morning. I already paid in advance too.

“It looks like they didn’t come today.” Jace said while looking around. When the vendor saw us, he approached us.

“Hi, Mrs. Montejo. I’m glad that you finally came here. The two kids came yesterday, and they were looking for you. Just like what you told me; I gave them food. While they were eating here, a man suddenly arrived and then forced them to go with him.

“The kids seemed to be scared but eventually went with him quietly. I wanted to report what happened to the police, but I heard them calling the man papa.” Ronaldo, the owner of the food truck informed me.

“Papa?”

“Yes, Mrs. Montejo. I’ve been thinking about what happened since last night. I couldn’t sleep because something’s telling me that I made a mistake by not reporting it. I should’ve reported it to the police. I feel so bad not doing anything. I don’t know why but I feel like there’s something weird with their father.” Ronaldo answered while shaking his head confusedly.

“Thank you for the information, Ronaldo.” I then turned my back and then walked toward the parking lot. The worry inside of me was indescribable.

“Mrs. Montejo, you forgot this.” I looked back and saw him waving the rest of the money that I gave him.

“Keep the change, Ronaldo.” He smiled and then thanked me. When I reached the car, I opened the door and was about to get in when Jace finally spoke.

“What do you plan to do now, mi amor?”

“Let’s go to Cade and Neo’s place. Something’s telling me that they’re in trouble.” I got in and then sat on the shotgun seat. Jace went to the driver’s seat and then closed the door. But instead of starting the engine of the car, he faced me.

“Listen to me, mi amor. We can’t just go to their house.” I furrowed at him.

“Why not?” His lips parted, wanting to say something but not a word came out of his mouth. He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“Answer me, Jace. Don’t tell me that you know something that I don’t?” I could tell that he was keeping something from me judging from the expression on his face. “You didn’t tell me everything.” I continued with certainty.

He heaved a sigh. “You’re right, mi amor. I’m hiding something from you, but this is for your own good. Besides, I’m not sure yet if my suspicion was right. The report that T gave me isn’t confirmed yet, but I will confirm it myself and when that time comes, I will tell you everything. I don’t want you to get stressed out of something that it isn’t sure yet.” He

My eyebrows creased. “What are you talking about? You’re making me nervous. T investigated the background of Cade and Neo’s parents, right? I thought, their records were clean and that they’re not bad people?”

“That’s what the records say but me and T aren’t convinced at all. Please, mi amor. Don’t stress yourself out too much about this. You know that stress is not good for you. Let me handle this. Just trust me.” I looked at him in disbelief.

For some reason, I suddenly remembered the past. He told me the exact same thing before that horrific incident happened.

I shook my head vigorously. “No! You told me the exact same thing years ago. You kept a secret from me and chose to deal everything on your own. Look what it brought us? You promised not to do the same and will open up to me no matter what.” I couldn’t help but to chide up at him sullenly.

“Mi amor…” He tried to hold my hand, but I didn’t let him. I saw the pain that registered on his face because of my rejection. I opened the door and stepped out of the car. He followed me.

“If you really love me, you won’t keep anything from me.”

“Mi amor, please, listen to reasons. I don’t intend on keeping this form you. Just for now.” I shook my head before I turned my back on him. I was about to walk away when he hugged me from behind.

“Sorry, mi amor. I know that I’m being selfish again, but I don’t want this to affect your condition. Just like I’ve told you a while ago, I’ve never intended to keep this from you. Just let me verify everything first before telling you about it, please? Can’t you at least wait for a little bit longer? I promise not to betray your trust.” His voice was begging.

I could feel that he was having a hard time. I could feel the turmoil inside of him. I heaved a sigh.

“I’m worried about those kids, Jace. I can’t explain why I feel like this, but I won’t stop until I see with my own eyes that they’re not in danger. If you won’t tell me anything, I won’t ask you to anymore but don’t stop when I decide to do something about it.”

“No!” I didn’t expect his reaction. To my surprise, he made me face him. I almost gasped when I saw the panic and anger on his face. “You will not involve yourself with this, mi amor, and that’s final. All of my effort will be washed down the drain if you do that. I knew that you would get mad at me for not telling you everything, but I did that for you and our baby. Besides, this is just for temporary.

“Please, listen to me, mi amor. This isn’t just about us anymore. Remember that you have our little one inside of you now and I don’t want something bad happen to the both of you because I won’t be able to take it. You’re my life and I will do anything to protect you and our unborn baby. Just give me a couple of days to do what I need to do and after that, I’ll tell you everything. Please?” He was staring at me with puppy dog eyes.

I bit my lower lip. I don’t know what’s happening to me. I know that I shouldn’t be pushing this too hard because of my condition but I can’t help myself. There’s something telling me to do something as soon as I could before it’s too late.

I’ve never felt this way before and I didn’t know what to do. I heaved a sigh.

“Fine.” His face brightened. “But I will only give you three days to do whatever you need to do and after that, tell me everything.” He nodded his head.

“Of course, mi amor. Thank you for understanding me.” He then pulled me by the waist and then enveloped me into a tight embrace. After that, we proceeded on going to our company. I thought, Jace would stay with me the whole day but Viper came and Jace left.

JACE’s POV

I pounded my fist on the steering wheel in frustration and anger. Our mission was just finished. Yes, we managed to destroy another hide-out of the Alta Hama Group, but their leader wasn’t there again. I couldn’t believe how good he was in hiding.

That hide-out that we managed to destroy this time was located here in Houston. They really have a wide connection. I thought, their main operation was located only in New York, but I was wrong. Even in Houston and in other States, their presence is in there.

Now, I’m on my way home but I still don’t have any good news for my wife. I stepped on the gas to add more speed when a car suddenly appeared out of nowhere from the right and I almost crashed into it.

Thankfully, my speed was only 40 kph that’s why I managed to avoid the collision with my fast reflexes.

“Damn it!” I hissed and then got out of my car to confront the driver. What a day. I’ve been feeling frustrated since a while ago because I felt like my efforts weren’t enough to catch the leader of AHG and now, this happened.

I walked straight toward that car and then knocked on its window.

“Are you crazy?! If you’re planning to take your own life, don’t involve me in it!” I yelled in anger. I was about to go back to my car when the car door opened, and a familiar face came into view.

My forehead crinkled upon seeing him. I couldn’t be wrong.

“Sorry for causing you trouble. I was just in a hurry.” His voice was calm. I carefully scrutinized him with my eyes. Even if his face looked calm, I could tell that his eyes were telling otherwise.

“Doctor Baron?” I questioned and I groaned inwardly when I realized that I just uttered his name out loud.

“You know me?” He looked surprised and I had to think of something believable response quickly.

“I heard a lot about you because of your charity works.”

He nodded his head and smiled. “Oh, I didn’t know that I’ve been attracting attention. Our family has been helping people in need for years already and I’m proud of it. Anyway, I’m so sorry for what happened.” I flashed a smile.

“it’s okay now. I’m sure, you didn’t do it on purpose. I’m sorry too for my outburst. I’ve had a bad day.” I answered with a friendly tone.

“I’m glad everything’s okay. Anyway, I need to go. They’re waiting for me at the medical mission.” He was about to get into his car when I spoke.

“Medical mission? I’m on my way to a blood donation program. I heard there’s a medical mission there too. Is that where you’re going?” I inquired. Yes, I saw that medical mission on the report that T gave me. Thankfully, I still remember it.

“What a coincidence. Is it in Saint Michael’s Hospital?” He asked in surprise.

“Yes, it is. I can’t believe that we’re actually going to the same place. Yes, that’s the place. We should hurry up now then so that we won’t be late.” I tried to sound as friendly as possible. An unknown emotion flashed through his eyes as he scrutinized me with not so obvious stare, but it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

While we were on our way to the hospital that he was saying, I made sure not to lose him while tailing his car. I was only planning to send one of my men on that medical mission to observe Doctor Baron but now, I happened to run into him.

I smirked. I thought, today’s not my lucky day, but I was wrong because I’ve finally met him in person.

When we arrived there, I was surprised because of the big crowd that I saw. I couldn’t believe that there were a lot of people who actually attends these kinds of programs.

Doctor Baron approached me when he got out of his car.

“You haven’t introduced yourself yet. What’s your name again?” He asked. I smiled.

“I’m Slate Montes, Doctor Baron.” I introduced myself. I’ve been using that name in my missions and even if he’s going to background check me under that name, he would end up with information that was already made up by the ET VINDEX.

“What a nice name.” He praised with a smile, but I could see right through him. “It’s nice meeting you Mr. Montes. Anyway, I need to go inside. We also offer free consultation in this medical mission and it’s my turn now.”

I met his gaze. “I’m glad that there are still people like you who help people in need without asking for money in return, Mr. Baron.”

“Well, it makes me happy helping other people. I’ll go on ahead now, Mr. Montes. Good luck on donating blood.” He then walked away.

To make my act believable, I registered myself as a blood donor because I could feel Mr. Baron’s stares in my back.

While waiting for my turn, I was sitting on the chair while furtively observing my surroundings. My jaw flexed when I noticed some men lurking around the area. They were trying their best to hide their real intentions, but I could identify those kinds of people in just a glance.

Mr. Baron already began his charity work and I noticed how people treated him very nicely. They were very grateful of him.

When I finally finished my turn, I just rested for a couple of minutes in one of beds there. Each bed was separated with curtains so that there’s still be privacy in each cubicle.

When I finally regained my strength, I was about to get up when I overheard people talking from the next cubicle.

“Doctor Baron, we still need additional donations so that we could proceed on our next charity program, especially the charity auction.” A woman said.

“I thought, Mr. Henrick already donated? He promised me to donate a large amount of money so that we could push through with our charity event.” I could hint the stress in his voice. I got up and then pushed the curtain aside. I was right. They’re just in the next cubicle.

“Mr. Montes?” Mr. Baron looked surprised upon seeing me. He was with a woman who looked like his secretary.

“Pardon my intrusion, Doctor Baron, but I overheard what you two were discussing while I was resting after my blood donation. If you still need some donations, I can give you that. I’m impressed of what you do and I want to help as well.”

“Really? You’re willing to do that? Mind you, Mr. Montes, we don’t get something in return out of this charity works that we’re doing. This is not a business.” The corner of my lips lifted.

“I’m a businessman, Mr. Baron, and I surely know what charity means. Besides, I just want to help. I can’t just go on and pretend that I didn’t hear what you two were talking about just now because I could help a lot of people for donating. Let’s just say that I want to share my blessings to others because my business is doing good.” I answered casually.

“Wow. Hearing a young businessman say that is kinda refreshing nowadays. If you really like to donate, let’s make it official. I will host a charity auction in my place tomorrow night. I hope you could come. All the proceeds from that auction will go to our foundation.”

“Foundation?” I questioned, pretending to be curious about it even though I already read about that in T’s report too.

“Yes, Mr. Montes. My parents founded that foundation and since I was their only child, I decided to keep it because it changes a lot of lives.”

“Wow. I’m really impressed by your family’s mission. You help a lot of people. I’m sure that your children inherited that kind of goal from you. Well if you have any.” I said, trying my best to look really impressed. Thankfully, I already perfected the art of pretending. I’ve done this a lot of times during my missions before and I’ve never once got caught lying in front of their faces.

I observed his reaction furtively. He really is good in faking reactions too but his eyes are giving him away. The moment I mentioned about his children, the gleam of his eyes changed. It became cold and cruel.

“Well, I actually have. You’ll meet them tomorrow if you decided to come.”

I smiled. “Don’t worry, Doctor Baron. I will attend the charity auction. I won’t miss this chance to help.”

“Very good. I don’t have an invitation here with me right now but it’s okay. Just tell my name at the entrance. I’ll inform them about you beforehand. If there’s a problem, just call me in my number.” He then handed me a calling card.

’Okay then, Doctor. See you tomorrow evening.“ We shook hands before I exited the hospital.

While I was inside my car, I stared at the calling card before I smirked. Looked like my mission became easier. Who would’ve thought that I would run into him?

I couldn’t believe that I got to approach him without exerting so much effort. Now, I could finally confirm if the children were indeed in danger or not. Christine would surely be happy about this.

I was pulled out of my reverie when my phone suddenly rang. My forehead creased when I saw T calling. I answered right away.

“Yes, bud? Any further development?”

“Yes. It’s about the Alta Hama Group. Apparently, some doctors are involved in this group as well. These doctors are the ones responsible why AHG manage to get internal organs from people through hospitals and they always get away with it.

“According to my source, these people really studied medicine just for the sole purpose of helping their organization. They’ve been members since they were children that’s why the group already brainwashed them. Their loyalty with the Alta Hama Group doesn’t waver easily because they grew up with them.” He informed.

“So, they really raise children to be one of them and then use them for their own benefit?” I asked. I felt like my insides were trembling in so much rage.

“Yes, bud. I sent you the pictures of the doctors that are members of AHG. For now, that’s all I could manage to get.”

“Thank you for your help, T. I owe you one.” He chuckled.

“Don’t worry about it. We in the TBG help each other in times of need anyway.” That made me smile. When our conversation ended, I quickly checked my e-mail and opened the message that T sent me.

My eyes widened when I saw a familiar face among those doctors. Doctor Baron.

I knew it. The moment I laid my eyes on him, I already knew that he wouldn’t do anything good. Yes, he managed to deceive everyone into believing that he’s a kind and charitable person but not me.

I smirked as I stared at the calling card that he gave me. Now, I could finally begin my mission. With a lot of information in my sleeves, I know that I would succeed.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think happened to Cade and Neo?

Do you think Doctor Baron is a good person?

Do you think Jace’s investigation is on the right path?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 32

A/N: Hi guys! I don’t know why some of you were asking me why I didn’t update yesterday. I’ll explain it again. Just like I’ve announced before, I will update every other day if every chapter reaches 100 comments each. Which means, I was supposed to update on Mon, Tue & Fri. BUT since the previous chapter didn’t reach 100 comments, I updated today. If this chapter reaches 100 comments, I’ll update on Thu. If not, I’ll update on Fri. So if you want me to update thrice a week, just follow my condition :)

WARNING!!! This chapter contains MATURE scenes for ADULTS and OPEN-MINDED people only! Read at your own risk!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE POV

I was surprised when I saw my wife at the living room the moment I entered the house. She was lying on the couch and already asleep. The TV was still on. A smile automatically appeared on my face. Looked like she waited for me but fell asleep.

I was about to lean over to kiss her when she suddenly moved as she shifted position. Her face looked sad.

“Hmmm, J-JC…” My body went still when I heard what she was mumbling. Looked like even in her dream, she’s still thinking about our son. I heaved a sigh.

I leaned on my knee and then stared at her beautiful face. Her forehead was creased as she kept on calling for our son’s name. My heart ached. I could feel the longing and pain in her voice.

I touched her soft cheek in a feathery manner so that I woudn’t wake her up.

“Shhh…Don’t worry, mi amor. The moment I prove that our JC is really alive, I will do anything to bring him home to us.” I whispered full of promise and then gently kissed her on the lips.

After that, I took the remote control and turned the tv off. I then carefully carried my wife up to our room and thankfully, she didn’t wake up.

I put her down on the bed and then put a blanket on her. I decided to take a shower first before going to bed. I looked at the time and it was already 10:30 pm. I just came back because I had to meet with Viper devise a plan for tomorrow.

Thankfully, that friend of mine has time to help me on my mission tomorrow.

When I finished showering, I went out of the bathroom and then went to the walk-in closet to look for something to wear. I then blow-dried my hair before going to bed. I was about to join my wife in bed when she stirred and then opened her eyes.

I felt like a heel when I noticed that her eyes were wet with her tears.

“What happened, mi amor?” I asked tenderly and then laid down beside her. I gathered her into my arms and made her pillow on my chest.

“I dreamed of JC.” Her voice cracked. “In my dream, I kept on calling for his name while chasing after him but he ran away from me.” I kissed her forehead.

“Shhh. That’s just a dream, mi amor. I’m sure that if JC was here and saw you, he would surely run straight to your arms. He was a mommy’s boy after all.” I tried to lift up the mood by trying to be positive even though I could feel her pain.

“If JC was really alive, do you think he will accept us as his parents?”

“Well, he doesn’t have a choice because we’re his parents. Besides, I am positive that even if he couldn’t recognize us, our love for him will bring him closer to us.”

“I hope so, mi amor, because I know that I won’t be able to take it if he rejects us.” She sobbed softly.

“Let’s just hope for the best. I really hope that he’s alive. I can’t wait to make it up to him for the lost times.” She nodded her head. I tightened my arms around her and then kissed her forehead once again. We stayed like that for a minute or so before I finally spoke.

“Mi amor, I have something to tell you.”

“What is it about?”

I drew a deep breath. “Tomorrow, I will attend a charity auction. Guest who organized that event.” She craned her head and looked at me with her eyebrows knitted together.

“Who?”

“It’s Neo and Cade’s adoptive father. Doctor Baron.” She gasped in surprise.

“You mean-”

“Yes, mi amor. This is a big opportunity for me to discover what’s really going on with the kids.”

“But how did you manage to take this big step?” She looked impressed. I chuckled.

“I happened to run into him today. He almost caused an accident on the road. Thankfully, he’s a reckless driver that’s why I had the opportunity to meet him. He was in a hurry because he had to attend a medical mission and blood donation program.” I said and then told her everything that happened.

But when I finished telling her what happened, I noticed that she looked worried.

“What happened? I thought, you would be impressed by me?” I asked. She heaved a sigh.

“I’m impressed. It’s just that I can’t help but to worry. What if-” Before she could finish what she was about to say, I put a finger on her lips to silence her.

“Don’t be negative. Just trust me and everything will be alright.” She bit her lower lip and then slowly nodded her head.

“I trust you. Just promise me to be careful.”

“I promise.” I changed the topic after that so that she wouldn’t get stressed out. Then, the next morning, we went out for a date because it was Saturday. We went to the theater to watch a play and my wife loved it.

After that, we had lunch at our favorite restaurant. We then went to the mall to shop some clothes and I couldn’t help but chuckle when Christine went to the baby section and excitedly looked for baby clothes. I did the same. Her excitement was contagious.

I felt so happy seeing her happy. We then went home after that because I had to get ready for the event.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

I looked at myself in the mirror and the corner of my lips twitched. I fixed my bowtie once again to make sure that I looked my best tonight.

“Hi, handsome.” I looked at the one who spoke, and a smile automatically appeared on my face when I saw my beautiful wife. She raked me an appreciative gaze.

“Hello, my beautiful wife. Do you like my get-up for tonight?” I asked with a suave voice and then winked at her. She chuckled softly and then sauntered towards me.

I was wearing a black suit with a white shirt underneath. I even applied gel on my hair and then combed it back to achieve a cool wet look.

“You look so dashing, mi amor. It’s just a pity that I can’t go with you at the auction. I won’t be able to guard you from those promiscuous women that will surely flock around you when they notice that you don’t have a partner.” I chuckled and then pulled her by the waist until our bodies were pressed together.

My friend down there automatically twitched when I felt her soft body pressed against mine, but I tried my best to ignore it.

“Wow. My wife really is a feisty woman. Sometimes, possessive too. I just wish that I could bring you there with me. I’d like to see what you would do if some woman flirted with me.” She raised an eyebrow at me.

“You wouldn’t like to see that side of me, Jace. Besides, I know that you would never try to flirt with other women behind my back.” She sounded so confident. I smiled inwardly.

“And how sure are you that I won’t do it? You will not be there to see it.” I teased, wanting to see her reaction. To my surprise, she suddenly grabbed my buddy between my legs and my eyes almost came out of its socket because of what she did.

“This is only mine, mi amor.” She said full of possessiveness. I winced when her grip tightened a little bit. “Try flirting with another woman and your junior here will suffer.” Her grip loosened and I almost grunted when she started rubbing it seductively.

Damn! I’m already turned on!

“O-Of course, I won’t, mi amor. You know how much I love you. This is only yours. I’m only yours.” I answered huskily and then swallowed hard. She just got out of the shower and now wearing a sexy negligee. She smelled so good and it added to the desire that I was feeling.

She was obviously bra-less, and I could already see her protruding pinkish nipples through the thin fabric of her sexy outfit.

“Of course, I know it. I’m just reminding you.” She smiled seductively. My c*ck stiffened even more and I couldn’t take it anymore. I felt like my body was already burning with unfathomable desire and I couldn’t control myself anymore.

She gasped in surprised when I raised my arm and trapped her against the wall, next to the full-length mirror, before crashing my lips on hers for a hungry kiss. I instantly dominated the kiss, making her feel how much I desire her.

“Y-You’re going to be late.” She rebuked while catching her breath the moment I let go of her lips and kissed my way down to her neck. Damn! Her smell was making me dizzy with unparalleled desire.

“I don’t care. I want you now, mi amor, and I can’t wait anymore.” I answered as my hands were busy exploring her sensitive areas. I quickly eased the straps off her shoulders so that I could pull the negligee down to her waist.

When her perfect breasts finally came into view, I instantly caught one nipple into my mouth and played with it with my tongue as my hand kneaded the other one. Her back arched as she threw her head back in pleasure.

“Ohhh.” Her sexy moans added to the desire that I was feeling. I alternately toyed her nipples with my hungry mouth and her moans of pleasure were making me crazy. I pulled up the hem of her negligee before I slipped my hand inside her panties.

I grunted when I felt how wet she was. My fingers teased her hard nub, making her squirm in sheer pleasure.

“Ohhh, more.” I didn’t disappoint her. My fingers continued their assault on her weakness and it made her wetter than ever. I couldn’t take it anymore. My c*ck felt like it was about to explode.

I fumbled with the button of my slacks before unzipping it hurriedly. I then wrapped her left leg around my waist as I help supporting her. I then pulled her panties to the side before easing my c*ck inside of her with one fluid thrust.

“Jace! Ohhh!” She screamed in ecstasy because of my sudden intrusion. Pleasure was written all over her face. Her cheeks were already red. She was biting her lower lip while moaning and she looked so enchanting. I stormed inside her with fast and hard thrusts and she almost lost her mind.

I felt the same. Being inside of her is incomparable and it feels like I’m floating in heaven. She was unbelievably tight and wet, and it was making me lose my mind.

“Oh, it’s feels so good! More, mi amor! More.” Her wanton cries made me crazier. I picked up my pace before leaning my head to have a taste of my favorite melons once again.

Her cries of pleasure became even more audible as I licked each nipple hungrily. She was moving her hips to meet every thrust that I was giving her. Our movements were synchronized, and it felt amazing. The wet slapping sounds accompanied by our cries of pleasure just added to the burning desire within us.

“You’re my heaven, mi amor. I can’t get enough of you!” I groaned as I pounded inside of her like there’s no tomorrow.

“Sh*t! I can’t take it anymore!” She screamed before our lips met for another wild kiss. She wrapped her arms around my neck as she kissed me back with equal desire and fervor. I could feel my peak fast approaching and so was hers.

My manhood grew even bigger as it was about to explode.

“Me too, mi amor! Come with me!” I gave my all into pounding inside of her until our org*sm washed over us. Even though I was on the verge of exploding, I made sure not to hurt her for being so rough because of her pregnancy.

I held my c*ck inside of her to the hilt and then let myself go. Jets and jets of my essence bathed her insides and our bodies shuddered uncontrollably in sheer ecstasy.

She screamed against my neck before biting me. We called each other’s name as we hugged each other’s quavering body. My warrior automatically slipped out of her after that. I let go of her leg so that she could stand on her feet.

We were both catching our breaths.

“Damn. That felt amazing as usual.” I said when we finally caught our breaths. She laughed and then pinched me on the side of my abdomen.

“You’re really insatiable and horny sometimes.”

“Sometimes?” I asked with a smirk and she rolled her eyes.

“No. All the time.” I threw my head back as I laughed heartily.

“Because of that, you’re already late, Mr. Montejo.” I looked at her and my junior twitched once again when I saw how fuckable she looked. But instead of giving in, I reigned in my horse even though it was so hard to do so.

“It’s okay. I least, it’s worth it.” I gazed down between her legs and saw our mixed juices dripping out of her. She hasn’t fixed her negligee yet that’s why I could clearly see her mouth-watering p*ssy. “Damn. I still want another round, but I need to go.”

“If you want another round, come home early.” She answered with a seductive voice. I gulped inaudibly. She even bit her bottom lip. I groaned inwardly.

“Don’t do this to me, mi amor. You’re making me want to stay and just make love with you all night.” She laughed and then planted a soft kiss on my lips.

“Go. This is a very important mission. Don’t mess up, okay?” She said as she began fixing herself. A smile appeared on my lips. She’s right. I need to get it together because this mission is very important, way more important than releasing my libido.

“I love you.” I uttered. She looked up at me and then a sweet smile appeared on her lips.

“I love you too. Take care, okay? Make sure to come home in one piece.” She answered before fixing my bowtie and hair for me. I nodded my head.

“Of course, I will because my beautiful wife is waiting for me.” She chuckled. I faced the mirror to have a one last look at myself and that’s when I noticed the bite mark on my neck. It wasn’t that deep but it was obvious.

“I put my mark on you so that other women will know that you’re mine.” My wife whispered in my ear before she chuckled. I pulled her by the waist before capturing her lips with a hot kiss. She automatically responded with equal heat.

“Wait for me, mi amor. I’m not done with you yet.” I promised while breathing hard when our lips pulled away. She smiled seductively and then nodded her head.

“I’ll be going then.”

“Okay. See you later, Mr. Montejo.” That made me smile. Before I lose my control, I exited our house quickly. While I was driving my way towards Doctor Baron’s place, I did everything I could to get myself together and forget what just happened in order to concentrate on my mission.

When I arrived at the venue, I called someone first before stepping out of my vehicle. I used an ET VINDEX car in case they try to trace it.

“I was about to call you.” T said when he answered my call.

“So, what did you find out?”

“That auction is not just an ordinary auction. Yes, they try to make it appear like a charity auction but it’s not. Every year, they hold this event to apparently help people in need but that’s not all to it. They invite children from different foundations to attend.

“There’s no proof about this yet but every year, after that auction, some children from different foundations suddenly disappears. I don’t think this is just a coincidence. Since you have the chance to get in there, try to sharpen your eyes and look for any suspicious moves from the people there. Remember to be careful.

“These people are dangerous. For sure, Doctor Baron is already investigating you right now so make sure not to fall into his trap if he’s planning any.”

“Don’t worry, bud. I won’t. Anyway, thanks for the info. I need to go.”

“Okay. Just call me if you need help.” I ended the call and then contacted another person.

“I can see your car from here, bud.” Viper said upon answering my call. Because I needed him in this mission, I assigned some of my men to guard my wife. I smirked.

“Okay. You know what you need to do. Don’t mess up.”

He scoffed. “You’re the one who shouldn’t mess this up, bud.”

“Don’t worry, bud. I’m ready as fùck.” I answered confidently and I heard him laugh before I ended the call. I threw a glance at myself at the rearview mirror of my car.

“It’s show time.” I said before getting out of my car. Some people were already entering the house. I looked around and noticed some suspicious men lurking around the area. I’m certain that they’re Doctor Baron’s men.

I looked at the time. I was already 10 minutes late. I walked towards the entrance and the two men there instantly asked me if I had an invitation.

“I’m Mr. Slate Montes and I don’t have an invitation with me, but I assure you that I got invited by Doctor Baron himself.” They looked at each other before they nodded their heads.

“You can go inside now, sir.” I flashed a smile before doing as I was told. A woman directed me to the garden where the charity auction takes place.

I got impressed by everything that I was seeing. Thankfully, I haven’t seen familiar faces in the business industry so far. Well, I’ve avoided showing my face on the magazines and newspapers all these years so the only people who know me personally are the ones I had business transactions with in person before together with my employees.

The garden was huge enough to hold a big event like this. They even have a stage. The auction hasn’t started yet and the people were casually sitting at their table why chatting and sipping on their drinks.

“I’m glad you came, Mr. Montes.” I prepared a smile before turning around upon hearing that voice. It was Mr. Baron together with his wife.

“Good evening, Doctor Baron. Good evening too, ma’am.” I greeted them formally.

“Good evening too, Mr. Montes. This is Charlotte, my wife. Honey, this is Mr. Montes, the one I was telling you about a while ago.”

I faked a chuckle. “I hope you told her some positive things about me.” I joked and Mrs. Baron laughed shily.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Montes. My husband here just told me that you’re a good person. You even participated at our blood donation program and now, you’re planning to donate to our charity as well.”

“Oh, that’s nothing compared to what you and Doctor Baron do.” Doctor Baron laughed.

“You really know how to act humble, Mr. Montes, even though you’re one of Spain’s top businessmen.” I wasn’t surprised of what he said. I was already expecting for him to investigate about me that fast. Thankfully, I was prepared.

“Trust me, Doctor Baron. Being humble is far from my vocabulary.” He nodded his head while smiling.

“You’re really an interesting man, Mr. Montes. Anyway, shall be go to our table?”

“Sure.”

We sat at the same table which didn’t surprise me too. I knew that Doctor Baron would make sure that his eyes would be fixed on me during the duration of the charity auction. Then, the bidding started.

Everything was normal. They auctioned different kinds of stuff.

“Aren’t you going to bid, Mr. Montes? This is already the 5th item.” Mrs. Baron said, referring to the painting of one of the greatest painters of all time.

“Well, I’m not into art. I’m waiting for something interesting to bid on.” I answered and she nodded her head. I pretended to focus on the program, but I was looking around furtively, observing every person there.

“Ladies and gentlemen, before we continue with our bidding, let’s first hear a special performance of the night from our dear children at Doctor Baron’s Foundation! Let’s give them a round of applause!” People clapped their hands as the children went up the stage.

There were around 35 of them. My fists tightened as the anger started surging inside of me. These children were probably whom T was talking about.

The children started singing ‘The Greatest Love Of All’. But even though I felt like wringing Doctor Baron’s neck, I managed to fake a smile.

“These children are so lucky because they have you two.” I said to Mr. and Mrs. Baron which made them smile.

“We’re the ones who’s lucky because these children make us happy.” Doctor Baron answered.

“What about your own children? I haven’t seen them yet.” I asked casually.

“Oh, they’re probably somewhere. You know how children dislike events like this.” Mrs. Baron answered. I nodded my head.

“Well, children have their own little worlds sometimes.”

“You’re right, Mr. Montes. But I will introduce them to you later.”

“Okay, Doctor Baron. I’m excited to meet them. I’m sure, they’re as kind as you two.” They both chuckled.

When the children’s song finished, my forehead creased when the host let them introduce themselves one by one. Their age range must be around 4 years old to 12 years old.

I looked around without being obvious and saw the obvious look on every predators’ face in the event. They weren’t doing anything other than stare at the children, but I could already read what’s going through their creepy minds.

Then, the children went down the stage and the auction resumed.

“I’ll just to go the restroom.” I told the couple.

“Sure. Ask our crew at the door for the direction.” It was Mrs. Baron. I smiled and then nodded my head. Upon walking away form them, my smile disappeared in an instant. When I reached the main door, I saw one of guards there.

“Excuse me. Where is the restroom here?” I asked.

“Walk straight to that direction and then turn left. It’s on the first door.”

“Okay. Thanks.” I said and then did as I was told. While walking, my eyes were quickly scrutinizing my surroundings. I noticed a camera near the door. When I reached the restroom, pressed a button on my smart watch.

“Did you manage to do the plan?” I asked. Viper chuckled.

“Of course. Easy as pie. Don’t worry. I already hacked every camera in this freakin’ house.” I smirked.

“Good.” I ended the call and then went out of the restroom. Instead of going back to the garden, I explored the house while carefully moving, avoiding the guards.

I wanted to find any evidence I could use against the Barons. I checked every room that I saw until I arrived at the kitchen. Thankfully, there was no one inside the house aside from some guards. The foods at the event were already displayed on the buffet table that’s why all the waiters were outside.

I looked around. There were foods there at the kitchen too but no one was there. I was about to leave because there wasn’t anything to see there when I noticed something.

A small hand was reaching the food on top of the kitchen island. It was probably a kid, ducking at the corner so that no one could see him/her stealing food.

He/she managed to take a piece of fried chicken. I quietly approached his/her location just to be surprised when I saw a small boy, eating the chicken hungrily. Our eyes met and I felt like my body froze when those tantalizing electric blue eyes bored into mine.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Who do you think was the the one Jace saw who stole the fried chicken from the kitchen island?

What do you think is the reason why the Barons invited children from the Orphanage to the Charity auction?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 33

A/N: I thought, I wouldn’t be able to finish revising it but I did it earlier than I have predicted. Anyway, enjoy reading!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

My heart beat weirdly just like when I first laid my eyes on his picture upon seeing his face. I swallowed hard and couldn’t say anything for a couple of seconds. Even the boy stopped eating the piece of fried chicken in his hand while looking at me with furrowed eyebrows.

I couldn’t utter even a single word. I felt like I was staring at myself when I was his age. My heart was beating fast. The familiarity and those tantalizing electric blue eyes…I couldn’t be mistaken.

I took a step forward, intending to be closer to him and touch him but he took a step backward while looking like he’s in defense mode.

“Who are you?” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard his voice. Those eyes of his were looking at me suspiciously as if I would do something bad to him.

I couldn’t take my eyes off him, afraid to even blink because he might disappear on me. While looking at him, JC’s image appeared on my mind. Somehow, my eyes watered, but I did my best not to let my emotion get the best of me.

Now, there was a rising suspicion within me of who he was but I couldn’t just assume things just like that without any solid proof. Even though he looked like me and he has JC’s eyes. I shouldn’t let my emotions cloud my better judgement.

I should stick to my mission and if my suspicion was right, I would surely hit two birds with one stone if I’d succeeded. For now, I shouldn’t do anything that could give me away because a lot of lives are at stake.

“Mister, I’m talking to you. Are you a thief?” I couldn’t help but to chuckle when I heard his question, especially his tone. I drew a deep breath and then smiled at him.

“Thief? What about you, buddy? Why were you stealing food here?” I tried to sound as friendly as possible. I could feel an invisible connection between me and him and my suspicion was getting stronger with each passing second.

He evaded my gaze and didn’t answer. Suddenly, he looked scared. I noticed that his clothes were old. There was even a hole on the lower right part of his shirt. My hands formed into fists as overwhelming anger started rising within me.

How did everything turned like this?

If he really was the one, I would kill everyone who took him away from us for treating him this way! I felt like my entire body was shaking in so much rage, but I couldn’t just fly into a fit of rage without thinking of the consequences of just one single mistake.

I sat in a squatting position before him in order to level our heights. I felt the strong urge to hug him so badly but I held myself back. It took me everything I got not to give in and it was so hard to do so.

“Don’t worry, buddy. I won’t tell it to anyone. You look so hungry. Haven’t you eaten anything yet?” My throat tightened as I uttered that question. He looked at me in awe as if he didn’t expect what I’ve said.

“Really? You won’t tell what I did to papa?” I felt like a cold bucket of ice cold water pour over my head because of what he said. Yes, how could I forget? He has a father figure now and that b*stard doesn’t deserve to be called ‘papa’ by anyone, especially JC, because he doesn’t have the capability to love anyone, especially kids.

“Papa?” I pretended that I didn’t know who he was talking about. Deep inside of me, I was wishing so hard that he’s really JC. Just the fact that he’s adopted was adding to the possibility.

“I saw you talking to papa a while ago. I thought, you’re one of his minions.”

“Your father is Doctor Baron? What do you mean by minions? Whatever that is, I’m not one of them. I’m just here for the auction because I want to donate to Mr. Baron’s Foundation to help people in need.” I said even though it felt like I would lose myself just staring at him.

My heart already confirmed that he’s JC but my mind was still doubtful just because of lack of proof aside from his strong resemblance to me and the way my heart was beating weirdly.

He went quiet as he looked around us, probably looking if someone was there listening to us.

“You ask a lot of questions, Mister. They said that I shouldn’t trust people like you who ask a lot of questions, especially if they’re stranger.” I got surprised of his answer. He’s so young yet he talks like a grown up already.

Such a smart kid. I couldn’t help but to be impressed.

“Who said so?” He shrugged his shoulders.

“They said that during our training.” I felt like my breath got trapped in my lungs upon hearing what he just said. Training? Don’t tell me…

“Training? What training is that? Are you referring to an activity in your school?” I questioned, hoping against hope that he wasn’t talking about that .

“School? Is that the place where teachers teach children?” He asked curiously. Looked like I got his interest now because he was indulged into our conversation already.

“Yes, it is. Why? Haven’t you attended one before?”

“No. I’ve never attended school before.” My heart sank. I was almost certain what these people were making him do and my blood was boiling. I could already imagine his sufferings at such a young age because these people took his childhood and his life.

“I thought you don’t trust me because I’m a stranger. Why are you answering my questions then?” I asked and then gulped inaudibly because that invisible lump in my throat felt bigger now. I felt like crying.

He shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. Maybe because you’re not one of papa’s minions and you said that you won’t tell on me to anyone for stealing food.” He then finished eating the fried chicken that he was holding.

Just watching him eat like he was eating the most delicious food hurt me so much. Just thinking the possibility that he might be JC and he’s deprived like this was so much to take as a parent.

Just thinking that Christine and I could eat whatever we want to eat while JC couldn’t even have a decent clothes and food to eat was too painful.

I cleared my throat. “That’s right, I won’t. Do you want some food? I have a food for you so that you don’t have to steal food from here.” I offered, wanting to talk to him longer. Christine made home-made burritos and told me to give it to the kids if ever I saw them, but I forgot it in my car.

His face brightened.

“Really, Mister?” He asked excitedly but then the excitement on his face instantly disappeared. “But how? You don’t have a food with you. I can’t go outside with you either.”

I looked around. I wanted to take him with me but I knew that was out of the question. I could mess everything up if I’d do that. Besides, Even though my heart was already certain, I couldn’t just be reckless because I could put him in grave danger in just a single mistake.

“Wait here. I’ll ask someone to get the food in my car for you.” I stepped away from him for a couple of feet and contacted Viper.

“Bud, I need your help.”

“About what? Where are you anyway? Doctor Baron seems to be looking for you already.” I let out a curse.

“Forget that for now. I need you to get the burritos for me from my car and delivered it to here ASAP. The car is just near the gate. When you get there, call me again so that I could press the unlock button for you.”

“What?! Didn’t you eat before coming here?! And what’s with the burritos again?! Why didn’t you get it before you went inside that fùcking house?!” He asked in disbelief.

“I’ll explain to you later. I know that you’re now outside so it’s easier for you to get it for me.”

“Fùck! What do you think I am? A food delivery boy?” I rolled my eyes.

“Well, for now, sorta.”

“Damn you!” The line went dead. I wanted to laugh because he sounded so pissed off, but I knew that he would do it anyway.

“The food is on its way. Let’s just wait, okay?” The little boy nodded his head. This wasn’t what I’ve expected. Christine mentioned to me before that he was such an untrusting kid. Apparently, he doesn’t trust people easily, especially strangers.

But Christine managed to do it and now, I made him stay and talk to me as well. Was it a sign that he’s really our son? I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration.

I didn’t know what to do anymore.

“Why are you being nice to me?” He then suddenly asked and my body went still for a moment. For some reason, I couldn’t answer right away. I then heaved a sigh.

“Because I can see that you’re a good kid.” Because you might be my son…

“Even if you saw me stealing food?” I couldn’t help but to chuckle and then ruffled his hair. But then, he suddenly took a step backward as if he got threatened by what my touch, but when he realized that I didn’t hurt him, his lips parted as if he was surprised.

“Stealing is bad. If you want food, just call me and I’ll give you one.” I wanted to tell him to come with me but I didn’t want him to feel uncomfortable. I should get his full trust first before saying anything like that.

He shook his head. “I can’t. Besides, I don’t have a cellphone.” He suddenly looked sad.

“Why don’t you have your own cellphone? Ah, I know. You’re still too young to have one.” I deliberately said that so that he might spill some beans. He shook his head.

“No. I don’t have one because I don’t have money. Besides, it’s hard for me to escape let alone have a cellphone.”

“Escape?” I asked with knitted eyebrows. He was about to answer when we heard footsteps. He looked at me in panic.

“Hide, Mister!” He said as he pushed me away from him.

“Why?”

“Just go away and hide!” I quickly hid behind the open door while the little boy remained on his spot, looking nervous.

“What are you doing in here, Neo?” I heard the stern voice of someone. Doctor Baron.

“I-I’m sorry, p-papa.” I could hint the nervousness in Neo’s voice. From where I was hiding, I could see them clearly but Doctor Baron’s back was on me that’s why he couldn’t see me.

“You stole food again?” Neo slowly nodded his head. Then, my eyes widened when Doctor Baron suddenly grabbed the boy’s wrist and tugged him towards him roughly.

“You never learn, do you? Do you want me to throw you into the cell again?”

“N-No, papa. I won’t do it again. I-I was just so h-hungry that—” I saw Neo wince in pain as Doctor Baron’s grip tightened around his wrist. My hands balled into tight fist and I wanted nothing but to break his neck. B*stard!

I felt like I was losing myself because of so much rage within me. That boy was possibly Christine and I’s son but they’re treating him like that! My vision was going dark.

Even though I wanted nothing but to charge in and attack the doctor, I held myself back even though I was already in the brink of losing myself.

I was impressed by how Neo handled the situation though. He was still so young but he didn’t even cry even though he was obviously hurting. Looking at the pain that was registered on his face made me feel like I was hurting double.

“You really know how to anger me, you little twerp! Do this again and I’ll make sure not to give you any food for three days. Do you understand?!” He said thunderously and then little boy nodded his head.

“Answer me!”

“Y-Yes, papa.” He then pushed Neo away in a rough manner which caused him to fall on his butt on the floor.

“Just be thankful that you’re still useful to me because if not, I would’ve disposed you right away! If only you’re not the boss’ favorite, I would’ve discarded you long time ago!” My breathing became hard as I tried my best to hold onto the tiniest bit of self-control left within me. Seeing Neo hurting like that was giving me this strong urge to kill Doctor Baron with my bare hands.

The helpless look on Neo’s face disappeared and replaced by defiant and brave expression.

“I’ll tell about this to papy!” He threatened and Doctor Baron’s face contorted with anger. Papy?

I thought, Doctor Baron was about to leave, but I was wrong.

He slowly approached the poor little boy and tugged him by the hand to make him stand up.

“Ouch! It hurts!” Neo complained as he tried to struggle from his tight grip because the doctor looked like he was about to detach his arm.

“Try telling about this to him and I’ll dispose all your friends. Do you want them to get killed because of you?” Doctor Baron asked like a psycho and Neo got obviously frightened of his threat.

He shook his head and the feisty look on his was replaced by helplessness once again. I could see that he was in so much pain as tears threatened to fall from his eyes. He looked so worried about his friends too.

I couldn’t take it anymore. The rage that I was trying to contain inside of me felt like a monster that was ready to attack. I took a step forward and was about to attack him from behind, planning to give him what he deserves, when someone suddenly came in.

Thankfully, I haven’t stepped out of my hiding spot yet that’s why the new arrival didn’t see me.

“That’s enough, Stan. Some of the guests are already looking for you.” It was Mrs. Baron. Thankfully, Doctor Baron finally let go of Neo.

“Take this kid back to their place.” He instructed his wife before walking out of the kitchen.

“What did you do again? Do you really want to anger him all the time? You’re really one gutsy little boy.” Mrs. Baron said full of displeasure.

“I was just hungry. Papy told me to eat whatever I want but you only give us food once a day.” The woman shook her head as she raised an eyebrow at Neo.

She looked nothing like the Mrs. Baron that I saw a while ago because her true color has finally got uncovered.

“Papy? Who’s that? Are you really that hungry that you don’t know what you’re saying anymore?” She tsked three times. “I really don’t know what Stan sees in you that he can’t dispose you just like the others.” Neo remained quiet as he massaged his aching arm.

Seeing him suffer before my eyes was too much to take for me. It was taking all my strength away.

“Go back to your place before doctor comes back here.” The woman ordered Neo coldly and the kid slowly walked away.

When Mrs. Baron finally went out of the kitchen, I hurriedly followed Neo. I thought, his room was one of the rooms in the house, but I was wrong because he went out of the house through the back door.

Then, he walked towards a small house that looked like a tool house, located at the backyard and entered there. I was about to follow him until there when I noticed one of the guards, patrolling the area.

I quickly hid myself in the bushes until he finally went away.

Then, my wristwatch vibrated. I looked at the one who was calling before answering it.

“Yes, bud?”

“Open the door for me.” I took my car key and pressed the unlock button. Thankfully, I managed to get a parking just near the gate that’s why I could still use my key to control my car.

“I have the bag of burritos now. Where are you?”

“I’m here at the backyard of the house.”

“Tsk. You’re giving me a hard time. Wait.” The line went silent for about two or three minutes before he spoke again. “You should be thankful that the security of this house is kinda crappy. If not, I could get caught just because of these burritos. I don’t want to risk the possibility that someone might see me, but I don’t have a choice but to just sneak inside again. I’ll just leave it here in the kitchen.”

“What? You’re already in the kitchen?” I was impressed of how fast he was.

“Yes, I am. Easy as pie.”

I chuckled. “Thank you, bud. I owe you one.” I ended the call and then carefully went back to the kitchen. I took the bag of food and then went back to the backyard. I wasn’t sure if I would knock on the door of the small house though.

I was standing in front of the house when the door opened. Thankfully, it was Neo. He looked like he was planning to get inside the house again.

“Mister?”

“Shhh. Don’t make a sound. This is the food that I’ve promised you.” I handed him the bag of food and his face brightened up.

“You really brought me food.” He whispered merrily.

“Of course, I did. I told you that, right?” He nodded his head as he checked what’s inside.

“Burritos? Wow! This is my favorite—Sorry.” He whispered the last word when he realized that he was being loud.

“It’s okay. Share it with your siblings, okay?” He nodded vigorously.

“Thank you, Mister. I love burritos. Ms. Christine was the one who introduced it to me before.” That made me smile. For some reason, seeing him smile made me happy. I looked at his wrist and I gritted my teeth when I saw that it was already reddish.

“Ms. Christine?”

“Yes. She’s a very nice and beautiful lady. I like her.”

“Really? I’m glad you like her.” Neo smiled. I sat in a squatting position to level our heights.

“Neo, I have a favor to ask.”

“What is it, Mister?”

“Don’t tell anyone that you met me here, okay? Pretend that you don’t know me.”

“Why?” Neo asked innocently.

“I’ll explain to you next time, okay? For now, don’t tell anyone about me. I promise that I will take you and your siblings away from here.”

“Really, Mister?”

“Yes. That’s a promise.” I felt my tears threaten to fall from my eyes and it took me all the self-control I had not to cry in front of him. I wanted to embrace him so badly but I held myself together. I wanted to take him with me but it wasn’t the right time yet.

Even though, it was so hard for me to let him go just for the meantime, I had to. At least, I knew where I could find him.

I looked passed him and saw that there was nothing inside the small house aside from a staircase going underground. My forehead creased.

“Go inside. Don’t worry because we’ll meet again. Whatever you hear later, don’t go out, okay?” I said as I tried my best to control my tears from falling.

“Okay, Mister. Thank you again.” When he turned around, I swiftly attached the small device on his shirt and he didn’t notice it.

The strong urge to take him into my arms felt like it was almost impossible to fight. Hang on, buddy. I’ll come back for you no matter what happens. I just need to do something first to ensure your safety.

My eyes watered even more that my vision went blurry.

I turned around and walked away from there with a heavy heart, intending to go back to the auction but then, I heard a voice.

“What are you doing here, Mr. Montes?” It was Doctor Baron. I furtively wiped my tears and then readied a smile before facing him casually.

“Oh, Doctor Baron, it’s you. Well, I’m just here to breath some fresh air. After I went to the restroom, I felt the need to blow some smoke. I just finished one stick, actually.” I answered casually and shove my hands inside the pocket of my slacks.

I could feel his scrutinizing gaze carefully looking at me but he was trying his best not to make it look obvious.

“You should’ve told me so, Mr. Montes, so that I could’ve accompanied you.”

“No worries, Doctor Baron. I wasn’t planning on staying here for long anyway. I was about to go back to the auction, but you came.” He chuckled but his eyes were void of any emotions.

“You missed a lot of interesting stuff in the auction. I just hope that you will like the next things that they’re about to show.”

The corner of my lips twitched. “Well, rest assured, Doctor Baron. Even if in case none of those things could get my interest, I will still donate.”

“That’s a nice thing to hear then. Well, we should probably get going.” I nodded my head and went along with him. During the auction, my mind was full of Neo. I wanted nothing but to get him together with his siblings out of that house, but I knew that I couldn’t be reckless.

Just thinking that the boy, who could possibly my son, was just nearby was so hard that I couldn’t think clearly. I tried my best to concentrate on my mission so that Doctor Baron won’t detect anything wrong.

After the auction, I did as I promised to Doctor Baron and gave him a check. When he saw how much I wrote in there, he gaped at me in shock for a second.

But then, he pulled himself together and then thanked me. He said that there was an after party and invited me to join them, but I declined. It was all part of the plan.

During our talk, I made sure to impress him with my words. He kept on saying things that could potentially gave me away if I answered wrongly but I managed to answer them perfectly.

When I told him that I needed to leave, he came with me outside while we were talking about his plans for the money that I gave him.

“You really impress me, Doctor Baron. You seem to have a lot of positive and productive plans to your orphanage. The kids there are really lucky because they have you.” He laughed.

“Well, just like I’ve told you before. We’re the lucky ones because they came into our lives. Anyway, I’m sorry that I couldn’t introduce my children to you. They’re busy in their room, doing their assignments that’s why they didn’t want to come down. Charlotte is busy talking to our friends so she couldn’t say goodbye to you.”

“Don’t worry about that, Doctor Baron. I understand. I’ll go on ahead then. Thank you for inviting me.” He nodded his head. I pretended to walk towards my car but then, a motorbike suddenly stopped in front of Doctor Baron.

I saw the rider brought out a gun and pointed at him. He was about to pull the trigger but I quickly approached and kicked the attacker’s hand. The gun flew a couple of feet away.

I heard the attacker grunt before he mounted his motorbike and drove away.

“Are you okay, Doctor Baron?” I asked him in fake concern. He looked stunned for a moment before he pulled himself together.

“Y-You saved me.”

“That’s nothing, Doctor Baron. I just did the right thing.”

“I owe my life to you.” His voice was slightly trembling.

“Do you have an idea who that was? I think, that’s one of your enemies.” He shook his head.

“I don’t have anyone in mind. Besides, I don’t have an enemy.” I almost wanted to break his neck tight there in then because of what he said.

“It’s better for you to report this to the police, Doctor Baron.” I suggested but he shook his head.

“No need. That person didn’t succeed anyway. I’ll just make sure to take care from now on.”

“Are you sure? This is not something to be ignored about.” I said, still pretending to be so concern. He smiled.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Montes. I’m fine.” I heaved a sigh.

“Okay. If that’s what you want. I’ll go on ahead then.” He nodded his head and then entered inside his property. I took the gun on the ground and then went to my car.

I started the engine and then drove out of there. When I reached the first right turn, I took it and then stopped at the vacant lot there. There, I saw whom I was looking for.

“Damn you! You could’ve at least kicked the gun, not my hand!” Viper hissed when he saw me. I smirked.

“If I did that, he would’ve surely suspected something.”

“Fùck! I can’t even feel my hand right now.” I almost rolled my eyes.

“Forget about that for now, bud. Our mission is more important that your hand. We should get going now.”

“Fùck you!”

“Tone down your voice!” I rebuked as I looked around us. He tsked.

“Fine. Just call your men now. Where are they anyway?”

“They’re behind you, jackass.” I answered as I eyed my two most trusted men.

“You know what to do.” They both nodded their heads. I opened the compartment of my car and took all the necessary things that we needed for our mission. I gave Viper the others.

I then changed into my mission outfit and put a mask on that covers my entire face expect my eyes. My two men drove the motorbike and my car away.

“Let’s go back to that house. We need to see what they’re up to with those kids.” I said.

“Copy.”

When we reached the target place, we successfully infiltrated the house without anyone noticing us. The party was already on going.

“What the heck are these creeps doing?” Viper asked while looking at the right side of the garden. Then, my eyes widened when I saw some children, crying and screaming in horror as those men were dragging them towards somewhere.

“Bud, we need to do something.” Viper said and was about to attack but I stopped him.

“Wait. Let’s observe first and then call for a back-up.” He let out a curse but nodded his head. I contacted the headquarters and requested Jinn for backup.

I was right all along. Those children were in grave danger!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of the first encounter of Jace and Neo?

Was it wise for Jace to leave Neo for the meantime?

Is Neo JC or not?

Why do you think Jace saved Doctor Baron?

Who do you think is Papy?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 34

HAPPY READING, GUYS!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

While waiting for the right timing, Viper kept on cussing while looking at the poor children who were being drag somewhere by those men. I could tell that he was on the brink of losing his self-control and would attack any moment now.

I could feel the same amount of rage as him, but our difference was, he couldn’t keep his mouth shut while me on the other hand was just quiet.

“Damn it! I can’t take this anymore, bud! I want to kill those fùckers now!” Viper whisper-yelled in anger. His blue-green eyes looked smoldering in anger and disgust.

“Let’s wait for a little bit. My hands are itching to kill each and everyone of these people, but we have to be patient. We can’t afford to mess up because the children’s lives are at stake here. I want to see what these fùckers are up to with those children. The moment we see that, let’s charge in.” He grunted upon hearing my answer.

I mentally shook my head. Sometimes, he really could be so impatient when it comes to these kinds of things. At first, I thought, he was the uncaring type, but I was wrong because the truth was, he’s such a soft-hearted person.

“Fine. I’ll try to wait for a little bit longer but if they would do something even to one of the children, I will attack right away. That’s my go signal.”

“Okay. I’ll give you that but before you do that, make sure to do the first thing that we have planned.” I reminded him, still guarding my calm.

“I know that. Don’t worry, I already bugged every corner of this house and just one press here will do the trick.” He answered as he showed me a small remote. I smirked. This is why I brought him here with me. He really knows what he’s doing when it comes to things like these.

It has been his goal to be one of the bosses of the ET VINDEX that’s why he’s been doing everything that he could to make that happen. Well, with his skills; I could say with confidence that he could make it. Even though being one of the bosses would be one hell of a challenge, I knew that he could do it.

“Good. At least, your head is still as clear as before.”

He scoffed. “You know me, bud. Yes, I could be so impatient and reckless like you sometimes, but I still clearly know the important parts of the mission I’m in.” I was about to answer when my eyes widened because of the next thing that I witnessed.

“Sh*t!” I cursed and Viper followed my gaze. One of the men who was dragging one of the children a while ago suddenly hit the kid because she kept on struggling and crying. Because of the impact of his slap, the little girl fell on the ground. She was almost unconscious while crying in misery.

I felt like my vision darkened as overwhelming anger ate my whole being.

“That fùcker!” I heard Viper hissed before he quickly pressed one of the buttons of the remote that he was holding. All the lights inside and outside of the house turned off and that’s our cue. We charged in almost at the same time but in different directions.

We already have planned what we would do in this mission ahead of time. All the people at the party were now in panic because the surroundings became dark. I put my glasses on which could permit me to see in the dark.

I furtively moved without any sound and when I was finally closed enough to the people there, I brought out my gun with a suppressor and then shoot all the men who were dragging the children and forcing them to go with them.

I looked around and noticed that Doctor Baron and his wife were already nowhere to be found. I gritted my teeth.

“Damn it! Turn the lights on!” The people who were still alive were shouting. I couldn’t almost hear what they were saying because of the loud cries of the poor children who looked like already traumatized because of what was happening to them.

It was almost pitch dark that’s why they couldn’t even tell that most of them were already dead on the ground.

“No matter how many times I tried to turn the lights on, nothing’s happening! I think someone is in here! Find the perpetrator!” One of the them shouted to their men. I smirked.

I knew who that was. Mr. Peters. He’s a well-known politician who’s into charity. Who would’ve thought that he was actually one of them?

I was standing just a couple of feet away from him and I could tell that he was sweating profusely already because of fear.

I could tell that he was expecting that their men who were guarding the whole place a while ago could stop us but little that he knew that they were already dead since a minute ago.

Some of the other clients already ran away. Viper would surely take care of them. Do you really think that you could escape? Wrong move, people. Wrong move.

I continued shooting all those predators until the only one left standing there aside from the weeping children was Mr. Peters. I purposely didn’t kill him yet.

I then stealthily approached him and then pointed the gun on the back of his head from behind.

“Don’t you dare move a muscle or else, I’m gonna blow up your head.” I warned him menacingly as I let him feel the hard and cold tip of my gun by deliberately pressing it to his head.

I could almost feel the shivering of his body and it was giving me pleasure knowing that a person like him actually has the capability to be scared at something.

“W-What do you w-want? If it’s m-money that you like, I-I can give you plenty of it. C-Can you see those children? They c-could bring us a lot of m-money. J-Just let me go and I promise that I will give you all my earnings for t-tonight.”

“Your earnings for tonight?” Because of what I’ve heard, my hands were itching to break his neck but I had to ask him a couple of questions first before disposing him off like the others.

He nodded his head vigorously. “Y-Yes! M-Many of the men here c-came here to buy them. J-Just spare me and I p-promise to give you e-everything that I’ve earned tonight.”

“Who is the one behind this operation? Is it Doctor Baron?”

“I-I can’t t-tell you that.” My jaw flexed in anger and then pressed the tip of the gun harder against his head.

“Answer my question of else, I’ll pull the trigger now.” I threatened him with a stern voice.

“P-Please, spare me.” He begged desperately but I felt nothing with his useless pleas.

“I’m going to count to three. If you won’t tell me anything after that, say goodbye to your sweet money because you won’t be able to take them with you in your grave!” I continued threatening him before started counting.

“One! Two! Thre—” Before I could even finish counting, he finally spilled the beans.

“P-Please, no! I’m gonna talk! I-I’ll tell you everything I know!”

“Then out with it before I lost my patience!” I hissed.

“D-Doctor Baron is one of the leaders of Alta Hama Group and he’s the brain in all of these! We’re just nothing but clients and suppliers here! Many of us came here just for the bidding and nothing else!”

“Bidding?”

“Yes! Some of us came here to buy off the children and some came to sell the new children that they just caught!” He was too afraid that he was talking fast.

“What do you plan to do with these kids?”

“Many of the bidders are after their internal organs. Some are looking for slaves and some came here for their fetish’s purposes!” That’s it. Hearing those abominable things from him made me snap.

“People like you don’t deserve to live. You should rot in hell!”

“No!” He managed to beg before I pulled the trigger and blew up his head. He fell on the ground, lifeless, but I didn’t even feel any pity. People like him are nothing but scums of the earth and they deserve to be eradicated.

I looked around and the only noise that was left were the cries of the children. My grip tightened around the gun that I was holding while watching them sob in so much fear.

I pressed something on my smart watch and contacted Jinn.

“Where are the fùcking back up, 1? We already killed all these crime lords here. Send someone to tend to the children too while I go after the big fish.” I said with a stern voice.

“Impatient as ever, six? Don’t worry. They’re on their way.” I muttered a curse under my breath and pressed the end call button.

I wanted to comfort all the children, but I knew that I had to go after the other’s first.

“Guys, stop crying. Don’t worry because you’re already safe. Just stay here and wait for my friends. They’re going to rescue you, okay?” I told them with a tender voice. They cry softened a little bit. That made me feel a lot better.

I quickly entered the house like a ninja in the dark, without sound. Not even the most skillful killers could detect my presence in this kind of darkness.

I concentrated and observe every faint sound coming from every corner. It was so dark inside, and the silence was deafening. I didn’t find anyone downstairs, so I carefully went to the second floor without creating a single sound.

I checked every room as silence as possible, but I saw no one. I was about to go back downstairs when I noticed a bookshelf at the mini living room there. I looked at it carefully and smirked when I realized what it was.

“Do you really think that you could hide from me?” I whispered to myself.

I looked at the books carefully. Every book there was neatly placed but my eyes was quick to notice the only book that wasn’t placed correctly. It was placed in an upside-down position.

Using my forefinger, I pushed the book all the way to the inside and bingo! The bookshelf moved on its own and it revealed a hidden door behind it. I smirked and then brought out my tracking device.

It was a special kind of device that wasn’t mass produced. It was developed by the company of one of my good friends in TBG, the Hatzis Group of Companies, to be used by people like us. The government approved it because it was proven to be a great help in chasing bad guys.

I then pressed something and then the device began searching for any movement inside that hidden door. Then, the blinking red light suddenly appeared on the screen as the arrow pointed at a certain place approximately around 15 meters from my spot.

The corner of my lips twitched as I continued approaching that spot with controlled breathing as quiet as possible. I knew that the enemy was surely waiting for me to come to him so that he would attack but little did he know that I already knew about his presence in there.

I stopped around 10 feet away from that certain spot and then hid the device back inside the pocket of my combat pants. I readied my gun and continued approaching. I then saw another door but this time, it was slightly open. I knew that the person I was looking for was hiding in there.

Just when I was about to enter, someone got out from that door and then attacked me using a sword. Thankfully, I was wearing a night vision glasses so I managed to see and evade it. He continued attacking me with his sword skills and all I did was avoid every attack.

If I wasn’t wearing a night vision glasses, I would’ve been dead by now. The enemy was fast and every sway of his sword was swift and neat. It was creating a chilling sound that was echoing inside that secret room.

I saw that he was also wearing a night vision glasses. I grunted while trying my best to steer clear of his every sway.

“Die!” He roared as he tried to impale the sword in my body when he thought he got the chance but I saw that as an opportunity to get him good. I managed to avoid his attack once again by swiftly moved to the side and then hit him on the face with the gun that I was using.

I heard him groan in pain.

He fell on the floor and was about to get up but his forehead was met by the cold and hard tip of my gun. I cursed expletives when I saw that he wasn’t the one I was after. This was nothing but a trap to lure me inside!

“Where the fùck is your boss?” I asked and I heard him scoff.

“Do you really think that you could outwit him? He has a lot of enemies so he already planned this ahead of time, way before the auction even began. You’re only wasting your time here because he already escaped.” He then laughed after that.

“Fùck!” I angrily cussed before pressing the tip of the gun on his forehead, harder this time.

“Where did he go? Start talking now or else, you’ll die!” Instead of getting scared of my threat, he laughed.

“I would gladly die for him.” He laughed again. “If I were you, I would just get out of here because you’re just wasting your precious time here. I’m just a nobody.” I already knew that tone. He’s really willing to die for Doctor Baron.

I gritted my teeth. “You’re useless to me. If that’s what you want, goodbye then!” Before he could even answer, I pulled the trigger. I left his dead body there with my jaw clenched tightly.

I then contacted Viper. “Did you see any sign of Doctor Baron?” He wasn’t answering but I could hear his grunts as if he was fighting with someone. Suddenly, I heard a sound of a helicopter. It was coming from rooftop of the house! It looked like it just landed!

I quickly ran towards the stairs until I finally reached the third floor. The helicopter sounded like it was about to take off.

When I reached the door, I was about to open it when I noticed that there were two men who were in the middle of a fight. I pressed the zoom in button on the side part of my night vision glasses and saw that one of those men was Viper.

I couldn’t just walk out of the door because they were blocking the way.

“B*stard!” I heard Viper roar before he gave his enemy a flying kick. Then seconds later, I heard a faint sound of a gun before Viper’s enemy fell on the floor.

“Bud, hurry up! Doctor Baron is on the helicopter! I don’t know who came to save him, but we need to hurry!”

“How come you couldn’t stop him from leaving?!” I hissed.

“Damn it! Can’t you see how many enemies I have killed here? That guy was the last!” I looked around and just noticed those dead bodies scattered on the floor.

We ran out of the door and my eyes widened when I saw Doctor Baron. He was looking at our direction with a smirk while standing next to the helicopter. I pointed my gun at his direction, but my eyes suddenly widened when two of his men suddenly appeared from behind the helicopter and they weren’t alone.

They had five kids with them and one of them was Neo! To my horror, he suddenly snatched the oldest kid who looked so scared. I knew that kid. Christine told me that she met him with Neo before. His name was Cade.

“Go on and shoot! You will have to kill these kids first before even putting a dent on me!” Doctor Baron dared while laughing like a devil. The two men pushed the other kids in front Doctor Baron to use them as a human-shield.

The rage inside of me was inexplainable. All I wanted was to kill him in an instant, but those poor kids were being used to protect himself. My eyes automatically looked at Neo and he looked like he was about to cry.

“Sh*t! This coward is using the kids to escape!” Viper hissed. “If he thinks that he could escape by pulling this trick, he’s wrong!” He then brought out his Ruger 10/22. My eyes widened when he pointed it to the direction of the lunatic doctor.

I looked at the kids and I felt a cold shiver ran down my spine when Doctor Baron suddenly snatched Neo’s arm and pulled him closer to him to use him as his human shield this time.

“Bud, no!” I stopped Viper in panic. I couldn’t explain the fear that I was feeling while looking at Neo who was now crying, asking for our help.

“Papa, let go of me!” He was trying his best to struggle but his efforts were futile.

“Are you crazy? I won’t miss for sure! My target is that crazy doctor!”

“No! Neo might get shot!”

“Then, you’re saying that we’re gonna just watch as this psycho escapes, is that it?” I could hint the frustration in Viper’s voice.

“Yes, if that’s the only way for the kids to be saved for now! I can’t take the risk!” We both looked at their direction again when we heard the triumphant laugh of Doctor Baron.

“You and your soft hearts! You’re nothing but weaklings! Did you really think that you could get me? As long as I have these kids, you can’t touch me!” He taunted us and then laughed again before he got inside the helicopter while carrying Neo. The other kids, who were crying too, got inside the helicopter as well.

Then, the helicopter began to take off.

“Damn it!” Viper hissed and then shoot the two men of Doctor Baron who were about to shoot us. I quickly called Jinn while looking at the helicopter floating higher and higher.

“Fùck it, Jinn! Where the hell is the backup that we requested? The enemy is now taking off using a helicopter! They used the kids to escape!” I said thunderously the moment he answered my call.

“Fùck! My ears almost bled because of your loud voice.”

“Jinn! I’m fùcking serious here! The kids are being hold as hostages by Doctor Baron!”

“They should be there any moment now. Do you want me to order them to takedown that helicopter?”

“Were you even listening?! They have the children as hostages!” I barked at him in disbelief. All I wanted to do was to chase after that helicopter and save the children, especially Neo.

I made a mistake of leaving him there. I should’ve taken him when I got the chance, but I knew that that was out of the question. I couldn’t just do something reckless which wasn’t on the plan.

But now, everything that we planned got messed up because the enemy was prepared. I couldn’t believe that Doctor Baron actually escaped.

“Damn it! That fùcker actually got away by using the children. Do something!” I grunted and then ended the call. I looked at the helicopter again just to be shocked when I noticed that big symbol on the bottom part of it, printed next to the landing gear.

I knew that symbol. I couldn’t be wrong. I couldn’t believe of what I was seeing!

Then, the backups arrived but the helicopter was already gone. One of them was Red.

“Sht! If those kids weren’t there, those bstards would’ve been dead by now!” Viper was so frustrated as he ran his hand over his face.

“Six, One told us what just happened. What do you plan to do now?” She asked. My fists tightened. I wanted to shout in so much rage.

I looked down, beginning to lose hope, but then my eyes widened when I suddenly remembered something.

“Fùck it! How could I forget about that?!” I hissed to myself and then brought out my tracking device. I checked the signal of the microchip that I attached onto Neo’s shirt and it was actually active. It only meant that they haven’t discovered about the small device yet.

“You managed to track down the enemies? How?” It was Viper who was now next to me and looking at the device that I was holding.

“We need to chase after that b*stard before he does something bad to the children!” I instructed without answering his question. I was about to turn around to leave when Viper spoke.

“Six, I have a suggestion.” His voice was formal. I nodded my head, giving him the permission to talk.

“We should wait before we attack until they arrived at their destination. I have a feeling that they’re going to go to their main hideout this time.”

“He’s right, six. I think we should wait until they land. Let them think that we are no longer chasing after them.” I released a harsh breath. Much as I wanted to attack right now, they’re right.

“Okay. Let’s do that.” Son, hold on for a little bit more…

Even though I don’t have a proof yet that Neo’s our son, my gut feeling tells me that he’s the one. My heart already declared that he’s our beloved JC.

My eyes were fixed on the small monitor of my tracking device, afraid that it might stop because the enemies discovered about it. But thankfully, it continuously moved.

Every second that passes felt like an eternity. Then, seconds became minutes until about two hours have passed by before the signal finally stayed in one place.

I quickly checked the location of that place where it stopped. In Arkansas. It took them around two hours because they were on a helicopter.

“Men, our target has finally arrived on its destination. Let’s move!” I ordered with a loud voice. Jinn sent us one of the ET VINDEX’s fastest helicopters. While on our way, our experts were already studying the place as we devised a plan.

“It’s a mountainous area so you should get off the helicopter at the bottom of the mountain so that they wouldn’t notice you.” Jinn instructed through call.

“Copy. Make sure to ready everything in case of a strong resistance from them.”

“Don’t worry, six. Everything is ready in a short period of time.” I then ended the call. When we reached the place, we did as we planned. We got off at the bottom of the mountain and then trekked our way up he mountain.

The place was like a virgin forest and was difficult to trek because there wasn’t any pathway to follow. While we were on our way, my mind was full of Neo, afraid that they might’ve hurt him.

“Are you okay, Slate?” Red asked with a small voice while we’re on our way up.

“No, I’m not. If only I have wings, I would’ve flown up there right away. I can’t help but to be afraid that they might be hurting the kids right now.” I answered with an almost inaudible voice. Her eyebrows creased.

“Did Jinn tell you something about those kids?” She asked.

“What do you mean? Is he keeping something important from me?” She looked away.

“If he hasn’t told you anything yet then, I can’t say anything.” I stopped walking and zeroed my eyes on her.

“What do you mean? Spill it out.” She heaved a sigh.

“This is not the right time for us to talk about it. It’s better for you to ask him later.” I didn’t answer and remained quiet. I felt like they were hiding something big from me and I hate like the feeling of being left out.

After almost three hours or trekking, we finally reached the target place. It was already 3 in the morning.

“Bingo. So, this is their main hideout.” Viper whispered with a smirk on his face. There were around ten big hut-like houses and each of it has many guards lurking around it. Some people were drinking at the table outside while some were being entertained by those dancing women.

I was about to answer when I noticed someone getting out of one of the huts there. I took my binoculars to check who it was and imagine my surprise when I saw his face. Now, I finally understood why Doctor Baron and his minions used that helicopter as a getaway transportation.

That symbol on the helicopter confirmed that they’re connected. My rage and resentment towards him livened. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter

Will Jace succeed on saving Neo and the other kids?

Who do you think was the one Jace saw at the end of this chapter?

Is Jinn hiding something from Jace?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 35

A/N: Hi, guys! Sorry for the late update because I was so busy today. It’s already past 8 pm here but thankfully, I managed to finish the update. Anyway, enjoy reading! I hope you like the chapter. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

I couldn’t believe of what I was seeing. A part of me was still in denial, couldn’t accept that he was really there but my eyes couldn’t be wrong. My fists clenched tightly as I gritted my teeth.

“What’s happening? Who’s that, six?” Viper asked curiously. I looked at him and was about to answer when I noticed something odd.

I looked through my binoculars once again and the person I saw a while ago suddenly disappeared. I didn’t see where he went to because I threw a glance at Viper.

“Damn it!” I almost threw the binoculars that I was holding in anger.

“What’s happening, Slate? Are we going to attack now?” It was Red.

“I think the enemies already noticed our presence here. Let’s charge in before all of them could prepare for an attack.” All of them agreed. I contacted Jinn once again.

“We’re about to attack. Is everything prepared now?” I asked emotionlessly but my mind was somewhere else, thinking about Neo and that man whom I saw just now.

“Yes. Everything is ready. Our men are already in place.”

“Good. Ten seconds before charging in.”

“Copy, six. We’ll just on standby, waiting for the right time.” I then ended the call and started counting to ten seconds.

“—8, 9, 10. Men, let’s go!” I whispered yelled as I signaled them with my hand. Everyone stood up and rushed into a forward attack. Each of us were well equipped. We began the attack as silent as possible.

The men at the table that were being entertained by those dancing women were the first ones to notice us and immediately stood up but we were quick to take them down at once by our high caliber guns with suppressor.

Even our guns were special ones which were also designed and developed by the Hatzis Group of Companies. They were specially designed for missions like this to prevent all the enemies to hear our initial attacks.

But because the sexy dancers saw what happened to the men there, they screamed in horror as they ran away as fast as they could. I grunted. Now, all the enemies were surely woken up now.

Just like we’ve planned, we split in four different teams and went on separate ways. We didn’t bother to chase after those women because we knew that these terrorists just kidnapped them and took here for their own pleasure.

While we were observing a while ago from afar, some of those women were even crying because they were being forced to entertain those dirty men against their will but because of fear, they didn’t have a choice but to oblige.

Now, they’re finally free from these b*stards. The only thing that we should focused on was to save the kids and take each and every member of the Alta Hama Group down.

While walking stealthily, I kept on glancing at every direction, looking for that person but I didn’t see him anywhere. Because of that, I’ve decided to just concentrate on finding Neo and the other kids because my main priority was to being them to safety.

Gun shots could be heard everywhere accompanied by the screams and cries of the innocent people they kidnapped.

“Make sure not to kill any innocent people, especially the children! Before you use any bombs, make sure that no innocent people will be involved. Our priority is to save everyone of them!” I instructed to my men through the communication radio.

Then, a group of men suddenly appeared from the right side and was about to rain bullets at us but we shot them before they could even do so.

“Team, check that cottage over there!” I pointed at the one nearest to us.

“What about you, six?” One of them asked.

“I’ll checked the other one. Don’t worry about me. Just make sure to eradicate everyone who will show resistance!”

“Yes, sir!”

When I saw them forcing their way inside the cottage, I approached the biggest hut in there and was about to open the door when I noticed someone peeping at me through the right side of the hut from the corner of my eyes.

There were three men and they were about to shoot me. Thankfully, I managed to dive into behind the huge three just a couple of feet away from that hut to take refuge.

They didn’t get me because the tree protected me from their bullets. I waited until they stopped shooting before I took one of the grenades that I was carrying and then pulled the pin.

“Fùckers!” I yelled before throwing the grenade to their direction and then quickly crawled back into my hiding spot. The loud sound of the grenade could be heard after that followed by the final screams of those scums.

I then looked around and when I saw that everything was clear, I stealthily walked towards the door of that big hut and then kicked the door.

My eyes widened when a man suddenly wen out of the only door there and then shoot at my direction. I dove into the right to evade the bullets. When I landed on the hard surface of the wooden floor, I quickly shot him on the head.

“Argh!” He then fell on the floor.

Then, two men came to that man’s rescue but just like him, I shot them on the head before they could even shoot me.

I then changed ammo and then cocked my gun before slowly but furtively approached that slightly open door. I readied myself to any attacks from the inside, but my heart broke of what I saw when I reached inside.

There were around 30 children inside and all of them were crying in so much fear.

When they saw me, some of them screamed in panic because of the gun that I was holding. I quickly hid it behind me.

“Hush, guys. You don’t have to cry. I’m not a bad guy. I’m here to help you all.” I said with a friendly tone and then looked for Neo among them but my heart thumped in fear when I didn’t see him with them. I felt like my heart stop beating.

Then, I saw Cade and the other kids that were adopted by the Barons. I approached him.

“Cade, where is Neo? Have you seen him?” I asked him. He wiped his tears.

“W-When we arrived here, they separated Neo from us.” He answered before a whimper escaped his lips. I wanted to fly into a fit of rage. Neo is missing!

I ruffled Cade’s hair to try to comfort him. “Listen to me, Cade. You’re already a big boy. I know that you are a brave big brother to everyone, so you shouldn’t cry. I’ll give you a task. Look after all them while waiting for my friends to come and get you all out of here. Just stay here and don’t go out nor make any sound whatever happens, okay? Do you understand?”

He nodded his head. “Sir, Mister. I understand. Please, save Neo too. They might hurt him.” He cried again.

“Shhh. Don’t worry. He’ll be safe. For now, just wait in here and be quiet.” He nodded his head.

“Very good.” I then went out of the door quickly because I felt so bad looking at the children like that. I then closed the door. I strode my way towards the main door and was about to go out when I remembered something. I contacted Jinn once again.

“I found the children here at the biggest cottage here, 1. I left them inside so make sure to send people to take them into safety. One of the kids is missing and Doctor Baron is nowhere to be found. I have to go find them.”

“One of the kids?” He asked curiously which left me wondering why he seemed to be interested about it. Normally, Jinn doesn’t ask questions unless he’s up to something or know something very important.

“Yes. His name is Neo.” He became silent for a couple of seconds.

“So, you’ve met him already?”

“Yes. Why do I feel like you’re hiding something from me with judging by that tone of yours? Do you know something that I don’t?” I asked directly. I thought, he wouldn’t answer but he did.

“I told you before that there’s a possibility that your son is alive, right?” He asked.

“Yes.” I answered through gritted teeth. I could already tell what he was about to say and I felt like breaking his neck this instant.

“I wasn’t sure yet that time so I didn’t tell you that Neo might be your lost son. I just received the report just a while ago, confirming that he’s indeed the one.” My grip of the cellphone tightened. I knew it! Why did I hesitate when my heart was already telling me about it?!

“And how long were you planning on keeping this from me?” My body was shaking with so much anger even though I felt like breaking down. JC is indeed alive and I’ve already met him! Oh, God! I saw and talked to my son without knowing that it was him!

I wanted to cry but I knew that my tears wouldn’t be able to help me fix the situation. I should be strong and brave to face all these.

“Until I was sure that you would come back to ET VINDEX to finish this mission. Who would’ve thought that those kids you only saw at the street were actually connected to AHG? Everything became easier for you because you chose to help those kids.” His voice was void of any guilt and that added to my anger.

“Fùck you, Jinn! Because of your selfishness, my son is missing right now! Did you even know that I’ve met him at the party but because I wasn’t’ sure that he was JC, I left him there and that’s the biggest mistake that I did today because of my ignorance and lack of proof! Now, he’s nowhere to be found and I’m afraid that the psycho Doctor Baron took him with him!

“I let him slip through my fingers just like that without even knowing the truth! If something bad happens to my son, Jinn, I swear to God that I will kill you! You know what I’ve been through when we thought that he died that night three years ago. How could you look into my eyes like you know nothing about all this?!”

I was already yelling in so much rage, didn’t care if the enemy would hear me. All I wanted to do was to vent out my anger and frustration before I explode. When I first met Neo, my heart already recognized him as JC but because I didn’t have any proof and was in the middle of an important mission, I thought it was safest for him to hide for the meantime. But I was wrong. I should’ve taken him into safety before resuming my mission.

“I didn’t tell you about this because I wasn’t sure yet. I sent some of our men to investigate about his whereabouts if he’s really alive. I was planning to tell you this the moment I discover the truth, especially now that you’re doing a huge favor for the organization but it’s kinda late now.” I closed my eyes and then raked my fingers through my hair.

“Tell me, Jinn. Is this why you asked me to come back to ET VINDEX? Tell me the truth now before my patience runs out.” I demanded through gritted teeth.

“Actually, I was planning to use your son’s whereabouts the moment I find him for you to come back to ET VINDEX but you came back easier than I thought. And to answer your question; no. That’s not the main reason why I asked you to come back to ET VINDEX. If you’re going to ask me if I’m keeping something from you right now, my answer is yes, but I can’t tell you about it right now because this might affect your concentration on the mission.” He answered with a serious voice.

I knew that tone of his. He would never tell me the rest of his secrets whatever I do to him.

“Damn it, Jinn! I’m not in the mood for all this sh*t! Stop acting as if you really care about me! Just tell me what it is! I’m done with all these secrets of yours!” I roared in anger.

“Sorry, bud, but I really can’t. The mission is waiting for you so you should concentrate on it for now.” Before I could even answer, he ended the call. I cursed expletives as my jaw flexed. I couldn’t believe that I actually played along with his game.

I was about to call him when someone suddenly entered and was about to shoot me but thanks to my training, I managed to kill him before he could even pull the trigger of his gun. I then decided to settle everything with Jinn the moment I find my son! I went out of the big hut and helped my men with the remaining enemies.

There were only two huts remaining. The big one where I left the children and the other one on the opposite side of it. The others were already burning down with fire.

Fear surged within me while looking around. There were many dead bodies scattered everywhere while the other remaining members of the AHG got apprehended by my men. I was about to walk my way towards the other remaining hut when I saw Viper coming out of it.

“Six, there are no traces of Doctor Baron here. I think, he escaped again.” He reported to me when he saw me. My hands balled into fists as the fear inside of me for my son doubled.

“What about Neo? Did you see him anywhere?” I asked. I felt like my knees were about to give in as my heart thumped.

“Neo? No, I didn’t see him. Why? Wasn’t he with the other kids that you rescued?” He might’ve heard from the communication radio when I reported about the kids to Jinn.

“No. He wasn’t with them! Are you sure he wasn’t inside any of those huts?” I was already panicking while looking at the smoldering fire that was eating those other cottages.

“I’m certain that he wasn’t inside those huts when we burned them down. Why do you look so worried? What happened?” My breathing became hard while my mind was refusing to believe that they might’ve harmed him in any way.

“Listen to me, Viper. Tell our men to look for Neo. Now!” He stared at me in shock for about three seconds before he finally nodded his head.

“I understand, six.” He then contacted our men and told them my instruction. The battle was almost done but I refused to just stay there and do nothing. I looked around and when I noticed one of the members of the AHG who was still alive, kneeling on the ground and in handcuffs, I grabbed him by the collar and made him stand up.

“Where the hell did you bring the other kids?! Where is Neo?!” I asked thunderously while looking at him in the eyes. The fear in his eyes was visible as he met the rage in my eyes.

“I-I don’t know what you’re saying.” I gritted my teeth and placed my hand around his neck to retrain his breathing.

“Tell me where the hell is Doctor Baron and Neo before I kill you!” I threatened him like I lost myself. I was so full of rage that I could barely control myself anymore. Knowing that my son was missing again was making me crazy with so much worry and fear.

Just thinking that I lost him again makes me want to kill this man with my bare hands.

“H-He took the kid and ran a-away just a while a-ago.” The man answered while struggling to breath. His face was already reddish.

“Which way did they go to?! Tell me now before I lost my patience with you!” The fear in his eyes doubled.

“T-That way. T-They were with s-someone…” He pointed at the southern part of the forest. There wasn’t any vivid pathway but I could tell, judging by the way the tall grasses were almost laying down, that people have been using that way for quite sometime.

They must’ve escaped right away when the battle started. They didn’t use any vehicle to escape so that we wouldn’t notice them. They surely walked their way down to the bottom of the mountains.

I let the man go and he coughed for air a couple of times as he fell on his knees. I brought out my tracking device, but the signal already stopped in this area. Which meant that they must’ve noticed the microchip that I attached onto Neo’s shirt and removed it before they escaped from here.

Because of so much rage, worry and frustration, I threw the device into the ground and it broke into pieces.

“Damn you! Don’t you dare hurt my son, even the tip of his fingers, because I will kill all of you without any hesitation!” I then ran towards the way that the man pointed at just now, attempting to catch up to them.

Wait for daddy, son. I will do anything to save you. I kept on repeating that in my head while running with all my might, uncaring if there were any wild animals that I could encounter. All I had in mind was to see my son and get him back from these monsters.

I made sure to see any possible trace of them so that I wouldn’t miss it but until I got to the bottom of the mountain where there was a wide meadow, I didn’t see any sign of them. But then, I didn’t give up. Kept on looking around until I heard a sound of a helicopter flying up above.

I thought it was just a helicopter that was passing by the area but looked like it wasn’t the case.

Panicked surged within me but I couldn’t do anything but to stare at it from afar. It was already too far away for me to recognize it from my spot but I could tell that it was indeed the enemies’ get away transportation. I couldn’t believe that they escaped again! But how come? What went wrong with our mission?!

“N-No…No…JC!” I screamed in sorrow while looking at the helicopter that was too far away already. My eyes watered but I didn’t give up just like that. I contacted Jinn on my smartwatch.

“Bud, track down that helicopter that just took off from here! I’m pretty sure that Doctor Baron and my son are on there!” I said with a loud voice when he answered.

“Sorry, bud, but there’s a problem with the signal of that helicopter. For some reason, it doesn’t appear on our monitor.”

“What?! What are we supposed to do now? Is there any way for you to send back the helicopter that we used on coming here so that I could follow them?”

“The helicopter is on the other side of the mountain. Yes, I can instruct the pilot to go there to your location but it’s kinda futile already. The enemies are already way too far away.”

“Are you saying for me to give up?! My son is with those fùckers!”

“Don’t worry, bud. I am certain that they won’t harm your son.” My eyebrows creased.

“What do you mean by that? How come you sound so sure about it?” I asked through gritted teeth but the line silent went silent.

“Hello? Jinn? Hello?! Fùck!” I cursed when I realized that he already ended the call. I raked my fingers through his hair and then pulled on it in frustration. I felt like was going insane.

“I know that you already have an idea why I’m this certain, six.” I almost gasped in surprise when I heard his voice behind me. My forehead knitted and turned around.

“What the hell are you doing in here and what do you mean by what you’re saying?” I asked Jinn as I calmed down a little bit.

“I’ve been behind you since a while ago. I came because I had to make sure of something. I was about to go up the mountain when I saw you here. Anyway, I know that you already know the answer to your question.” His voice sounded calm yet the burning emotion in his eyes kinda confused me.

My jaw flexed as I went silent. Yes, I already had an idea of what he was talking about but I just kept on refusing to believe it until now.

“I asked you to do this mission about the AHG because I knew that you’re the only one who could stop this group. I’m sure that if I won’t give you this mission and destroyed that group without your knowledge, I’m certain that you’re going to hold it against me. I’m doing this because I want to give you the chance to choose what to do with him .” I was stunned of the last sentence that he said.

“So, my eyes weren’t lying to me. He was indeed here; one of them.” It was more of a statement than a question.

“I’m not sure how he’s involved with the Alta Hama Group but one thing is for sure for now; he’s on the side of the enemy. He’s the one who helped them escaped from the Baron’s mansion and now from here too. I don’t know why he’s doing all these, but we’ll know the answer when the time comes that you finally see him face to face.”

“I don’t care about his reasons why he’s with them. All I care about right now is to take back my son from them. I thought, Doctor Baron was the only enemy together with the rest of the AHG, but I was wrong. Whatever happens, I’m going to destroy whoever gets in my way for me to take back my son.” Jinn smirked upon hearing that.

“This is the spirit of the Six that I used to know. You’re finally coming back to the old you. If I’d only known that this could bring back the old Six, I already have told you about this earlier.” My eyes widened of what he said.

“What? You already knew about him being involved in this since the first time we met after three years?” I asked with a dangerous and almost inaudible voice. He shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly.

“Yes, bud. This is the reason why I wanted you back.” I felt like my vision darkened because of what I’ve heard from him. Because of that, I lost it. My fists landed on his cheek with such force that he fell on the ground.

“Fùck you for hiding all these from me! If you didn’t hide all these from me, I could’ve saved JC from all these! I already had the chance to see and talked to him at the party but I blew that chance to save him! If something bad happens to my son, I’m really going to kill you! I don’t care if the ET VINDEX will turn against me!” He was only caught off guard for a second or two before he smirked once again.

“Don’t worry, bud. We will not arrive in that situation because I’m sure that you will destroy the whole AHG before that happens. I know what you’re capable of and I trust you.” I was about to punch him again but the last sentence that he uttered made me stop.

“Ahhhh!” I screamed in so much frustration and rage before shifting my target to the ground. I punched it to vent out my anger until my strength dissipated from my body. Even if I’d kill Jinn right now, nothing could be changed out of that. I realized that it would be better for me to calm down and think clearly before attacking the enemies once again.

Yes, the enemies got away once again but I swear not to let them escape the next time.

JC…Wait for daddy. Please, hold on tight, my son…

Jinn and I went back to the mountains after that but not before deploying another team to try and locate the enemies who got escaped.

We fixed everything up there before we finally went on our separate ways. But instead of going straight home, I’ve decided to go to New York to visit my mom because I had a lot of things to discuss with her. I called Christine to inform her beforehand. She asked about the result of my mission, but I told her that I would tell her everything when I get home.

When I arrived at my mom’s, I rang the doorbell and the maid came to open the door for me. She greeted me and I greeted her back before entering.

“Where is mom, Linda?” I then asked her.

“She’s at the terrace, sir Jace.” I thanked her and then went upstairs, to the terrace. I indeed saw her there, but she was on the phone. I approached her quietly and was about to hug her to surprise her when I heard what she said.

“This is the reason why I left you. I don’t want my son to be like you!” She then ended the call. My body went freeze and couldn’t move right away.

She turned around and was about to go back inside but gasped in surprise when she saw me. Her steps came to a halt.

“J-Jace. How long have you been standing there?” Her voice faltered.

“Who was that, mom?” I asked with a stern voice without answering her question. Our eyes locked for a couple of seconds before she looked away.

“It’s no use lying to you, son.” She heaved a sigh. “It was your father.” A gasp escaped my lips upon hearing what she said. Then, my hands balled into fists. Looked like I was right of coming here after all. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Did you expect that Neo was actually JC?

Will Jace manage to rescue Neo?

Who do you think was the reason why Jinn asked Jace to go back to ET VINDEX?

Why do you think Jace suddenly thought of visiting his mother?

Who do you think was the one who helped Doctor Baron escape?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 36

A/N: Hi guys! Sorry again for the late update. I just want to say that if I didn’t announce that I wouldn’t update for the day, it means that I will update. I’ve been so busy lately that’s why I couldn’t update early. It’s past 8 pm here again. What is the time there in your country right now? I hope that you’re still awake to read this update. Anyway, happy reading!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

I looked outside through the window of my car, but my mind was wandering somewhere else. I’m already on my way home. One of my men picked me up from the airport and would drop me off home.

I gritted my teeth. My conversation with my mother kept on repeating inside my head. Until now, I still couldn’t believe of everything that she told me. Her voice kept on echoing inside my head while telling me the truth…

I was stunned of what she said that I couldn’t react right away.

“Are you serious, mom? I thought you didn’t have any communication with him ever since he left us many years ago?” I then asked in disbelief. She heaved a sigh. She suddenly looked like she aged a couple years in an instant.

“I lied about that, son.” Even her voice sounded weak. My eyes went wide.

“What do you mean by you lied, mom?” She looked at me into the eyes and then smiled bitterly.

“Your dad didn’t leave us because of another woman. In fact, he didn’t want to leave us. I was the one who decided to leave him for good because I couldn’t take what he was doing anymore.” My lips parted in shock.

All my life, I’ve harbored resentment towards my own father because of the thought that he left us for another woman. I’ve witnessed how my own mother cry because of him. I really thought he chose to be with another woman instead of us, his own family.

“What made you leave him then and why did you lie to me?” I asked with an almost inaudible voice. The anger that was residing inside my heart suddenly resurfaced but this time, it wasn’t as strong as it used to be and that surprised me.

“I lied to you because that was the only way I knew for you to not ask questions about him anymore. I thought if I’d do that, you would never allow him to be part of your life and could never influence you to be like him.” I was shock. She sounded like she knew the truth about my own father after all.

“Influence of what?” I questioned, feigning ignorance.

“Influence to be like him who is a leader of an underground group.” I felt like my whole body stiffen.

All this time, I really thought that she wasn’t aware about that. I didn’t tell her about it because I thought, it wasn’t good for her state of mind. Yes, when I was still young, I wasn’t aware of what he does but when I was in freshman of high school, he suddenly appeared and tried to convince me to go with him because apparently I was his only heir.

Naturally, I declined and the anger and resentment in my heart towards him became even more stronger. I already detested him that time because I thought, he left us but that feeling doubled when he told me that.

Even though I resented him back then, there was still a tinge of hope inside of me that he would eventually change his mind and come back to us. But yes, he indeed came back but not for the reason I was expecting back then.

Because of that, I chose to join the ET VINDEX to help erase all the bad people in this world. I didn’t want to be like him. I tried my best to forget about the fact that my own father was one of those bad guys that I hunt after but now, that fact slapped me in the face again.

No matter what I did to help eradicate bad guys, that would never erase the fact that I’m a son of one of them.

“You look like you weren’t surprised. Don’t tell me…” I chuckled bitterly. So bitter that I almost tasted that bitterness inside my mouth.

“Yes, mom. I knew about what he does since I was a freshman in high school. I didn’t tell you about it because he never came back after that. According to him, he came to me because I had an obligation to his organization. Apparently, I was his only heir so I had to go with him in order for him to train me.” She gasped in shock and her eyes watered.

“So, you knew all these years.” She took a deep breath before continuing. “I thought, I’ve spared you from any pain of knowing that your father is far from being a good man. I didn’t want you to know about it because it might affect you as you grow up.” She chuckled bitterly. “But you already knew without my knowledge.”

I didn’t know what to say. No one spoke for about a minute between us before I finally spoke.

“I think, I saw him during our mission earlier today, mom.” She looked up at me in surprise. She knew about my job as a secret agent but I didn’t tell her the name of our organization and what we really do.

“W-What? You saw him again after all these years?” I nodded my head.

“I couldn’t be wrong. I’m sure that he was there but when we attacked their hideout, he was nowhere to be found together with Doctor Baron and JC.” Upon uttering my son’s name, pain surged within me.

The longing and sadness that I’ve been feeling since the day I thought he died faded when I discovered that he’s still alive. But now, those feelings were replaced by pain and guilt because I couldn’t save him once again. I felt so useless because I saved the other children but not my own son. I felt like punching myself over and over again.

I heard my mother gasp upon hearing my son’s name.

“J-JC? You mean…”

A small smile appeared on my face. “Yes, mom. I just found out today that our beloved JC is actually alive. I don’t know how it happened but I’m very thankful right now that he’s alive.”

“Oh, God!” She covered her mouth with her hands in obvious shock and happiness. “JC is alive? I can’t believe it! Oh, thank God!” She exclaimed full of happiness as tears of joy fell from her eyes. My eyes watered as well. Until now, I still couldn’t believe the good news but my happiness wouldn’t be complete until I finally get him back from those fùckers.

“I was so happy too when I first learned about it but furious at the same time. I couldn’t believe these people took him away from us and let us believe that he already died.” My voice faltered upon uttering the last word. I looked up in order to prevent my tears from falling.

“What do you mean by what you said a while ago? Don’t tell me your father has got to do with those people? He was at their hideout so he’s surely involve with them.” Anger was evident on her face. I clenched my jaw.

“I don’t know, mom. All I know right now is he’s the one who helped the enemies escape. He has JC too.”

“What?! How could he do this to us?! He knew that JC was alive all along?!” Her voice was loud because of anger.

“I’m not sure about that, mom. All I want right now is to have JC back no matter what happens and I need your help for that to happen.” Her eyebrows knitted together.

“Sure. How can I help you?” I didn’t answer for a couple of seconds, trying to think of how to ask her in away that she wouldn’t decline.

“I need to find where he’s hiding, mom.”

“Him? Who?” We stared into each other for a couple of seconds. “Don’t tell me you’re planning to see your father.” She then added. It was a statement not a question.

“Yes, mom. Now that I’ve discovered that you still have a communication with him, please help me. I want to end all these once and for all so that we can finally see my son.” I said with pleading eyes. She looked stunned. Then her eyes evaded my gaze.

I could see the sudden worry on her face. My lips parted when I realized something. She’s worried about my father. Just when I thought that she already forgot about him. I really thought that she resented him too but judging from that look on her face, she hasn’t total forgotten about him.

“Mom, please. Tell me where he’s hiding right now.” I took her hand and then stared at her beggingly. She squeezed her eyes shut before drawing a deep breath.

“What would you do if you saw him and discovered that he has JC?” I gritted my teeth.

“You don’t have to ask, mom. I will take back JC from him by hook or by crook. I don’t care if he’s my father. If he really is involved with the AHG, then he has to pay his sins behind bars.” She slowly nodded her head before holding my gaze.

“I don’t know where he is right now, but for my son grandson, I will help you find him. Just promise me one thing. Don’t hurt your father. If he really did commit any crime, then put him behind bars. Don’t put the justice in your hands. Please, son. I don’t want you to kill your own father because you will surely regret that for the rest of your life. I don’t want you to carry that guilt forever.” I chuckled bitterly.

“Are you really worried about me, mom or of him?”

“Of course, I’m worried about you! What kind of question is that?” I released a breath.

“Well, I believe that you’re worried about me, but I know that it’s not just all about me. You still love dad even though you’re mad at him. I can see it in your eyes.” I uttered certainly and she went silent. I chuckled humorlessly.

“Don’t worry, mom. I won’t hold it against you if you still love him. I won’t promise not to hurt him in any way if he would surrender without fighting us, but I will make sure to put him behind bars. That’s all I can say for now.” She nodded her head.

“Thank you, son.” I enveloped her into my arms and then kissed her forehead. At least, she’s wiling to help me even though she was so worried about me and my father…

“Boss, we’re here.” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard that. I looked around and realized that we were already in front of my house. Pete, one of my men, even opened the door for me already. I sighed before getting out of the car.

“Tell our men to prepare because any day from now on, we will have a big mission.” I instructed him and he nodded his head.

“Copy, boss.” He answered before he got onto the driver’s seat and the drove off.

I then strode my way towards the door. I was about to ring the doorbell but I suddenly hesitated. For some reason, I felt like I didn’t have the courage to face my wife because I messed up big time. I groaned inwardly as I raked my fingers through my hair in frustration of myself.

I promised her that I would do everything to find JC and take him back home to us but now, I came home empty handed. I wanted to shout in so much frustration and anger. I felt so powerless because I felt like my efforts weren’t enough.

Calm down, Jace. She will surely understand for sure. Trust your wife. I released a harsh breath and was about to press the doorbell button when the door suddenly opened from the inside and the face of my beautiful wife came into view.

“Mi amor…” It was all that came out of my lips.

“I saw you through the CCTV camera. What happened? You look like you’re bothered about something.” She asked with a formal voice. I swallowed hard. Looked like she wasn’t in the mood. Pregnancy hormones must be kicking in once again.

I smiled and then cupped her face with my hands. “I’m home, mi amor. Just seeing your lovely face made me feel a lot better.” I then planted a soft kiss on her lips before kneeling on my knee to kiss her tummy.

I heard her sigh. “Come on in. You look like a mess. You should freshen up first before we eat our dinner.” Her voice mellowed and I sighed in relief. I did as I was told and entered the house with her.

While I was in the bathroom taking a bath, Christine was just waiting for me in our room. She looked like she had a lot of things to ask me judging by the way she looked at me a while ago.

When I finally finished showering, I went out of the bathroom and went to the walk-in closet to get something to wear. When I finished getting dressed, I went out of the walk-in closet and saw her sitting on the edge of the bed, wearing a serious face. I heaved a sigh and then sat next to her.

“What’s with the serious face? You’re scaring me, mi amor.” I joked, trying to lighten up the mood. She looked at me wearily.

“Jace, stop trying to be a joker in attempt to appear like everything is fine. I know that something happened so spill it out now. I want to know about it.” I could hint the worry in her eyes. The smile of on my face disappeared before I chuckled mirthlessly.

“I really can’t hide anything from you.”

“I’m glad you finally know that now.” She even sneered. I took her hands and then kissed it before beginning to tell her everything.

“Mi amor, listen to me carefully.” I began and the worry in her face doubled. I groaned inwardly. How can I tell her about what happened with that look on her face? The heavy feeling inside my chest kept on getting heavier knowing that she would surely cry.

“Jace, tell me already! You’re killing me! Did something happen to the kids? What about Neo? P-Please, don’t tell me that-”

“Neo is our son.” I interrupted her quickly with new found courage and her eyes went wide as her lips parted in evident shock.

“N-Neo? What are you saying? H-How?”

“One of my friends in ET VINDEX confirmed it while I was in the middle of our mission.” My eyes brimmed with tears as I recalled how I first met our son at the party. The way he talked impressed me because he sounded so mature already even though he was still so young. He got that trait from his mother.

“Before Jinn, my friend, told me about Neo; I met him earlier that night. I caught him stealing food at the kitchen. We had a little conversation and he even mistook me for being a thief.” A smile broke across my face while recalling that fond moment.

“I was so shocked when I first saw him because I felt like I was staring at my younger self. He looks a lot like me, mi amor. He’s such a handsome boy.” I raised my hand and touched her cheek.

Her eyes were already brimming with tears as well. “My heartbeat became weird upon gazing at him the first time. I suspected right away that he was JC but I didn’t have any proof aside from what my heart was telling me and our obvious resemblance. I was in the middle of a very important mission as well so I had to leave him there for the meantime to do my responsibilities.” The tears on Christine’ eyes fell.

“W-Where is our son, Jace? How come you didn’t bring him home? Where is he?! I want to see him now! Let’s go see him!” Her voice was slightly shaking and she looked hysterical already. She was shaking my shoulders while saying those words as her tears continued falling.

Seeing her tears like that added to the pain in my heart. This is what I feared to happen that’s why I was having a second thought if I would inform her what happened or not yet. I already expected for this to happen and I was afraid that her pregnancy could get affected by her uncontrolled emotions.

“Mi amor, calm down. Please, stop crying.” I tried to comfort her by pulling her into my arms but she swatted my hands away when I tried to hold her.

“Where is our son, Jace? Tell me!” She yelled and then sobbed loudly. Even though she was already hysterical and didn’t want me to touch her, I still gathered her into my arms for a tight hug. My tears continuously fell as well.

“I’m sorry for failing you, mi amor. I couldn’t get our son back. When my suspicion was confirmed, it was already too late. They already took him away. Those fùckers escaped and they took JC with them.” My voice cracked when her sob became louder.

“I want to see our son, Jace! Please, bring him home! Please, bring him home!” I looked up, trying to prevent my tears from falling but they persistently fell. Hearing my wife’s pleas and sobs of sorrow felt like my heart was being pierced over and over again.

She kept on telling me to bring her to where JC is right now, but I couldn’t do anything but to calm her down by comforting her. I consoled her in my arms until her sobs softened. I pulled away from her a little to stare into her eyes.

I groaned inwardly when I saw that her eyes were already puffy and reddish because of continuous crying.

“I will bring JC back home to us, mi amor. I promise you that.” I said and then caressed her face lovingly. She bit her lower lip and then whimpered.

“But he’s with those bad guys, Jace. What if-”

“Shhh. Don’t be too negative. JC will come back home to us safe and sound. I will make sure of that.” I interrupted her by putting a finger on her lips.

“How can you be so sure? I’m scared, Jace. Just thinking that our son is with those bad guys is making my body shiver with fear. How could they do this to us? They took our son from us for what? They’re very cruel.” Her voice cracked again.

“Shhh. I told you, mi amor. Just trust me. I promised you, did I? Don’t you have trust in me?” Our eyes locked for a couple of seconds before she finally shook her head.

“N-No. I trust you.”

“Then, that’s enough. You don’t have to worry about anything because I will do anything to get him back. JC belongs here with us because we are his parents. He’ll be home soon, I promise you that.” I enveloped her into my arms once again and then kissed her forehead. We stayed in that position until she finally calmed down.

“Are you feeling fine now? Please, don’t worry too much. Remember that you’re pregnant.” I gently said and she pulled away from my embrace. This time, a small smile was on her face but there was such longingness for our son in those tantalizing blue eyes of hers.

“I can’t believe that JC is really alive, mi amor. I met him a couple of times already and now, I finally understand why my heart was beating weirdly everytime I saw him. I saw JC in him even the first time I laid my eyes on him, but I didn’t want to jump into conclusions because of lack of proof. Now, were not just assuming things anymore because we’re certain now that our son is alive; that Neo is our JC.”

“I had the same feeling when I met him, mi amor. I guess, our hearts can really recognize our loved ones even though our eyes can’t recognize them. The love of parents for their child is really magical.”

“You’re right. I’m sure JC felt the same when he met me because he smiled at me. If I only knew back then that he was JC…Oh, God! I can’t believe that I let him go away just like that.” Her voice was full of regret.

“Don’t blame yourself. I have the same feeling but let’s not dwell on our regrets. We didn’t know that he was JC when we met him. The only thing that we could do now is to do anything to find him. Let’s be positive like we’ve been doing these past few days. Don’t worry because I won’t stop until I find him. We’ll be a complete family soon. I promise you that.” She nodded her head and then hugged me back.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think that Jace’s father really took JC?

Do you think Jace’s father is one of the bosses of AHG?

Do you believe that Jace could eventually save JC?

Who felt the pain of Jace and Christine in this chapter?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 37

WARNING!!! Hot scenes ahead! Read at your own risk!

HAPPY READING, GUYS! 

  🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I couldn’t help but to feel emotional while looking at the ultrasound monitor. The feeling wasn’t that new to me anymore because I felt the exact same way during my first pregnancy.

“Our little baby is so tiny yet just like a jellybean.” Jace said, chuckling, while looking at the ultrasound monitor too.

“Yeah. Such a tiny little baby in there but he/she gives joy to us already.” I answered fondly with a smile on my face.

“Yes. Knowing that our second baby is slowly growing inside of you is making me so happy. I’m sure that when JC comes home to us, he will surely be happy because he has a little brother or sister. I’m positive that he will be a good big brother to his sibling.” The smile on my face suddenly disappeared upon hearing our firstborn’s name.

It has been a week since the mission of Jace but until now, we haven’t received any development about the case yet. He has been doing anything to gather any information but it was easier said that done. The enemies already knew that the ET VINDEX was after them that’s why they’re being more careful now.

Jace told me that he sent his men to find JC and investigate the case but until now, they haven’t reported any good news yet.

“Mi amor, please, don’t be sad. Everything’s going to be alright for sure.” Jace said, comforting me as he held my hand.

“I know. It’s just that I can’t help being sad and worry about JC. As long as he’s not here by our side, I won’t be able to feel at ease.”

“Yes, I understand, but please, don’t overthink too much.” Jace begged. I hate seeing him sad like that so I nodded my head and then smiled.

“Don’t worry, because I will. For the sake of our children, I will.”

“That’s the spirit, mi amor.” He then planted a kiss on my cheek which made me blush because the doctor chuckled while watching us.

“You two really look good together. You seem so in love with each other. I’m sure whatever you’re going through right now, you will surely get through it.” She suddenly said with a smile on her face. Jace and I couldn’t help but chuckle in amusement.

We suddenly forgot that we weren’t alone inside the room. Well, we are usually like that, especially whenever Jace is being sweet to me. He makes me forget about everything.

“Thank you for the kind words, doctor Martins. You’re right. We’ll get through this together for sure.” The young doctor smiled and then proceeded on telling me everything I need to know about my current condition. She said that everything’s fine with the baby and I had nothing to worry about. We were both healthy and that’s good news for Jace and I.

After that, she prescribed me some vitamins. When everything was finished, we went out of the hospital. We walked towards the parking lot. Jace opened the car door for me and the buckled me up.

“Thank you for being so sweet and caring, mi amor.” I said, appreciating his efforts, and he beamed playfully. His eyes were already sparkling with obvious mischief as he raked me lustful stare.

My body responded hotly. I groaned inwardly. He really doesn’t care where we are. If he’s desire for me kick in, he would surely do something to get what he wants.

“I don’t need your ‘thank you’, mi amor, because everything’s not free.” I gulped inaudibly.

“And what do you want in return?” I questioned as I raised an eyebrow at him. He chuckled and then pointed his lips. I rolled my eyes. I already understood what he wanted in return.

“You’re really hopeless when it comes to this kind of thing.” I said in disbelief but didn’t give him the kiss that he was asking.

“You know me, mi amor. I love kissing and making out with you, especially making love with you.” He even emphasized the word making love. My eyes widened and looked around us. Thankfully, there wasn’t anyone there at the parking lot aside from us. He’s really a naughty guy!

Suddenly, a plan popped-up on my mind. I smiled inwardly.

“You never asked me if I feel the same though.” I uttered and I almost laughed out loud when the naughty smile on his face disappeared in an instant upon hearing what I’ve said. He suddenly looked worried and scared.

“D-Don’t tell me, you don’t feel the same?”

“I don’t know.” I feigned nonchalance as I shrugged my shoulders and I almost burst out into laughter again when his face turned serious. I thought he was going to get upset but I was wrong. He suddenly smirked.

“Really? I don’t believe that you don’t feel the same way though.” He looked around. “Now, I suddenly want to test if you’re really telling me the truth.” His voice turned husky. My eyes widened.

“And what are you planning to do, mister?” His eyes were dancing with mischief.

“What do you think, Mrs. Montejo?” My heartbeat suddenly became fast when I saw him begin unbuttoning his shirt.

“Oh, no, Mister. Don’t you dare!” I hissed as my cheeks reddened even more. I could already tell what’s going through his mind right now. Knowing him; nothing could stop him for sure if his libido kicked in. Such an insatiable guy!

“What? I just want to see if you’re telling the truth.” He quickly walked to the other side of the car and then got onto the driver’s seat before locking the door.

“You can’t be serious. We’re here at the parking lot in case you forgot.”

“I am serious, mi amor.” My lips parted as I was about to deny him when he suddenly drew his face closer to mine and then captured my lips with his before I could utter any response. I groaned in protest, getting paranoid that someone was watching us, but he already moved his lips to deepen the kiss.

His lips expertly moved against mine, coaxing me to respond to his hot kiss. My mind turned hazy and my body felt even hotter than a while ago. His hands were already busy caressing the sensitive parts of my body and it added to the blazing heat between us.

I couldn’t take it anymore as the rational thinking left my brain. All I wanted was to succumb onto his seductions.

I know that this is not the right time and place for this but Jace already managed to awaken the wild side of me that only him had the privilege to see.

I kissed him back with equal fervor and heat and he groaned triumphantly. Our lips fought for dominance and it felt so right.

“Ohhh, Jace!” I couldn’t hold back my cries of pleasure when his naughty hand slipped inside my dress and targeted my weakness. His hand expertly eased my panties to the side and then teased my already wet core with his fingers.

“Tell me what you want, mi amor.” He urged after our lips finally pulled away. I bit my lower lip as my hips moved to meet his teasing fingers. But I couldn’t help but to be frustrated because he just kept on teasing my hard nub down to my opening, making me needier with each passing second, but he wasn’t doing anything more than that.

“C’mon, mi amor. Just tell me what you want.” His voice was slightly shaking with so much desire.

“Do you even have to ask?” I answered with a tinge of irritation as I grew more frustrated. He just kept on teasing me down there with his fingers without any intention of driving me to climax.

“Jace!” I hissed impatiently but he just smirked.

“I thought you didn’t want this? You were telling me that a while ago, right?” He answered playfully.

“I’ve never said anything like that!”

“Really? But you just said that you don’t feel the same. That actually scared me, mi amor.” He admitted. I chewed on my bottom lip.

“I didn’t say that. I was just messing with you. Come on, mi amor. Just give it to me already!” I ordered wantonly, uncaring if somebody could see what we were doing. Thankfully, there weren’t that many cars at the parking lot. We were the only one who parked on that part too that’s why there weren’t people around.

“So, you like making love with me too? Even kissing ang making-out?”

“Jace! Stop asking questions and just give it to me already!” I hissed.

“No can do, mi amor. Answer my question first.” I closed my eyes shut while biting my lip then opened my eyes again after about three seconds.

“Do you really have to ask me that? You know how much I love doing all those stuff with you. If I didn’t like it, I would never have married you in the first place.” His eyes shone with happiness before it darkened with total desire and need.

Before I could even answer, he suddenly inserted a digit inside my burning wet cave and it almost robbed me off my breath. The sensation was driving me crazy but it wasn’t nearly enough.

A whimper escaped my lips as my hips moved to meet every movement of his naughty finger.

“You’re so hot and wet, mi amor. Hold on tight because I’ll make sure to drive you insane.” He warned before inserting another digit and then moved it inside of me expertly. I was almost shouting already with so much pleasure. His pace quickened, bringing me to intense org*sm.

He really knew which button to press in order to drive me crazy.

“Jace!” My body convulsed with incomparable pleasure when my intense org*sm washed over me. I was already catching my breath while savoring the pleasure.

“Oh, God! You’re so naughty. Even in this kind of place, you still managed to do this to me.” I then said while still breathing raggedly. He chuckled and then withdrew his fingers from my still quivering core. My eyes went wide as saucers when he brought his fingers to his mouth and savored my remaining essence by licking it hungrily.

“Hmmm. Your taste is really my addiction, mi amor.” I felt like my whole face redden because of what he did.

“You’re so naughty!” I even leered at him. He laughed before kissing me on the lips.

“I love you.” He then professed sweetly. A smile automatically appeared on my face.

“I love you too.” Our lips met again, this time for a kiss full of love.

“Damn. I want to go all the way here.”

“No way, mister Montejo! If you really want to continue, drive us home.” He chuckled.

“Are you sure you can endure until we get home?” I was caught off guard. Yes. I already climaxed around his fingers just now but it wasn’t nearly enough. I heard him laugh.

“I knew it. You’re as insatiable as me, mi amor. I can see the answer on your face clearly.” I leered at him but couldn’t say anything because I knew that he was right. His laugh became louder. I couldn’t take it anymore and pinched him on the side of his stomach.

“Speak for yourself! I can wait until we get home!” He was about to answer when his phone rang. He grunted in annoyance.

“Damn! Way to ruin the moment.” I shook my head because he looked irritated.

“Answer it.” He sighed and did as he was told.

“Yes?” There was a couple of seconds of silence as the person on the phone told him his reason for calling.

“What?!” My body jerked in surprise when I heard his loud angry voice. “Do everything that you can and stop calling me if you don’t have any good news to say!” He hissed before ending the call. To my surprise, he pounded the steering wheel with his fist. He suddenly looked stressed out.

“What happened? Who was that?” I asked curiously. He shifted his gaze on me and then heaved a sigh.

“Sorry to ruin the moment, mi amor, but I just couldn’t help myself but to get mad. One of my men called and told me that until now, the members of the AHG who got caught alive don’t want to talk. Until now, they haven’t found any sign of Doctor Baron and JC too.” My heart broke again upon hearing that.

Suddenly, I felt like a bucket of cold water poured over my head. I’ve been trying to be positive these past one week just like Jace told me, but it was getting harder for me to do so with each passing day without any information about my son.

Each day that has passed without any news about JC felt like an eternity. I’ve been very worried about him that I couldn’t even eat and sleep properly at night. But then, I’ve been trying my best not to drown myself into worry because of my pregnancy.

Even though I don’t have appetite to eat, I always force myself to do so for the sake of my unborn child. I thought, everything would be easier now that we finally confirmed that JC was alive but then, it wasn’t. The only consolation we have to stay strong and positive is knowing that he’s alive somewhere.

This past one week, today was the first time that I felt happy again because I’ve got the chance to see a glimpse of my baby for the first time.

“I-It’s okay. I feel your frustration but don’t let the anger rule over you. Just do what you need to do and everything will eventually fall into place soon.” A small smile appeared on his lips.

“Thank you for saying that, mi amor. Honestly, I feel like I’m going crazy just thinking that until now, we still don’t have any clue where JC is. I’ve cracked a lot of cases before but why does it seem like this very important case is very hard? I’m getting frustrated of myself because I am having the difficulty saving my own son. I’ve let him down three years ago by not saving him form those b*stard. Now, I feel like I’m repeating the same mistake again.” He admitted with pained smile on his face.

I cupped his face. “Don’t lose hope. Just like you’ve told me before. Stay positive. Don’t give up on JC. He’s waiting for you so you to save him so don’t disappoint him by giving up.” He shook his head.

“No. I will never give up on our son, mi amor. Never.”

“That’s the spirit.” He enveloped me into a tight embrace, and I hugged him back. We stayed on that position for a while before we decided to go home.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

I inhaled and exhaled a couple of times before finally knocked on the door. For some reason, my heart was beating fast because of uncertainty and a little bit of nervousness.

I didn’t want to come here to ask for his help because it would look like I was incompetent, but I didn’t have the choice anymore. This is not the time for me to choose my pride because the life of my own son is in danger. Every second that JC spends with those people is becoming very dangerous for him.

He’d been lucky these past three years because they didn’t do anything to him aside from training him to be one of them. He was lucky enough to be alive until now but what about these next few days? Just thinking of the possibility that they might harm him any moment is bringing me indescribable fear.

I swallowed hard when the door finally opened. I thought, it was the maid, but it wasn’t. I released a breath and gathered myself together.

“What brings you here, Montejo?” My father-in-law, Robert Lenard, asked without any emotion on his face. I gulped inaudibly.

“I need your help, Mantus.” I said bravely. The corner of his lips twitched.

“Help? Are you sure you came to the right person?”

I met his taunting gaze with all the courage I had. “Yes, because you’re my last hope. Please, hear me out.” He became silent while staring at me for three seconds or so before he turned his back on me.

“Come on in.” I slowly released the breath that I didn’t know I was holding and did as I was told. I followed him inside. He led the way to his study room.

“Start.” He then commanded after he sat on his high backed chair. I remained standing before him.

“I need to find someone and I’m hoping that you could help me.” His eyes turned into slits.

“And how sure are you that I will help you? After what I did to you three years ago, you still want my help? What if instead of helping you, I would just take my daughter away from you because from what I can see right now, you are not capable of protecting your own family.” My hands balled into fists.

“You can do anything to me, but I will not let you take my wife away from me, Mantus. If I need to fight you for her, so be it. I will give everything I have to fight for her. You know how much I love your daughter and I will never let anything or anyone separate us.” I answered through gritted teeth. He scoffed.

“The same arrogant Montejo yet you came here for my help. Fine. I will hear it out for the sake of my daughter. What do you want me to do?” I almost sighed in relief. At least, he’s willing to listen.

“For quite sometime now, I’ve been trying to locate my father’s whereabout but until now, I couldn’t find any clue of where he could be right now. I need to see him as soon as possible.”

He scoffed again as if he was already expecting what I’ve said. He then pulled the drawer of his table and then took something out. It was a folder.

“Take a look at it.” He ordered and handed me the folder. I opened it and my eyes widened upon reading all the information written on it.

“Y-You knew?” I asked in disbelief. All the information about my father was in there including the AHG and Neo.

“Do you really think that I was clueless these entire time about what really happened to my grandson? You’re wrong, Montejo. While you were busy drowning with your agony after what happened to JC, I tracked down all the people who was involved in what happened to him.

“The first one that I’ve found was the Hama Group. But just when I was about to destroy them for killing my grandson, you finally came to your senses and destroyed them to take your revenge. Just like you, I thought that the justice was finally served for JC but a few months ago, I accidentally encountered the remaining few members of Hama Group and discovered that they’re nothing but front men of a bigger organization, the Alta Hama Group. Didn’t you ask Jinn how he discovered about all that?”

“He said that he caught the second in command of the Hama Group and tortured him so that he would spill the beans.” I answered, a little bit confused of what he wanted to say.

“You really are so clueless, Montejo. You were so busy wallowing with your guilt and regret that you couldn’t see what was so obvious in front of you. I was the one who caught the second in command of the Hama Group and gave him to Jinn while he caught the other guy.”

“Y-You mean, you knew that JC was alive all this time?”

“I just discovered it from those men but they didn’t have a clue where he could be right now. I didn’t tell you and Tin right away because I didn’t want to disappoint my daughter if the information I got was wrong. She would surely get hurt again if JC wasn’t really alive. I was planning to just tell you two about it the moment I prove that he’s indeed alive. But then, Jinn suggested a plan and I agreed to it.” My forehead crinkled.

“What plan was that?”

“He suggested for your return to ET VINDEX.”

“You knew about that too? You agreed yet you acted like you were mad of my decision of joining ET VINDEX again because Christine’s life might be put in danger again.” I couldn’t help but say.

“I wasn’t mad because of that. I was mad because of how clueless you were with everything that was happening around you. Your focus was on my daughter alone. You didn’t even know that your father was the one who’s responsible of all these until recently.” I gasped in shock.

“You knew about him too yet you didn’t tell me about him. Why?” I asked with a hardened face.

“Because I want to see what you’re really capable of. Jinn asked you to do this mission because your father is involved in it.”

“I don’t care about your opinion of me nor about my father. If you really knew about this, why didn’t you rescue JC right away? Don’t you have any idea how dangerous for him to stay with them? My wife couldn’t even eat nor sleep properly because of so much worry ever since we discovered that JC was indeed alive!” I chided as anger began rising within me.

“I was about to do so but then, here you are in front of me, asking for my help. Besides, I’m confident that your father will never hurt JC in any way because he needs him. Now that you finally know everything, show me what you’re capable of, six.” My jaw clenched.

“I will take my son from him no matter what happens. I don’t need to show you what I’m capable of because you already know that. I will do this and don’t ever get in my way. I changed my mind. I don’t need your help after all.” I turned around and was about to walk out of there when he spoke.

“Don’t worry, because I will catch you when you fall, princess.” My hands balled into fists.

“Just like I’ve said a while ago; I don’t care what you think of me. All I care about right now is my son. I will do anything to get him back even if I need to fight my own father.” I then opened the door and exited his house.

I wasn’t angry at Mantus for insulting me like that because he was right. When JC died and Christine left me, I was nothing but a useless b*stard. Yes, I took my revenge of what happened to our son, but I messed up when I didn’t make sure that I was targeting the main roots of that group. I just managed to take down its branches but not its roots.

All this was my fault because I became careless. If I only knew that JC was alive, things could’ve been different. But it’s useless crying over spilled milk now.

The next day, I began my plan and went to the orphanage of doctor Baron. To my surprise, there was a program going on and the children performed. After that, there were games too. I stayed there and watched the kids while furtively observing around me, trying to see any weird movements from the people around me but everything seemed normal.

Just when I was about to go, I suddenly received a message from doctor Baron which surprised me. I knew it. I was right of coming here after all. 

 🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think Mantus dislikes Jace?

What do you think is the reason why Doctor Baron texted Jace?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 38

HAPPY READING, GUYS! THANK YOU FOR THE COMMENTS & VOTES! 

Anyway, what do you think of this story so far?

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

The corner of my lips twitched upon seeing his message. He’s actually saying that there’s a problem with the cheque that I’ve issued to him. Of course, there would be a problem with it because he could never encash it no matter what he does.

That was part of my plan so that he would contact me again. Pretending to save him the night of the party was all part of the plan so that he wouldn’t suspect that I was the one who actually destroyed AHG.

But on the other hand, I knew that I shouldn’t be confident about all this. I should think three steps ahead of him so that I could continue outwitting him until I manage to finally get what I wanted.

I replied to him and told him that I was in his orphanage. I asked if we could meet and he said yes but not for now. He also said that he was out of the country for now and would be back tomorrow.

‘Okay, Doctor Baron. No problem. Let’s meet up tomorrow so that I could address the problem.’ After sending the message, I stood up from my seat and then pretended to be leaving.

“Are you leaving now, Mr. Montes?” One of the workers there asked me. I faked a smile and then nodded my head.

“Yes, Miss. I still have a meeting to attend to. I only came here because I was expecting to see Doctor Baron here. Anyway, I need to go.” I then turned around and exited the orphanage. I went straight to my car and when I got inside, I contacted Viper.

“Are you already inside?” I asked full of seriousness.

“Yes, six. I already checked every room in here but I didn’t see any sign of that fùcking doctor.”

“Okay. Check any document that you could find in there then; get anything that you find useful and after that, let’s meet up.” I instructed.

“Copy.” I then started the engine of my car and drove my way out of there. I smirked.

When I arrived there at the orphanage a while ago, I deliberately talked to every worker there so that I could distract them while Viper did his part of the mission. I succeeded. I managed to get their attention and Viper used that as an opportunity to infiltrate inside without anyone noticing him.

“Just a little bit more and everything will be finished.” I uttered to myself.

But when I reached the freeway, I noticed a white car tailing my car. I deliberately stayed on the right lane with a speed of 100 kph while furtively observing the vehicle. They kept their distance but because of my experiences as an agent, I could read their movement so easily.

Looked like the enemy was also moving, trying to execute their plans, but I’ve already anticipated all that and prepared preventive measures. I just needed to wait for the right time in order to execute my plans.

When I reached the next exit, I took it and I was right. They followed me. I took that exit because I could lead them to the mountainous part of the area so that I could corner them.

After about fifteen minutes more, we reached that certain area where I knew that almost deserted, that’s when I stepped on the gas and picked up my speed. The road was narrow and kinda zigzag but it wasn’t that hard for me to stay on the right line with a fast pace.

I looked at the rearview mirror and noticed that the distance between us became further. I smirked. Looked like the noticed that I already knew that they were tailing me that was why they’re really trying to catch up to me now.

“You have to learn to drive in this kind of road to catch me.” When I saw a small uncemented road on the right, I took it right away and then stopped the car in the middle of the road and quickly got out of it. I then hid myself behind the high and thick bushes just behind the trees. I cocked my gun and readied myself.

Seconds later, they finally arrived. They stopped their car before my car and then went out of their vehicle. My prediction was right. They’re nothing but the enemies’ minions. There were five of them.

“Check the inside of his car!” One of them ordered and the other one obliged.

“No one’s inside the car.”

“Damn it! spread out and look for him! He is still nearby for sure!”

“Yes, boss!” The other four men went to different directions and one of them happened to past by my hiding spot.

While walking, he was looking around while holding a high caliber gun. Because he wasn’t aware of my presence behind him, he couldn’t do anything when I put my hands around his head and then roughly twisted it to break his neck.

“Argh!” He groaned and fell to the ground. I stealthily moved and followed the others and managed to kill them one by one without any sound. They didn’t even know what happened.

When I managed to eliminate them, I went back to my hiding spot to see what was the other one doing. He was standing near their car while waiting.

I picked up a stone and then threw it to the spot where I wanted him to be. He snapped his head to that direction when he heard that noise. I smirked when he pointed his gun on that spot while slowly approaching it. Now, his back was on me. Bingo!

Just when he was about to reach that spot, I went behind him without any sound and then pointed the gun that I was holding on his head.

“Don’t you dare move an inch or I’ll kill you.” I threatened him and pressed the tip of my gun harder against the back of his head. I could tell that his body went frozen in fear upon realizing that he was now in grave danger.

“Throw your gun away from you.” I instructed him and because of fear, he obliged right away. I could almost feel the shaking of his body from where I was standing.

“Now, tell me. Why the fùck were you following me?”

“Y-You’re mistaken. We weren’t f-following you.” He denied. I gritted my teeth because of his lie. I kicked behind his knee which caused him to fall on his knees on the ground.

“What do you think of me, stupid? You were obviously following me. Now, tell me; what do you want from me?! Who sent you?!” I roared impatiently even though I already knew the answer to my questions. He was beginning to drench in nervous sweat.

“I-I don’t know anything!”

“Oh, is that so? You’re useless to me then.” I was about to pull the trigger when he finally spilled the beans.

“I-It was Doctor Baron. H-He just wanted to c-confirm if you’re one of his e-enemies or not. The ET VINDEX is after him right now that’s why he wanted to make sure that you weren’t one of them.”

I scoffed. “Where is he right now?” He shook his head.

“I don’t h-have any idea. H-He just c-contacted us for this j-job.”

“Really? If that was the case, I need you to do something for me.”

“W-What do you want? I’ll do anything, j-just don’t kill me.” He begged with shaking voice.

“Call him and report to him that you didn’t find anything suspicious about me. Make sure not to let him notice that you’re lying or else, I will kill you just like I did to your comrades.” He nodded his head vigorously.

“Yes, I-I’ll do it.” He then took out his cellphone from his pocket. His hands were trembling and it added to my anger. How dare he feel scared now that he’s in danger while he did many more terrible things to others?

“I’ll remind you once more. Make sure that he will not notice anything or else, you know what will happen next. Put it on loudspeaker.” I threatened him again and he nodded his head. He dialed on his phone and after a couple of rings, Doctor Baron finally answered.

“What’s the news, Banjo? Did you find something suspicious about him? It’s been a week since I gave you this mission but until now, you still don’t have any positive report.”

“Just like I’ve told you before, boss. He seemed like a normal man. I didn’t find anything suspicious about Montes. His files are clean. We’ve been following him these past few days but everything about him seemed normal. Our men couldn’t dig anything smelly about his personality.” I smirked when he managed to answer without faltering or stammering.

“Are you sure about this, Banjo? You know what’s at stake here.”

“Positive, boss.”

“Good. At least, I can use that guy with my plans.” Then, the line went dead.

“I already did what you’ve said. Please, let me go.” Banjo begged.

“Let you go? In your dreams, man.” I then knocked him out by hitting the sensitive part of his nape with my gun. I then contacted our clean-up team to clean the place.

After about 30 minutes, I received a call from Viper. We met somewhere private so that no one could hear what he would tell me.

“I saw this inside the office of the orphanage. It was actually inside a vault, but I managed to open it without a hitch.” My eyebrows creased as I looked at the Photo album that Viper was holding. I took it and checked its content.

Upon seeing the pictures, I felt like my blood went into a boil. Those pictures were pictures of my father together with Doctor Baron and Mantus! Judging from every picture, they looked like good friends way back many years ago.

The pictures started when they were still on their teenage years until to their thirties. There weren’t any recent pictures of them after that.

“I can’t believe that Mantus and your father are connected with this guy.” Viper commented while shaking his head. My breathing became hard as anger rose within me. I stood up.

“Hey, where are you going?” Viper asked confusedly.

“I need to do something.” I answered without looking at him and then exited that place. I got inside my car and drove my way towards my father-in-law’s company. When I arrived there, they let me in right away because they already knew that I was Christine’s husband.

While walking down the hallway, I bumped into someone. I didn’t notice that someone was on my way because of so much anger.

“Watch it, man. If I was an enemy of yours, I already have attacked you without you even noticing it.” My eyebrows furrowed upon hearing that familiar voice. It was Greg. I almost forgot that this guy actually exists.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked emotionlessly. He raised his hands as if he was conceding.

“Nothing serious. Don’t worry, because I was just kidding. You look like you’re in a rush so I’ll go on ahead.” My jaw clenched. Before I could answer, he walked past me. I mentally shook my head. I didn’t know that he was a weird guy.

Thankfully, I managed to prevent him from courting Christine before. I huffed.

I then went directly to my father-in-law’s office. I opened the door without knocking, couldn’t care less if he would get pissed off at me. He was obviously surprise upon seeing me.

“Have you forgotten how to knock, Montejo?” There was a tinge of anger in his voice, but I didn’t care anymore. I met his gaze angrily.

“What is the meaning of this?” I chided at him through gritted teeth and then handed him the photo album that I was holding. His eyebrows knitted together but took it from me anyway and opened it. I saw the obvious surprise on his face upon seeing the pictures inside.

“How long are you going to hide about this to us? How come you know them? Are you protecting them that’s why you’ve never told the organization about this?!” I asked him with a loud voice. I thought, he was going to try denying it, but I was wrong.

He met my gaze and then looked into my eyes without any emotion on his face.

“Where did you get this?” He questioned without answering any of my questions.

“That’s not important! Just answer my questions before I lose every respect and trust that I have for you. Doctor Baron is a terrorist while my father is a mafia boss. You never said anything about this to us while here I am, trying my best to find these mother fùckers! You know what they did to JC, yet you kept your mouth shut!” I couldn’t control my rage anymore. I couldn’t believe that he has this secret connection with my father and Doctor Baron but he never mentioned anything about it.

He closed the photo album and then stood up. He took a bottle of whiskey and then poured some into a glass before he drank it in one gulp.

I thought, he would stay silent like that but then, he spoke.

“Yes, I know them. I’ve known them since we were 17 years old. They were one of the original members of ET VINDEX before. I was with them when we founded this organization.” I gasped in surprise. I didn’t expect this turn of events.

“But the group got disunited because some of the members suddenly chose different paths. Yes, we gained connections and wealth through the organization but that was the reason too why the first ET VINDEX turned into disarray.

“Your father chose another path and succeeded his father as a mafia boss. I don’t know if you knew about this but the Montejo clan runs a powerful mafia group that is feared by many in the underground. On the other hand, Stan and I remained friends.

“When I decided to revive the ET VINDEX again, he supported me even though he wasn’t part of the organization anymore. I thought, he didn’t have any plans of coming back to the organization anymore but when I announced that I would retire from being Mantus, he suddenly expressed his interest of my position.

“But I declined because I already promised to the Alessi clan of Sicily that my successor would be an Alessi. The role Mantus is a complicated one because before I even became Mantus, the Alessi Clan was the one who helped me gain power in the underworld. I owe a lot to my friend who is a member of the Alessi clan and a pact is a pact.

“Because I didn’t approve, Stan suddenly went berserk. That’s when I discovered that he’d been running a syndicate behind my back and he needed my position to gain power and money in the underworld. Because of that, our friendship collapsed and now, he’s my mortal enemy.” He narrated.

My lips thinned after I heard his revelations.

“So, the Alta Hama Group attacked my family that night, three years ago, not because of me but because of you? Doctor Stanley Baron was taking revenge on you?” I questioned but I was already certain of the answer.

“Yes. He planned to kill my daughter and JC that night because of his grudge against me. I didn’t know that he was behind all that until I did my own investigation recently. I’m not sure yet what is the role of Jacinto in AHG but one thing is confirmed now. He was the one who helped Stan escaped twice during your mission.” I clenched my hands tightly.

“Why didn’t you tell me about this when I first came to you? You made me feel like I was incompetent by mocking how I handled what happened three years ago. You put the blame on me when you knew yourself that you were the reason why they targeted JC and Christine. I’ve been carrying the guilt and regret all these years, but now, I suddenly discovered about this. I don’t think I can trust you anymore, Mantus.” I uttered with a stern voice. His eyes bored into me.

“Just like I’ve told you just now; I didn’t see any reason to remember the past anymore. Yes, their part of my past but now, they’re nothing but enemies to me, especially Stan.” I pounded my fists on the table because of anger.

“You didn’t see the reason? Isn’t it enough reason that your own grandson and daughter were almost got killed by those b*stards?! I been blaming myself of what happened that night! I felt like I didn’t do enough to protect my own family! If you only have told me about this earlier, I could’ve done something about it to protect JC and Christine!” I couldn’t take it anymore and raised my voice at him.

“You weren’t the only one. Until now, I keep on blaming myself because I feel like I’ve destroyed my own daughter’s family. She got hurt so much thinking that JC died that night. But even though I’ve been wanting to take my revenge, I stepped back and gave you that opportunity.” His face softened. His eyes went sombre.

This was the first time that I’ve seen him with this kind of expression and I was taken aback. I wanted to punch the lights out of him but for some reason, I couldn’t no matter how angry I was. Maybe because I knew how much he loves his family.

I’ve witnessed that many times. He loves his family so much that’s why he would never forgive whoever attempts to hurt them in anyway, just like what he did to me three years.

Yes, I’ve tasted his wrath three years ago. But I chose to forget about that because I knew I deserved it. If Christine wasn’t my wife, he surely would’ve done worst to me.

“Is that suppose to make me feel better after what I’ve discovered?” I asked sarcastically.

“We can’t take back what already happened, Montejo, but we can still do something about it in the present. I told about this to Jinn a few months ago that’s why he decided to ask you to come back to the ET VINDEX in order to fix the problem yourself.

“Your family is involved in this and it’s just right that you’re the one who handles this mission. Jinn didn’t want us to kill you father. I don’t know why I agreed to this. Maybe, deep inside of me, I was still hoping that Jacinto could change. About Stan, he’s hopeless and needs to be eliminated.

“Your family will never live in peace if he remains alive or at large. He was my friend but that friendship got terminated when he attempted to assassinate Christine and JC. If ever Jacinto was involved in the kidnapping of JC and that attempted assassination, I will never forgive him.” I could hint the anger in his voice.

“Now that I finally know everything, I will do everything in my power to make them pay. I think you’re just trying to avoid killing your own friends that’s why you agreed to Jinn when he suggested that I should be the one to handle this mission.” I answered bravely and then turned my back on him.

Just when I was about to stride my way out of there, he spoke.

“Use the information I gave you. Read everything that was written in there because you will need it. If Stan contacted you, make sure not to fall into his trap.” The corner of my lips twitched.

“You don’t need to tell me that. I already know what kind of person I’m dealing with. He can’t deceive me anymore.” I went out of there with a hardened face. I then called Viper again and my other men to brief them of my plan for our mission tomorrow.

That night, I kept on tossing and turning in our bed because I couldn’t sleep. If it was possible, I would’ve pulled the time so that tomorrow would come already.

“Hey. You look troubled.” The husky voice of my wife. I suddenly felt guilty because she woke up because of me.

I gathered her into my arms. She hugged me back and then pillowed her head on my chest.

“I just can’t wait for tomorrow, mi amor.” She sighed.

“I’m worried about you, mi amor, but I need to stay strong. Just please make sure to come back home unharmed. I hope too that you could bring JC back home this time.” Her voice was full of worry but I could hint the longingness too.

“I’m sorry that it’s taking me so long to save JC. I am doing everything I can but sometimes, I feel like it’s not enough.” She lifted her head and then looked at me.

“Don’t say that. I’ve seen your efforts these past week. I know that you’ve been giving everything you can to save our son. I’m sorry too because I keep on asking you about it. This must’ve been adding to your pressure. It’s just I’m so worried about JC.” Her eyes watered as she bit her lower lip.

I caressed her cheek and stared into her tantalizing blue eyes lovingly.

“You don’t have to say sorry because I understand. You, JC and our unborn baby are my strength in this fight, so please, stay strong and have faith that everything will eventually be alright. I promised you that, didn’t I?” I nodded my head. “And I intend to keep that promise.” She smiled.

“I know that you could do it, mi amor. I trust you.” That made my heart swell.

“I love you, mi amor. Always remember that.”

“I know. I love you too.” Our lips met for a gentle yet passionate kiss before we decided to sleep. I fell asleep with a light load in my chest.

Then, the morning came. Our meeting time would be at 7 pm but I left home at 7 am because me and my men had to do something to prepare for later.

Hours passed and 7 pm finally came. 10 minutes before 7 pm, I was already there at the shooting range just like we’ve planned. There was a cafeteria in there, so I waited there for him. When he arrived, my lips parted in shock when I saw that he wasn’t alone. 

But then, I managed to pull myself together right away and pretended that everything was alright even though I felt like I was about to explode in so much rage. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

Do you think Jace has the right to get mad at Mantus for not being honest with him?

Did you expect that Mantus was actually friends with (Stan) Doctor Baron and (Jacinto) Jace’s father?

Do you think that Jace will succeed this time?

Do you think Mantus did the right thing for not telling Jace about the truth about him, Stan and Jacinto?

Who do you think was with Doctor Baron when he arrived?

Stay tuned for the next chapter because something good will happen:) 

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 39

HAPPY FRIDAY, EVERYONE! 

Anyways, my book ‘She’s Mine, Exclusively Mine’ is still available in National Bookstore, Pandayan, Expressions and Booksale nationwide. You can also buy it online on Lazada and Shopee(Philippines only). Please support me by getting your own copy. :)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

My jaw clenched tightly as my hands balled into fists upon seeing him. It has been so long since the last time I saw him and it felt weird. I didn’t expect him to be here and that was the part that I wasn’t prepared to. But no matter what happens, I need to be guarded and act normal without compromising our plans.

I could tell that he was surprised as well upon seeing me but his face suddenly went emotionless as if he was aware that there were many eyes staring at him.

I furtively observed Doctor Baron and I saw how his eyes moved, obviously observing us both as well. I knew it…

“Good evening, Mr. Montes. I’m sorry, we’re late.” It was Doctor Baron. I faked a smile. I’ve never thought that controlling my anger not to explode and act like everything was fine at the same time was this hard.

I stood up from my seat. “It’s okay. I just got here.” I looked at the person he was with and met his eyes in order to show him that I was unaffected by his presence. I couldn’t read the expression on his face and I showed the same to him. Just like the saying say, two could play the game. “Is he your friend, Doctor Baron?” I then asked the doctor, feigning nonchalance.

“Oh, sorry. I forgot to introduce my friend, Jacinto Montejo. Jacinto, he’s Slate Montes, the one I was telling you about the other day.” The emotionless of his didn’t change at all.

“It’s nice meeting you, Mr. Montejo. Why don’t we sit down so that we could order?” I deliberately didn’t shake hands with my own father because I didn’t see any reason to.

“It’s my pleasure to meet you, Mr. Montes.” I heard him say for the first time but I didn’t answer and sat on my seat. They did the same and then the waiter came over to take our order. Later on, we were already eating.

“So, tell me, Mr. Montes. What happened to the check that you issued to me last week? I mean, I know that you’re a rich man so I can’t believe of what happened.” Doctor Baron asked with a casual tone.

“I’m sorry about that, Mr. Baron. I forgot to inform my bank about that. I already went personally this morning and discussed this matter with them. They’re just doing their job and it was my fault.” I explained with an equal casual voice and he nodded his head in understanding.

“Yes, I understand. I know how busy you are as a businessman. Anyway, let’s eat our food for now I’m dying to try their shooting range.”

“Me too. I can’t wait.” I answered. My father remained silent and didn’t comment to any of our topics.

“Hey, Jacinto. What happened to you? You suddenly became quiet. Don’t tell me, you’re being intimidated by Mr. Montes here?” Doctor Baron asked my father. He lifted his gaze and then stared into my eyes directly.

“Not really. Is there any reason for me to be intimidated by Mr. Montes?” He answered flatly. My eyes squinted in anger and it took me all my strength not to do anything that could give me away.

I scoffed. “I don’t see any reason for you to. I am just an ordinary man.” I answered formally.

“Of course, you are.” He answered with an unreadable expression. Even though Doctor Baron kept on smiling, I could feel the thick atmosphere around us.

After that, we continued eating our food and Doctor Baron dominated the topic. He kept on talking about his charity events and achievements so far and all I did was to answer in monosyllables. Even though I wasn’t interested hearing those things, I had to pretend to be.

After eating our food, we finally went to the shooting range. I pretended not to be knowledgeable in guns while Doctor Baron kept on bragging about his skills. After shooting for about ten minutes, Doctor Baron said that he would go to the restroom.

There were no people in the outdoor shooting range aside from us.

When Doctor Baron left, the silence between my father and I was deafening. I turned my back on him and was about to get another gun to try when he suddenly spoke.

“What do you think you’re doing?” My steps came into a halt. My fists tightened before facing him with a hardened face.

“What about you? What do you think you’re doing with him?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“This doesn’t concern you so you shouldn’t involve yourself with Stan.” My eyes squinted in rage. I couldn’t take it anymore. Before I could even control myself, I grabbed him by the collar and pulled him closer to me.

His eyes met my burning eyes but his emotionless didn’t even waver at all.

“This doesn’t concern me?! How dare you say that to my face when you people were the ones who involved my family into this?!” He looked surprised.

“What do you mean?” He sounded clueless and that added to my rage even more.

“Don’t give me that crap! Do you really think that you could deceive with that crappy acting skills of yours?! I don’t care even if you’re my own father! Now, tell me. Where is my son?!” I asked thunderously full of anger.

His eyebrows knitted even more. “Son? What are you saying?”

“Enough! Cut the act before I totally forget that you’re my father!” His lips opened, indicating that he was about to speak when I saw from the corner of my eyes that Doctor Baron was coming. I let go of him and then raked my fingers through my hair in anger.

“What’s happening here?” He asked with knitted eyebrows. I forced a smile.

“Oh, nothing Doctor Baron. We were just talking about business.” I answered, trying my best to sound normal.

“Really? You two look so serious.” I hinted that weird sound of his voice as he took a gun and then changed its ammo.

I became alert as I carefully looked around. I could sense the evil intent of this doctor and I should be alert at all times.

He then put his shooting earmuffs and began shooting the targets. I could tell that he was really skilled in this because he almost bulls eyed everything.

“You should get out of here and don’t involve yourself with Stan anymore.” I heard my father whisper to me with a stern voice but I ignored him and approached Doctor Baron.

“Seeing you shoot like that made me want to learn how to shoot too.” I complimented and faked a chuckle.

“You should. Learning how to shoot properly is very important especially when you have some enemies that want to get you anytime of everyday.”

“You’re right, Doctor Baron. People should know how to defend themselves at all cost, especially from people who are just waiting for the right moment to silently attack you in the dark.”

“I agree to that, Mr. Montes. Men like us should be powerful and skilled enough to protect ourselves and our investments.” He then changed ammo again. He was about to begin shooting the target when his phone rang. He tsked in annoyance but answered the call anyway.

“Yes? What do you want?” He sounded annoyed as he stepped away from us. He then became silent while listening to what the person who called was saying. Then, I noticed the sudden change of the expression on his face became hostile.

“What?! Are you sure about this?!” He exclaimed as his eyes shifted on me, shock was evident on his face, but then his expression slowly changed and became ferocious. I smirked at him, cocked the gun that I was holding like a pro that I was and then shot every target without a hitch.

His eyes widened even more of what he saw before he ended the call and then thunderously said,

“Damn you!” He roared and shot at my direction, but since I was already expecting that he was going to do that, I managed to evade the bullet by diving to my right side and took a cover behind the big pillar there.

“I’m going to kill you for playing with me like this!” He kept on shooting at my direction full of anger. I took the gun that I was hiding from my gun holster and cocked it.

“Come inside now!” He ordered to his men full of anger. After a couple of seconds, I heard footsteps arrive. I peeped through my hiding spot and saw that his men came in. I looked around but I didn’t see my father anywhere anymore. He must’ve run away already.

“You don’t have anywhere to go to so come out!” Doctor Baron ordered with a loud voice. I smirked. Everything was happening according to my plan, so I inserted the gun inside the waistline of my pants and slowly went out of my hiding spot. They pointed their gun at my direction.

I did so because I knew that any minute now, my men would do what we have planned.

“Do you really think that you could deceive me, Jace Montejo?” Smirked. “One of my spies called me just now and discovered about your real identity. Now, I finally understand why I don’t feel at ease whenever I am with you. Let me guess, you are taking revenge of what happened to your family three years ago, isn’t?” I didn’t answer, pretended that I was already cornered and didn’t have any chance of getting away from them.

But then, deep inside of me, I was already counting from 1 to 20. I already gave the signal to my men a while ago by pressing that special button on my smart watch.

“If you don’t want to talk, suit yourself. Nice knowing you, Jace Montejo a.k.a. Slate Montes.” He said tauntingly while stepping backwards. “You know what to do with him.” He instructed his men and then turned around before began walking away.

13…14…15…Damn it! Faster!

They were about to pull the trigger of their guns to finish me for good but the countdown hasn’t reach twenty yet. I had to do something before they shoot me. I was about to pull out my gun when gunshots suddenly echoed inside the shooting range, then I saw how the men of Doctor Baron fell to the ground one by one.

“Argh!” I heard someone grunt and saw Doctor Baron has a gunshot wound on his left shoulder. Even though his wound was bleeding, he managed to get up and ran away.

I pulled out my gun and was about to follow him but another batch of his men suddenly arrived and shoot at my direction. If I wasn’t quick enough to hide, I would’ve been a dead meat by now.

“Damn it!” I hissed and then contacted Viper. “Why didn’t you shoot the others?!”

“Our momentum was destroyed because another group of unidentified men arrived and they were the one who shot Doctor Baron and his men. I don’t know if they’re enemies or not but when they noticed our presence here, they ran away without exchanging bullets with us.” He informed me.

“What? Don’t mind them for now. As long as they won’t fight us, they’re not important. Let’s stick with our original plan.”

“Copy.” I peeped through my hiding spot and saw Doctor Baron and his men exiting the shooting range.

“Damn you! I will never let you escape! Never again!” I managed to get a chance, furtively went out of my hiding spot and rained bullets at them. His men were too focused on assisting him that they forgot about my presence behind them.

I managed to shoot four of them before crawling back to my hiding spot.

“Faster, boss! Our men outside were killed already! We should get out of here for now!” I heard one of his men inform him.

“What?! You are all useless! Make sure to kill that man before he could get a hold of us!” He then ran away, and his men stayed to fight me. They targeted my hiding spot again and rain bullets at my direction continuously.

I deliberately waited for them to relentlessly shooting at my direction until they were out of bullets. That was when I took a grenade that I was keeping and pulled the pin before quickly throwing at their direction.

“A grenade!” One of them screamed and tried to run away but it was already too late. The grenade exploded, killing them in the process. I loaded my gun once again and then hurriedly followed Doctor Baron. When I reached outside, I didn’t see him anywhere anymore but I didn’t give up.

“Damn it! Even if you’re going to hide in hell, I will follow you there and make sure to make you pay for all the things that you’re done to us!” I grunted and then continued searching stealthily, until I noticed a trace of blood on the ground. It was full moon that’s why I could see the red spots clearly.

I followed the traces until to the part where the illumination of the moon couldn’t reach. I brought out my combat flashlight and saw that the blood spots were leading to the woods.

The location of that shooting range was at the foot of the mountain that’s why it was easy for Doctor Baron to go hide in the forest.

But then, there was a possibility too that he went to the northern part of the mountain, which was the sea.

I followed those traces of blood as careful as possible and it indeed led me to the forest. But then, the spots eventually led me to the northern part which was obviously going to the sea. Then, it stopped near the small grasses. I looked around but it was too silent.

I knew that he could attack me from any direction, so I tried to be as alert as possible. Then, I suddenly heard a sound coming from nearby. I followed it and it led me to the beach. That was when I saw the bowrider boat that was sailing away in a fast speed.

I noticed that someone was standing there on that boat, facing my direction, and I couldn’t be mistaken. It was Doctor Baron. I gritted my teeth and shot the boat but I only had one bullet left and now, I was out of ammo.

“Aaah!” I screamed in frustration and then threw the gun to the ground because of anger. I looked around but there were no boats nearby that I could use to follow them. I then remembered about Viper and my other men.

I left them at the shooting range and probably fighting Doctor Baron’s minions. I saw that he brought a lot of them.

I was about to contact them when someone spoke.

“Stop behaving like a hopeless wimp. Use this.” I looked up when I heard that voice. It was my father, handing me a grenade launcher. I took it without a second thought and the aimed the boat that was continuously getting away.

I aimed at it properly before I released a breath and pulled the trigger. Bulls eye! The boat exploded. Seeing that scene made me feel a lot better. Now, I could finally focus on finding my son.

“Nice shot, son. I knew that you could do it.” My body went still upon hearing him say that. The last time he called me son was during our last meeting when I was still in high school. I let go of the grenade rifle and it fell to the ground.

“Don’t call me that. You’ve never been a father to me even once so cut the crap.” I answered through gritted teeth. He heaved a sigh.

“I know that’s why I’ve been wanting to make it up to you and your mother for a long time now but I didn’t have the chance to do so. You’re mother keep on pushing me away.”

“Make it up to us?” I scoffed. “If you really want to do that, give me back my son. Even if just once, be a father to me and give back the only one who could complete my wife and I’s life. He’s our son. We were so happy when he was still with us but you destroyed that happiness when you took him away from us. How could you still have the audacity to show your face in front of me like you didn’t do anything? You destroyed our lives because of your selfishness!”

“That’s not what happened.” His voice was void of any regret nor guilt and that made my anger exploded like an atomic bomb. I felt like my vision darken because of all the pent up negative emotions that have been residing inside of me for years. The next thing I knew, my father was already on the ground.

The corner of his lips was already bloody. That was the time when I realized that I actually punched my own father because of so much anger. Yes, after what he did, I could feel a tiny bit of conscience because as his own son, I shouldn’t’ve done that to him, but then I knew that he deserved it.

“Son, listen to me. I—” Before he could say what he wanted to say, a group of men in black suits suddenly arrived and they weren’t alone. My eyes widened upon seeing him with them. I felt like my breath got trap in my lungs upon gazing at him.

I stepped forward to approach him. I felt scared to even blink because I felt like he would disappear on me if I did that.

“S-Son.” I breathed the words full of longingness and was about to touch him, but I didn’t get the chance to do so because he already brushed past me and ran towards my father.

“Papy!” My heart clenched painfully because my own son ignored me.

“J-JC.” Was all I could manage to say after that but when he looked at me, I gasped in shock when I saw the anger in those electric blue eyes of his. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you think this will be the start of something new for them?

Will Jace manage to get JC this time?

Do you think that Jace’s father was an accomplice of Doctor Baron of everything that have happened in the past? 

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 40

HAPPY MONDAY, GUYS! I hope you will like this chapter. Happy reading:)

Listen to the music. I think, it suits this chapter:)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

I felt like my heart was broken seeing the animosity on my son’s face while staring at me. I couldn’t even say anything. I felt like my whole body become frozen. I wanted to approach him and tell him that I was his father but for some reason, my ability to move and talk suddenly disappeared.

I’ve never been scared like this my whole life. That kind of fear that my own son wouldn’t be able to accept me as his father was too much to handle.

“Papy, are you okay?” He asked my father full of worry. JC was wearing descent clothes this time not like those baggy and old clothes that he was wearing when I first saw him before.

“I’m okay, mi nieto .” My father answered and then sat up while smiling at my son. JC sat in a squatting position beside his grandfather. I could see the worry on his face.

“But your lips are bleeding.” He ruffled JC’s hair.

“Don’t worry about me, mi nieto . Papy’s fine.” Suddenly, JC stood up and then looked at my direction angrily.

“I thought you were a nice guy but I was wrong! You’re a bad guy! You punched my papy!” I felt like my world crumbled upon hearing what my own son said. I felt like a thousand needles pierced my heart at the same time. The inexplainable pain was just too much for me to handle but I tried my best to stay strong. I persevered and pulled myself together.

I couldn’t blame him for acting like that. He just witnessed what I’ve done to his papy with his own two eyes. I stepped closer towards him.

“S-Son, listen to me. I—” I was about to hold his hand but to my surprise, he pushed me away.

“You’re bad! You’re bad! You hurt my papy! I don’t like you anymore!” He kept on saying those words while continuously pushing me away. My eyes brimmed with tears. Every word that he was spitting at me was slowly killing my heart.

I looked up in order to prevent my tears from falling. I’ve never expected this kind of rejection and anger from my own son and I didn’t know how to handle it. We’ve been longing for his return for so long but I didn’t expect it to be this difficult.

“Boss, there’s a group of unknown men and they’re on their way here. I think, it’s better for us to leave now.” One of my father’s men, who was with JC a while ago, informed him.

“Neo, stop. We need to go.” My father said with an authoritative voice and JC instantly stopped. He was about to go to my father but I was quick to stopped him by the wrist.

“Son, no, don’t. You will come with me because we’re going to go home together.” I told him with a serious voice and his little eyebrows creased as his lips parted in shock.

“I’m your son, Mister?” I nodded my head.

“No! You’re not my daddy!” He was about to kick my foot but I quickly evaded his attack and then scooped him up onto my arms.

“Let go of me! No! I don’t want to come with you, you bad man!” He kept on struggling but I didn’t let him go.

“Jace! What do you think you’re doing to Neo?!” My father asked exasperatedly.

“Don’t call him that! His name is Jacob Christiano, JC for short, and he is Christine and I’s son!” I answered through gritted teeth, emphasizing every words. He was about to answer but one of his men spoke again.

“Boss! They’re coming! We need to go now!” They then began running away. My father hesitantly running away while kept on glancing back at JC who kept on struggling in my arms.

“Papy! Papy!” He then began crying loudly and then started punching me. I wanted to stop my father and his men from escaping but my son kept me occupied. I didn’t want to leave him there just to run after my own father because JC was my utmost priority.

“Six, I’m sorry for coming to your rescue late. I can’t believe that we took that long to finish all doctor Baron’s men. Anyway, where are your father and doctor Baron?” Viper asked.

“Doctor Baron is dead now while my father went that way! Make sure to apprehend him and his men! Don’t let them get away!”

“Copy, six!”

“You heard that, men! Let’s go!” He was about to go when I spoke.

“Viper, make sure not to kill my father.” I ordered with an emotionless face and he smirked.

“You don’t need to ask me that. I know.” He then led the way. I wanted to go with them but I should get JC out of there first. I should make sure that he’s safe.

“Let me go! I want to go with papy!” My jaw clenched. I put him down on his feet and then held him by the shoulders as I sat in a squatting position before him.

“Listen to me, son. Your mommy is waiting for you at home. Don’t you want to see your mommy?” He finally stopped struggling and then wiped his tears with the back of his hands.

“My mommy? But I don’t have a mommy.” I shook my head.

“You have a mommy. Those bad guys took you from us when you were still a baby. Mommy and daddy have been looking for you for so long. Please, son. Come with daddy and let’s go home.” I begged him with a cracked voice.

He seemed so confused as he looked at me before throwing a glance at the direction where my father went to.

“But what about papy?” I almost sighed in relief because he finally calmed down. I cupped his face.

“Don’t think about him anymore because he’ll be fine. C’mon, let’s go home to mommy.” He didn’t answer for a couple of seconds and I thought, he would say no. But to my surprise, he slowly nodded his head.

My heart leapt for joy before gathering him into my arms and then hugged him tightly. The tears that I was holding back since a while ago pooled down my cheeks because of so much emotions. I couldn’t explain how happy I was.

This was the first time in a long time that I hugged my own son and it felt surreal.

“Welcome back, buddy.” I whispered to him and then kissed him on the forehead. After that, he didn’t struggle anymore when I lifted him up and carried him onto my arms while walking away from there.

CHRISTINE’s POV

After praying for I didn’t know how long, I finally opened my eyes and then looked around. Everything was silent and I felt like I could already hear the beating of my heart because of so much worry, fear and anxiousness.

Until now, Jace haven’t returned home yet and many negative scenarios began appearing on my mind. But when I realized that, I shook my head and then took a deep breath in an attempt to calm myself down.

“Just trust Jace and everything will be alright.” I said to myself while pacing back and forth. It was already 1 am. I tried to sleep off my worry but I just couldn’t fall asleep.

“Ma’am Christine, I think you should go to bed now. I’m sure sir Jace is on his way home.” Our maid said with a hint of concern. I forced a smile.

“I can’t sleep knowing that he’s on a dangerous mission.” Her eyebrows creased upon hearing what I’ve said.

“Mission?” I groaned inwardly. I told her a while ago that Jace went to Oregon for an important meeting. I was about to answer when we heard the sound of Jace’s car arriving. Later on, the door opened. We both rushed towards the door and my heart almost stopped beating upon seeing my husband with a child in his arms.

“We’re home, mi amor.” Jace uttered with an emotional smile on his face before he strode his way towards me. For some reason, I couldn’t move my body as my heart started pounding in mixed emotions.

When Jace finally stopped in front of me, my gaze went to the small boy that was sleeping in his arms and my tears automatically fell as unexplainable happiness surged within me. Oh, God! My son finally came home!

My tears of joy pooled unstoppably while looking at him in awe. Just seeing him automatically filled the missing piece in my heart.

I slowly raised my slightly trembling hand and was about to touch his cheek but for some reason, I was afraid to do so because of the fear that I might just be dreaming.

I was scared that the moment I touch him, he would suddenly disappear on me and I would wake up from this dream without him.

“Son, wake up. We’re home. Your mommy is here.” Jace said to him gently. He stirred and then groaned.

I thought, he was going to wake up, but his breathing became steady again. I looked at him from head to toe. His clothes weren’t baggy and old anymore and he looked so handsome.

I couldn’t believe that Neo was actually my son! If I only knew back then that he was JC, I wouldn’t’ve let him go.

I suddenly remembered our first and second encounters. He mentioned to me that he’d been so hungry because they didn’t have food to eat since the night before that day. Just thinking that my son didn’t have anything to eat and has to steal food just to survive was too painful for me as a mother.

“M-My son.” It was all that I could say before finally has the courage to touch his hand. I released the breath that I didn’t know I was holding when I felt his skin. He felt so warm, soft and fragile. A smile of happiness formed on my lips as my tears of joy continuously falling nonstop.

“I’m sorry, mi amor. He fell asleep in the car while we’re on our way home. Do you want to carry him?” I nodded my head.

“Then, it’s better for you to sit down on the couch. He’s heavy.” He then recommended and I did as I was told. After that, he carefully placed our son on my lap while pillowing on my arm.

I chuckled when he didn’t wake up even after all that. “He hasn’t changed. He’s still a heavy sleeper, mi amor.” I said and then kissed JC on the forehead. I couldn’t explain what I was feeling. Finally, my son came home to us.

I stared at him in awe. The longingness for our son that has been residing in my heart for more than three years was overwhelming.

If this was all just a dream, I didn’t want to wake up anymore.

“Yes. I could remember years ago, when he was still a baby. Even though we make love while he’s asleep, he never wakes up in his crib.” Jace said amusedly and then sat beside me. I glared at him.

“Stop it! He might hear you!” I rebuked and then wiped my tears. Jace laughed but he still looked emotional too.

I shifted back my gaze to my sleeping son.

“I can’t believe that JC is finally home, mi amor. Thank you for making all this possible. Thank you because you kept you promise.” Another batch of tears fell from my eyes. Even though I didn’t want to cry, I couldn’t help it. I just felt so happy and emotional at the same time.

“You don’t have to thank me, mi amor. JC is our son and he belongs here with us. His home is with us.” He emphasized the last sentence with a serious face.

I caressed JC’s soft cheek while looking at his facial features full of awe. His eyebrows were upturned and long. His lips were reddish in color. His cleft chin looked so good on him and that made him more attractive. He really looked handsome especially with those tantalizing electric blue eyes of his.

While staring at him like that, I couldn’t take it anymore. I embraced him ever so tightly and when I felt his small frame, my emotions poured. I cried like a child.

After more than three years of crying and mourning over him, he finally came back to us. I showered kisses on his face and forehead but I made sure not to overdo it because he was asleep. It was so hard to control myself to not wake him up because I knew that he was tired.

“Mi amor, stop crying. JC is finally with us. You’ve been crying for so long that you deserve to be happy now. You don’t have a reason to cry anymore because our family is finally complete.” He whispered to my ears after he enveloped JC and I into his arms.

I looked at him and I couldn’t help but to chuckle even though I was crying when I saw his tears. “You say that but you’re crying too.” He chuckled as well.

“Just like you, I can’t help but to feel emotional. We’re finally complete, mi amor. Our family is finally complete.” He then kissed JC’s forehead. “Welcome home, my son. Daddy and mommy will make sure to give you all the love, happiness and care that you deserve.”

I caressed his cheek in a feathery manner. “Yes, sweetheart. Your daddy is right. Mommy and daddy will do everything for you to forget all those unpleasant memories while growing up. All your sorrows and tears will be replaced by smile, laughter, and happiness. Our love will heal you, my son. I promise you that.”

I didn’t know how long we were on that position. We just watched him sleep. If it was possible, we didn’t want to let go of him but eventually, we brought him to our room and carefully put him to bed. With all those movements, he stirred a couple of times but thankfully, didn’t wake up.

That night, Jace and I slept with JC lying between us. After more than three years, I fell asleep feeling so happy and complete. I felt like all the heavy load inside of me disappeared just like that. I’ve never thought that I could be so happy like this again.

Then morning after that, I woke up early and a smile automatically appeared on my face upon seeing JC. He was still sleeping like a log.

“Good morning, sweetheart.” I whispered to him before planting a soft kiss on his forehead. My smile widened when he groaned in irritation as his forehead knitted together. He even stretched his arms. I thought, he would finally wake up but he didn’t.

I mentally shook my head. Looked like he really was tired with all the adventures that he’d been through.

After that, I watched JC’s sleeping face for I didn’t know how long. Even if I would stare at him for a whole day, I would never get tired of it.

Jace was still asleep as well. He looked so tired yet I could see that he was happy as too. I carefully got off the bed and then walked to Jace’s side of the bed to kiss him on the lips. I couldn’t control my amused chuckle when he groaned irritably with his eyebrows furrowed.

“Oh, my. Like father, like son, huh?” I said to myself while shaking my head in amusement. I decided to go downstairs to cook for my son and husband. While preparing the ingredients, I was humming merrily. My heart was swelling with so much joy while smiling widely.

While I was in the middle of cooking, I gasped in surprise when someone suddenly hugged me from behind and then kissed the side of my neck.

“Good morning, my beautiful wife.”

“You startled me!” I hissed and he laughed heartily.

“I’m sorry about that. I didn’t mean to startle you.” He the rested his jaw on my shoulder before burying his face on my neck and sniffing me.

“Hmmm. I miss you, mi amor. I feel like I’ve been away from you for so long.” I couldn’t help but to laugh.

“You just didn’t see me for a couple of hours and you’re already saying that?”

“Of course. Maybe, this is the result of me being so hopelessly in love with you.” He then began showering my neck and shoulder with small kisses. I couldn’t suppress the smile that appeared on my lips. He’s such a sweet-tongue guy!

“You really love sweet-talking me like this. How many women did you manage to get because of being a sweet-tongued guy, huh, mi amor?” I teased.

“Well, that’s the part of me that I’m proud of.” That didn’t sit well with me. I craned my head and glared at him. He threw his head back and laughed.

“I can see the jealousy on your face.” He then kissed me on the lips. I couldn’t help but to pout. Just thinking that he was this sweet to other women too was killing me already.

“Hey, let me finish first. I’m proud of myself because I’ve never been this sweet to any woman before. You were the only woman who made me like this. You know how I was before, right? But everything about me changed when I met you.

“You made my world upside down. When you turned me down a couple of times, I couldn’t explain the frustration that I was feeling. I kept on thinking of you and I felt like I was going crazy if I didn’t have you. That never happened to me before you came into my life.

“When you became mine, you changed me for the better. My friends kept on teasing me because according to them, I became a corny guy. Those fùckers even invented a name for all the members of TBG who were in love, entitled ‘The pussy-whipped club’.

“But even so, I’ve never felt embarrass about it. So, what if I’m a pussy-whipped? They don’t have any idea how sweet your kitty is.” The giddy smile on my face disappeared upon hearing the last part.

“Jace! You’re really a hopeless horny man sometimes!” He laughed loudly. I shook my head in disbelief. He managed to make me smile and feel giddy of his words but then, he suddenly changed direction and became naughty in an instant.

“I love you.” He uttered sweetly. I sneered at him.

“C’mon, mi amor. Where is my I love you too?” He demanded sweetly and then kissed my cheek a couple of times, urging me to say the words. My heart melted just like that.

“Fine. I love you too.”

“You sound like you’re being forced to say so.” It was his turn to pout. I suddenly laughed because he looked funny. I faced him and then squeezed his cheeks.

“You’re so cute, my husband. Of course, I wasn’t. I was just messing with you.” He finally smiled before he cupped my face and then kissed me on the lips.

It only lasted for a couple of seconds, but it took my breath away. After that, he helped me with the cooking. He said that he would be the one to finish it. He looked so happy and lively. It has been so long since I’ve seen him like this and it made me happier knowing that my family is finally complete.

“Are you sure, you can do it?”

“Of course, mi amor. Just sit there and relax while I’m cooking her, okay?” I did as I was told and then sat on the kitchen island stool while watching him cook. He was topless and wearing only his shorts. Damn! He looked so hot with that apron on him.

“I’m sure, JC will love these because we cooked it with all the love that we have for him.” He said with a smile on his face.

“I hope so.” I bit my lower lip and then stared at my husband wearily.

“What happened? Why the sad look?” I sighed.

“Nothing. I’m just scared that he might not accept as his parents.”

He turned the stove off before he approached me and then held my hands. “You don’t have to worry about that, mi amor. Just like I’ve told you before, JC is our son and whatever happens, his home will always be here with us.

“We are his parents and our love for him will surely lead him back to us. His heart will recognize that love for sure because he already felt how much we loved him when he was still a baby. I’m sure, the connection we have with him as his parents will serve as his light in the dark.” His words made me feel a lot better.

I nodded my head. “You’re right. JC is our son. We just have to believe and be patient.”

“That’s the spirit.” Captured my lips for a passionate kiss.

“But I’m still curious though.” I uttered while catching my breath after that delicious kiss.

“About what?”

I pouted. “I’m just wondering how you managed to rescue JC. Don’t you have any plan of telling me about it?” He silently stared at me for a couple of seconds before he answered.

“Of course, I intended to tell you about it. I was just waiting for the right time.” He then heaved a sigh before he finally started narrating everything that happened until to the part where he finally saw and rescued JC.

I couldn’t believe that his father was indeed the one who was with JC when Jace rescued him. It wasn’t clear yet if he was one of the enemies but one thing was for sure, he was connected with doctor Baron.

Now that the leader of the Alma Hama Group was finally erased, I was hoping for a peaceful life for our family. Now that JC was finally with us, I couldn’t ask for more.

“I had a lot of things that I wanted to ask my father but I didn’t have the chance to do so. Besides, I was so mad at him that time because of what he did.” I could see the resentment in those grey orbs of his.

“Maybe, that was not the right time for you two to talk. I’m sure, the next time will be the right time. For now, I think we should forget about everything and focus on our son and our family.” His face softened. He then heaved a sigh.

“You’re right, mi amor. We should focus on our family.” I smiled and was about to answer when someone suddenly spoke at the doorway.

“Sir Jace, your son has run away!” Our maid informed us in panic. Jace and I went panicked too.

“Jace, our son!”

“Don’t worry, mi amor. I’ll take him back home.” Jace then ran towards the door and I followed him. When I exited the door, I heard JC’s screams at the gate while Jace was trying to persuade him.

“No! I want to go home! Let go of me!” He screamed again and my heart got broken. I could see how much he wanted to get out of there. My eyes brimmed with tears. I couldn’t explain the pain that I was feeling.

I thought, everything would be alright now that he finally came home, but I was wrong. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think of the reaction of JC in this chapter?

Will JC be able to accept them as his parents?

Do you think that Jace’s father was the one who took JC from them?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 41

HAPPY READING!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

Hearing my son’s screams while trying to wiggle out of his father’s arms hurt me so bad but I was quick to pull myself together. This wasn’t the time for me to be weak and let my emotions rule over me. I drew a deep breath before walking towards them.

“I want to go home! Cade and the others might be waiting for me already!”

“Son—” Jace was about to say something but I interrupted him. He was sitting on a squatting position while trying to pacify JC.

“Mi amor, let me.” He looked up at me and JC did the same. I smiled at him and finally stopped thrashing. His lips parted in surprise upon seeing me.

“Miss Christine?” His little eyebrows furrowed in confusion as his gaze shifted to Jace and me simultaneously.

“Yes, it’s me. Can we have a talk?” I asked with a friendly voice. He went silent for a couple of seconds. Jace finally let him go and then took a step backwards from him, giving me the chance to be near JC.

“B-But I want to go home now, Miss Christine.” Him calling me that hurt me inside but I had to endure. I know that he would gradually warm up to us in time. We just need to be patient.

“You’re home, sweetheart.”

“I’m home?” He looked around. “But this is your home.” I shook my head and then sat in a squatting position to level our heights. I then held out my arms for him. I didn’t want to just hold him because he might be surprised or worse, reject me.

“Come closer to me.” I coaxed him gently. He looked hesitant to come near me but he did it anyway. I gingerly took his hands this time, waited for him to push me away but he didn’t. I released the breath that I didn’t know I was holding before looking into his eyes.

“Listen to me, sweetheart. This place is your daddy and mommy’s vacation house. In short, this is your house too. Our house in New York is our home. Soon, we will go home.”

“You two are my real mommy and daddy?” He asked, still confused but I could see the longing and hope in his eyes. I cupped his face and then nodded my head. For some reason, I felt emotional again.

“Yes, sweetheart. You are our son. The bad guys took you away from us when you were still a baby that’s why you got separated from us. We’ve been waiting for your return for so long and now, you finally came back home to us.” My voice cracked because I suddenly remembered all those times when we were mourning for him.

I thought, I was going crazy back then and I lost all the will to live. Thankfully, I managed to get through it even though I couldn’t accept JC’s death .

Everyday since that day was so difficult for me. Everything hasn’t been the same since then, especially that Jace and I got separated. But now that our family was finally complete, all those tears and pain would surely be replaced by happiness.

“But papa said that I don’t have a mommy and daddy anymore because they died when I was still a baby.”

“Papa? Who’s that? Doctor Baron?” I asked and he nodded his head. I looked at Jace’s direction and I could see that pain that passed through his eyes. It must be hard for him that our own son, calls another man his man not to mention that this guy was the one who was responsible why JC got separated from us.

“Don’t call that man ‘papa’, son, because he’s a bad guy. I am your one and only father and no one else. Doctor Baron and his men were the ones who took you away from us. He was only lying to you because we’re still alive.” Jace responded for the first time. He looked so serious. His jaw was obviously flexing as his grey eyes were smoldering.

“Your daddy is right, sweetheart. Doctor Baron lied to you.”

“But why didn’t you call me your son when you first saw me with Cade?” JC asked, still unconvinced.

“Because mommy didn’t know back then that you were alive. Mommy’s heart recognized you but it was hard for me to just assume back then. I’m sorry if we couldn’t find you earlier, sweetheart.” I discreetly wiped the tears that fell from my eyes.

“You two really are my mommy and daddy?” He asked one more time and this time as if he really wanted to make sure.

“Yes, son. We are. We’ve been waiting for you for so long and now that you’re here with us, can you give us a chance to be parents to you?” Jace questioned full of hope. JC remain quiet for a couple of seconds before he finally nodded his head.

“Really, sweetheart?” I couldn’t hold back the happiness that surged within me. He slowly nodded his head. I bit my lower lip because my eyes watered again.

“Thank you, sweetheart.” I was about to kiss him on the forehead when he took a step backward. Fear was evident on his face. My heart clenched but then I understood why he behaved like that.

He looked like he was on guard as if he was expecting that I would harm him.

“Don’t be afraid, sweetheart. Daddy and mommy will never hurt you. We promise you that.” His face finally looked that he calmed down.

“Really? You won’t ever hurt me like pa—doctor Baron and his wife did?”

“They were hurting you?” I asked in disbelief.

“Yes. They always hurt me everytime I make a mistake.” Hearing what he’s been through brought tears in my eyes. I couldn’t help but to be angry at those people who took him from us and hurt him like they had any right to do so.

I couldn’t explain the rage that I was feeling for those people but at the same time, I felt sad and guilty because we couldn’t do anything for him during those times. We couldn’t help him.

He was still so young but he’s already been through a lot. My heart tightened painfully. I wanted to speak but I felt like there was a sudden lump in my throat. I drew a deep breath in order to calm myself together and then I cleared my throat before finally speaking.

“We will never hurt you because you are our son and we love you so much.” I then opened my arms for him. “Can mommy get a hug?” I requested tenderly full of longing. He looked hesitant for a second, but he eventually nodded his head anyway. He let me hug him and my heart jumped for joy.

Feeling the warmth of his small body made me more emotional again. I couldn’t believe that JC really was with us. I kissed his forehead.

“Welcome back to us, sweetheart. Welcome back home.” I whispered and then kissed his forehead again. I suddenly felt a pair of strong arms wrap around JC and me. It was Jace.

“Mommy and daddy will make it up to you for the lost times that you weren’t here with us, buddy. We will love you forever and you will never let you get hurt and be alone again because daddy will protect you. Daddy promise you that.” He said and then kissed JC’s forehead too.

“Mommy and daddy love you so much. Always remember that.” We stayed in that position for I didn’t know how long and it felt surreal. After that, we finally managed to convince him to come back inside the house with us. He still looked hesitant but I knew that we managed to reach out to his heart this time.

“Can mommy hold your hand?” I asked tenderly while we were walking towards the house. His steps came to a halt while staring at my hand.

“But I’m already a big boy. I can manage to walk by myself.” He didn’t say that rudely but the pain pierced my heart that I almost made my knees give out on me. He then walked past me and entered the house by himself.

I thought, everything was fine now that we finally explained to him everything but I was wrong. I could tell that deep inside of him, he was still scared and reluctant if he would believe us or not.

My vision went blurry because of the tears that threatened to fall from my eyes. I looked up in order to prevent myself from crying again. Even though I wanted to be strong, I just couldn’t stop myself from being weak. I’ve never thought that one day, my son would reject me and act like I’m nothing but a stranger to him.

Even though he let us hug him a while ago, I knew that he was just confused and didn’t know what to believe. I could see it in his eyes that he was beginning to believe us but not totally.

It hurt. It really hurt but I had to keep my cool and be patient. Of course, he wouldn’t warm up to us right away and that should be expected from him already.

“Mi amor, I know that it’s not easy for you especially whenever he rejects you but we need to be strong. Remember that this is only the beginning; JC sees us as a stranger right now that’s why we need to be patient with him. Yes, we explained what happened in the past to him but he doesn’t fully understand yet because he’s still young.” He then placed his arm over my shoulders, pulled me closer to his body and then kissed me on the temple, consoling me.

“But we already told him the truth that we’re his real parents, right? We didn’t abandon nor leave him. He got taken away from us. Why does it seem like our explanation wasn’t enough for him to fully accept us as his parents?” I bit my lower lip in an attempt to control my emotions.

“JC is just a child, mi amor. Yes, he sometimes talks like a grown up but he’s just four years old. Whatever those b*stards instilled into his mind while he was growing up were surely nothing but lies. You told me before that when you first met him, he was the type who doesn’t trust any stranger that easily.

“I noticed that too when I first met him. He seemed to be skeptical but I knew that he’s a good boy too. Maybe, this is partly my fault too that’s why he’s behaving like this.” My forehead knitted together.

“What do you mean? How did it become your fault?”

He sighed. “JC witnessed when I punched my own father. He seemed to be so close to my father that’s why when JC saw me in the act, he got mad at me. Yes, I managed to make him warm up to me for just a short period of time when we first met but everything changed because of what he witnessed.

“I could still remember how he got mad at me because of what he saw. He called me a bad guy over and over again and it broke my heart. I know that it’s not easy but we should exert more effort to gain his trust again. I’m sure that in no time, everything will be alright. Let’s just have faith, mi amor.” Hearing his words made me feel a lot better.

Jace is right. I shouldn’t’ve expected that JC would warm up to us right away. His behavior is normal because he doesn’t know anything about what happened in the past. He’s just a kid who still needs proper guidance and that guidance should come from us, not from other people.

“How did you manage to convince him to come with you even though he was that mad at you?”

“He was reluctant at first but when I mentioned that his mommy was waiting for him, he agreed to come. I was surprised because I knew that he wasn’t the gullible type of a kid. I don’t know if I was wrong but I saw the longing in his eyes when I mentioned to him that we’ve been waiting for him to come home; that he has parents and that’s us.” My lips parted in surprise.

“Y-You mean, he’s longing for parents or a family?”

“Yes, mi amor. He’s a tough kid but he also longs for a parents’ love and a complete family. He’s been through a lot and just thinking that he experienced such hardships and pain at an early age is already making me want to kill those b*stards over and over again.” He then heaved a sigh. “What I mean is, I’m sure that he’s been thinking about his parents and how to be loved by them because if he never did, he would never soften up and come with me.” Suddenly, newfound hope rose within me.

“And we will give all the love that we have for him. We will take care of him and love him unconditionally. We are his parents, his family. I’m sure, he will accept that soon.” Jace smiled.

“That’s the spirit, mi amor. I know that everything will be alright. Let’s just be positive.”

“Thank you for being here to comfort me, mi amor. Without you, I wouldn’t know what to do.” I hugged him before we decided to go back inside the house. “Let’s go inside. Our son is surely starving now.” Jace chuckled.

“He surely is. Let’s go?” With that, we went back inside the house, hand in hand. When we reached the living room, we found JC sitting on the couch while staring at the flat screen TV. He looked like he wanted to turn it on but h wasn’t sure if he could or not.

Jace and I stared into each other before I let go of his hand to approach JC. “Do you want to watch TV, sweetheart?” His face brightened up upon hearing that.

“Really? I can?”

“Of course, you can. But I think, you should take a bath first so that we could eat breakfast. After that, you can watch TV.” He nodded his head and then answered.

“Okay.” Surprisingly, he agreed right away. Jace and I took him to the bathroom.

“Do you want mommy or daddy to help you bathe?” I asked but he shook his head.

“I know how to take a bath by myself.” Even though, my heart clenched again, I didn’t allow that to affect me that much. I knew that JC didn’t mean anything bad of his answer.

“Okay, buddy. Just call us when you need something, okay?” Jace said and he nodded his head. We then went out of the bathroom.

“Our son is growing up so fast. We can’t even help him bathe now.” Jace voiced out while chuckling.

“You’re right. The last time we saw him, he was such a cry-baby. He didn’t even want to get separated from me even just for a little while. Now, he doesn’t need us anymore.”

He shook his head. “You’re wrong, mi amor. He just acts like that because he’s not comfortable with us yet. I’m sure, he’ll warm up to us soon.”

“I hope so.” Jace was about to answer when we heard the door of the bathroom open. We then saw JC peeping on us through the door. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitant to do so.

“Yes, sweetheart. Do you need anything?”

“Ahm. The water is cold.” Jace and I smiled at each other in amusement. I was about to go but Jace stopped me.

“Let me, mi amor. I’m sure, he’ll be more comfortable with me seeing him naked.” I chuckled.

“But I am his mother. I’m sure, he feels the same way.”

“And I am his father, mi amor. Let’s not be too pushy because he might feel even more uncomfortable.” I rolled my eyes.

“Fine.” Jace laughed heartily before going inside. I went to the walk-in closet to get JC a change of clothes. Thankfully, there was a pair of shorts and shirt together with a pack of briefs his size. I bought that for him last week because I was too excited, knowing that he was alive.

But then, these past three years, I used to buy clothes that I found cute because I was imagining back then that he could wear it one day. I thought, that would never come but it finally came.

After a couple of minutes, I got curious why Jace hasn’t come out of the bathroom yet but that question got answered when they came out together. JC already finished showering and it looked like he let his father help him bathe.

He was wearing bathrobe and he looked so cute.

I couldn’t believe that this was just the first day, but we managed to take a step forward. Yes, it was hard at first but I was positive that everything will be alright sooner than expected.

I smiled inwardly. “Come here, sweetheart. Mommy will help you get dressed.” I coaxed him. He looked hesitant but after a couple of seconds, obliged anyway. I helped him get dressed. I thought, he would not allow me but he remained quiet.

I was even the one who combed his hair. “Wow. My baby is so handsome. I was right when I bought these. You really look great wearing these.” I complimented him with a smile.

“Of course, he’s handsome, like his daddy.” Jace butted in. I pouted.

“Nope. JC looks like mommy, right, sweetheart?” His eyebrows furrowed.

“My name is JC?” He asked innocently.

“Yes, sweetheart. Your name is Jacob Christiano Lenard Montejo, JC for short.” He didn’t react nor say anything. He just looked confused. Then, he looked around us and saw that big portrait that was hanging on the wall. It was JC and I on the portrait. I was carrying him in my arms while gazing at him lovingly. He was still a baby on that picture.

“That’s me.” He sounded certain. For some reason, I began to feel emotional again.

“Yes, sweetheart. That was you when you were still a baby.”

“I really am your son.” He muttered in awe.

“Yes, buddy. You are our son.” Jace emphasized the last four words. To my surprise, he suddenly hugged me tightly.

“If you’re really my parents, don’t give me back to doctor Baron again. I don’t want to go back to his house.” Jace and I looked at each other in surprise of the sudden turn of events.

“No, sweetheart. Just like we’ve told you. You are our son and you belong here with us.” I hugged him back. I felt like my heart was jumping for joy because he hugged me on his own.

“Your mommy is right, buddy. You are a Montejo and your home is with us.” He wrapped his arms around the both of us.

“B-But what about papy?” Jace and I’s body stiffened because of what he suddenly said and when I looked at Jace, his jaw was flexing, anger and resentment were evident in his eyes. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think of their moment as a family?

Will JC stay with them for good or he will eventually choose his papy?

Is this the start of their happy life as a family?

What do you think will happen next?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 42

A/N: Hi, guys! Sorry for the very late update. Just like I’ve said on my announcement the other day; I was so busy that’s why I didn’t have enough time to write for an update. For those who doesn’t know; I don’t have a day-off on the months of July and August every summer that’s why it’s harder for me to write during these months. Anyway, I hope you like this chapter. :)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I couldn’t help but to smile while watching JC eat the food in his plate with gusto. He looked like he was enjoying it so much and it made my heart swell with happiness.

Thankfully, we managed to change the topic about his papy to something else a while ago because we didn’t know how to explain about that to him in a way that he would understand.

“Son, slow down. You might get choked if you eat fast.” Jace said to JC while chuckling full of amusement. JC swallowed the food in his mouth before he answered.

“Sorry. This is the first time that I’ve tasted this kind of food and it’s so delicious.” I looked at the food on the table. Everything that we’ve prepared for breakfast was normal kind of breakfast.

My heart ached but I didn’t let it show on my face. I cleared my throat.

“What was usual breakfast then?”

“We usually eat bread every morning but it wasn’t enough and it always leaves me hungry even more.” I felt like bursting into tears because of what I’ve heard. My fists tightened and Jace noticed that. He held my hand, silently telling me to calm down.

“Don’t worry, son. You can eat until you feel full. Just make sure to chew your food slowly so that you won’t have an indigestion.”

JC’s face suddenly looked scared. Jace and I looked at each other, worry was evident on our faces.

“I was just so hungry. Sorry.”

“You don’t have to say sorry, sweetheart. You weren’t doing anything bad. Your daddy was just telling you what might happen if you eat fast like that. He was just worried about you.” I explained. His lips parted in surprise.

“You’re not mad at me?” My forehead furrowed.

“Of course, not, sweetheart. Why would we?”

“Your mommy is right. We’re not mad. C’mon, buddy, continue eating because we will be going somewhere later.” Upon hearing that, our son’s face finally became relaxed and the fear in his eyes a while ago faded just like that.

“Where?”

“It’s a surprise, buddy.” Jace then ruffled JC’s hair affectionately. I smiled inwardly. Jace really loved ruffling our son’s hair even before he was still a baby and didn’t have that much hair yet.

We continued eating after that.

“I’m glad that you like mommy’s cooking. She woke up early to prepare it.” Jace then said and our son looked at me in awe. I could tell that he was surprised.

“Why, sweetheart? Do you want to say something?” I asked because I could tell that he wanted to say something but he was having second thoughts to voice it out. He shook his head.

“Nothing. Charlotte never cooks before and she let the maids cook for them.” My forehead knitted together.

“Charlotte?” I questioned confusedly and then looked at my husband who was obviously clenching his jaw.

“She’s doctor Baron’s wife, mi amor.” I suddenly felt the tension in Jace. Even I wasn’t that comfortable about the topic but I wanted to know everything about them; how they treated our son.

“You don’t call her mama or mommy?”

He shook his head. “No. I don’t like her. She’s so mean.” My heart sank.

“What do you mean, sweetheart? What about Doctor Baron? You call him papa, right?” I couldn’t help but ask. I didn’t want to discuss it in the middle of our breakfast but since the topic was already brought up, I decided to ask everything that I wanted to know.

“They are both mean. They only let us inside their house if they have visitors. They don’t even give us delicious food and they only feed us twice or once a day sometimes.” I felt like my heart broke into tiny pieces upon hearing that.

“T-They don’t feed you often?”

“Yes, we were always hungry that’s why I always sneak inside the house to steal some food. They only caught me three times.” He sounded proud when he said the last sentence.

“Was that the reason why you tried to steal my food at the food stand when we first met?” I felt like there was a lump in my throat as emotion flooded my chest. He slowly nodded his head and then looked down. Guilt flooded his face.

I knew that it might’ve been hard for him to steal just to have something to eat. He’s still young but he’s been through a lot already. The rage inside my chest livened up once again but I pushed that aside for now because my priority was my son. The important thing was, he’s already here with us.

I gathered him into my arms and then gave him a warm hug. I could feel that he was feeling down because of remembering the past.

“From now on, you will never live like that again. We will give you everything that you need and you can eat whatever you want to eat. You don’t have to steal anymore.” I kissed his forehead. He looked up at me.

“Really? I can even eat pizza and ice cream whenever I want to?” He questioned expectantly.

“Yes, sweetheart. Just don’t eat junk foods often because it’s not healthy.” I reminded him with a gentle voice while caressing his cheek and he finally smiled.

“Okay. I will.”

“Aren’t you going to say something to mommy?” Jace then butted in. JC’s forehead furrowed as if he was confused for a couple of seconds before he finally realized what his father was trying to say.

“T-Thank you.” Jace and I chuckled.

“You’re welcome, sweetheart.” I let go of him and then sat back on my seat. I was about to continue eating when I remembered something. “And one more thing, sweetheart. Promise mommy and daddy that you will never steal food or anything that’s not yours again because that’s bad. If you want something, tell us, okay?”

“Okay. I promise.”

“You know that a promise is a promise, right? You should never break a promise.” I reminded him.

“Yes. Cade always tells me that.”

“So, you always value a promise then?”

He nodded his head. “Yes.” I smiled inwardly.

“Good boy—”

“—That’s my boy.” Jace and I said simultaneously proudly. Even though he grew up with those monsters, I could tell that he was different that them. Maybe, he learned that through Cade. I knew that he was a good kid too when I first met JC and him at the Mexican food stand.

I was about to say something when JC spoke again and he said surprised me.

“Even papy tells me to always value a promise.” I threw a glance at Jace and his face hardened upon hearing the word ‘papy.’ I reached for his hand to calm him down and his face softened upon gazing back at me.

“Relax.” I mouthed. He heaved a sigh before a small smile appeared on his lips and then nodded his head.

After that, we decided to change the topic into a merrier one because Jace and I didn’t want to think about negative things during our first breakfast as a family. We’ve been waiting for this for so long and we didn’t want to ruin it.

This day was for our family only and no one else.

When we finished eating our breakfast, we accompanied JC at the living room to watch TV. We switched it to a cartoon channel and that lifted his mood.

I could see the excitement and happiness on our son’s face while watching TV.

“You look like you’re enjoying so much, buddy. Do you watch TV often?” Jace questioned out of the blue. To our surprise, JC shook his head.

“No. We don’t have a TV. But sometimes, we sneak inside the house of doctor Baron whenever they’re out and would turn the TV on to watch TV.” Jace went silent for a couple of seconds before he chuckled. He looked like he got angry of what he heard but tried his best to stay calm.

“I can see that you’re a smart kid, son. You know what to do to get what you want even though it’s dangerous.” JC beamed.

“But, please, sweetheart, don’t do it again. Just like mommy have told you a while ago; if you want something, tell us. Don’t sneak out and leave without telling us or else, mommy and daddy will be worried sick.” I pleaded while combing his hair with my fingers.

He looked up at me before he finally answered. “Okay.”

“Very good.” We continued watching TV for about forty-five minutes before we left home to go somewhere. I’ve been wanting to call my family since this morning to tell the good news but Jace and I already have decided not to inform them for now because we’re planning something about that.

“Ahm, where are we going?” JC asked while we were driving along the road, on our way somewhere. I could tell that he wasn’t that comfortable with us yet but I knew that he would eventually soon.

“We’re going shopping!” I enthusiastically answered.

“Shopping?” He uttered as if the words are foreign to him.

“Yes, sweetheart. We’ll buy you everything that you need like clothes and stuff.”

“Okay.” He only commented but I saw how his eyes brightened with excitement. I noticed that he wasn’t the vocal type but his emotions were transparent on his face.

I didn’t ask him if he already experienced shopping before because I already knew the answer. Everytime I remember how he looked when I first saw him, my heart was tightening painfully.

When I was still pregnant with JC, Jace and I already promised to him that we would give him everything that he needed from material things like clothes, delicious food, and other things that he would need and we kept that promise.

We worked so hard because we wanted him to have a comfortable life. He was our inspiration. But aside from the material things, we also have loved him with all our hearts and took care of him as if he was a crystal.

From the moment that I gave birth to him until the day that we thought he’d died; we gave him all the love and care that he deserved. But all those were taken away from him when those monsters took him away from us.

They stole those years that we could’ve been a complete family. JC could’ve been a normal happy child if they didn’t destroy our lives.

But the one thing that angered me the most was the fact that they didn’t take care of him while he was in their care. They deprived him of everything and I couldn’t accept that. I couldn’t understand why they had to take him away from us in the first place.

“Are you okay, mi amor? You suddenly became quiet.” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard my husband’s voice. I smiled at him. He was busy driving but he noticed my sudden silence.

“Yeah. I was just thinking about something, but I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?” I rolled my eyes.

“Yes, I am.” He laughed amusedly because of the irritated tone of my voice.

“Your temper is really one of a kind sometimes, mi amor, especially now.” I was about to answer when I remembered that JC was just at the back seat, watching us.

I looked at his direction and he was indeed looking at us with fascination written all over his face.

“What happened, sweetheart? Don’t mind your daddy. He’s really like that sometimes.” I said while chuckling. Jace laughed once again.

“It’s okay. I just got scared for a little bit.” Jace and I’s forehead knitted together.

“Why, buddy? Did we make you uncomfortable?” Jace asked worriedly. JC nodded his head.

“A little bit. I just thought that you two would fight just now but you didn’t.”

“Why? Was it because your daddy and I were talking like that?” He nodded his head. I chuckled.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. Your daddy just loves teasing mommy.” His lips parted in awe.

“Really? Doctor Baron and Charlotte fight a lot and whenever they do, they would vent out their anger at us.” I felt like my breath got trapped in my lungs because of what JC said. My smile automatically disappeared.

“W-What did you say, sweetheart? They harm you everytime they’re having a bad day?” I asked, trying to sound normal, even though my throat was tightening because my emotion rose instantly.

“Yes. There was even a time when they fought and Doctor Baron saw me. He kicked me and was about to harm me even more when Cade saw it and protected me from him. Because of that, he was the one who got beaten up.” His face became sad while saying that, while me on the other hand felt like my heart was breaking into pieces.

My eyes watered. Just imagining that my child had gone through that kind of hell was hell for me too. The pain in my heart was incomparable. I looked at Jace and his jaw flexing tightly in rage. His hands were clutching on the steering wheel tightly.

I was about to tell him to stop the car because he might lose control but he already maneuvered the car to the shoulder of the road before opening the door and went out of the car.

“Wait here, sweetheart.” I told JC before I get out of the car to follow my husband.

“What happened?” I asked. He raked his fingers through his hair while pacing back and forth.

“Just hearing all the things that JC has been through is making me want to kill those b*stards over and over again. What right did they think they have to do that to him?! They don’t have any right, not even a little, to do that to our son!” His voice was loud and full of anger. I could see that he was beginning to lose his control over his emotions.

“Mi amor, we feel the same way. I’m beyond angry right now too but we shouldn’t show our rage to JC. He’s been through a lot already and the least thing that we want is for him to be scared at us too. We should concentrate on our son for now. Today is about our family, so let’s not ruin the mood. Please, try to calm down.” I held his hand.

“Damn it! While he was telling us about what Doctor Baron did to him, I wanted to fly into a fit of rage. That was just one of many days of the three years that he was with them. I can’t imagine what was everyday like to JC during those years, mi amor. I can’t believe that he suffered a lot in the hands of some random people that we don’t even know until recently!” To my surprise, tears ran down from his eyes. He was full of rage and sadness at the same time.

“Why did he have to go through all that? He was just an innocent baby who did nothing bad to anyone! If those b*stards were mad at your father and me, why did they have to involve our son?!” I could see the pain in his eyes as he pulled on his hair. His tears continued pouring and my tears fell as well.

I was about to console him when what he said registered on my mind. “What do you mean, mi amor? How did daddy get involve in all these?” I noticed that his body went still. He raked his fingers through his hair again before wiping his tears.

“Jace, answer me.”

“Mi amor…” Was all that came out of his lips. He suddenly looked like he was having a hard time deciding if he would answer my question or not.

“Jace, are you hiding something from me?” My voice was stern. He looked at me wearily. His lips parted, indicating that he was about to answer, but someone suddenly spoke behind us.

“Are you fighting? Did I say something bad?” It was out son. He looked worried and tensed at the same time while staring at us. I saw Jace turn his back on us as he wiped his tears, hiding the fact that he was crying from JC.

I knew that he didn’t want our son to see him like that so I was the one who faced him. I readied a smile on my face before crouching down to level our heights.

“No, sweetheart. Mommy and daddy are just discussing something, right, mi amor?” I then gazed at the direction of Jace. He finally turned around and I gave him a look.

He cleared his throat. “Your mommy is right, son, but we’re already finished. Shall we go?” He enthusiastically said but it looked like that didn’t convince JC.

“Maybe, you’re mad at doctor Baron and Charlotte because they’re bad people.” Jace and I’s gazes met because of what our son said. I didn’t expect that he would say that. Such a young age yet he was already mature enough to read the situation around him.

A sad smile appeared on Jace’s lips before he approached JC and I. “I can see that you’re like your mommy, son. I can’t hide anything because you both are so smart.” He chuckled before he held our son’s shoulders.

“Daddy won’t lie to you, son. Yes, I am beyond mad of what they did to you but let’s not think about them anymore because they’re nothing to us. You’re not related to them in anyway. They don’t deserve your attention so you should erase them from your memories. Don’t worry because from now on, no one could ever lay a hand on you because daddy will protect you. I promise you that.”

“I hate them and I don’t want to see them anymore.” JC suddenly uttered. I bit my lower lip. I could hint the anger in him.

“JC, sweetheart. Don’t hold any grudge in your heart because that’s not good. Don’t worry because they will pay of what they have done to you and the others.”

“Are they going to go to jail!?”

“Yes, they will, so don’t think about them anymore, sweetheart. The important thing is, finally, our family is complete now.” I answered.

“Okay.” Jace ruffled his hair before we went back to the car. Before we went to the mall, we first went to the most important agenda of the day. To the Child Psychologist’s.

Yes, Jace and I have decided this morning that it would be better for JC to be examined by a Child Psychologists. Even though he’s a strong and brave kid, the effect of the abuse that he’d been through was very obvious and that needs to be addressed the earlier, the better.

When JC saw the doctor, he suddenly wanted to run away but we managed to calm him down by assuring him that everything would be alright.

We went inside together with him and while the doctor was talking to him, he was holding my hand the whole time which made my heart swell in happiness.

After everything, the doctor talked to Jace and I.

“Looks like you were right, Mr. & Mrs. Montejo. What JC has been through affected him.”

“What do you mean, doc?”

“I can tell that he doesn’t trust stranger easily. Not just that, he seemed to be aloof too. Experiencing years of abuse has caused him trauma. His behavior when he saw me earlier was one of the signs, but don’t worry because I can see that he’s a very brave child.

“For sure, he will get through this. Just be with him in every step of the way and let him feel that you’re there for him, by his side. That will help him a lot. Sometimes, cases like this can be cured easily because of parents’ love and care for the child.”

“We will do everything that we could, Doctor. Please, do everything that you can too to help our son.” It was Jace.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Montejo. JC will get through this. Just believe in him.”

“Thank you, Doctor Wright. We’re entrusting our son to you.” I said with a grateful smile and the young doctor smiled back at me.

After that, Jace and I asked her if she could come to our place during JC’s sessions with her. She didn’t agree at first because she needed to open her clinic but Jace offered her a reasonable pay for her efforts. She eventually agreed.

Since we were already at the hospital, we went to our second appointment for the day. DNA test. Jace already called them this morning and luckily, they agreed to do the test today.

We’re already 100% sure that Neo is JC, our son, but we wanted to make everything official.

“Are they going to inject something to me?” JC asked reluctantly while we were waiting at the waiting area. I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Of course not, sweetheart. We’re just here for a DNA test.” His forehead crinkled.

“DNA test? What’s that?”

“It’s a test to get a proof that you’re really JC.”

“But what if I am not JC after all?” I looked at Jace and he smiled before answering our son’s question.

“That will never happen, son, because you’re JC. We just need to do it so that we will have a solid evidence that you’re indeed JC. Don’t worry because the test doesn’t hurt one bit.” Jace answered, assuring our son.

Finally, JC calmed down after that. While they were doing mouth swab to collect saliva in his mouth, I was holding his hand the entire time.

They took DNA sample from Jace too and after that, they told us that the result would be available three days from now.

We then went out of the hospital.

“You were so brave back there, buddy. That’s my boy.” Jace praised JC proudly while we were walking towards the outdoor parking of the hospital.

Our son smiled.

We were holding each of his hands and we looked like a happy family. My heart was filled with so much joy. Even though I knew that it would take some time to get JC accept us as his parents fully, I was full of hope.

After that, we went to the mall and shopped for JC. Somehow, everything became lighter and happier while we were shopping for him. I could tell that JC was enjoying our attention but he was still holding back and hesitant to show his real emotions to us.

I’ve been longing for him to call us mommy and daddy but I didn’t want to rush him because I knew that one day, he would surely do that. For now, I wanted everything to be in his pace so that he wouldn’t feel forced nor rushed. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

Poor JC. ;( 

The anger of Jace and Christine is understandable.

If you’re thinking why JC’s behavior has kinda changed; well, that’s normal I think because he’s still adjusting to his new life.

Anyway, what do you think of this chapter?

What do you think will happen next? 

Do you think that Doctor Baron’s death is enough to pay for his sins?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 43

A/N: Hi guys! This story is about to end. There will be another wave coming to test their family but that will be the last. Anyway, happy reading. I hope you like this chapter. :)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s

POV

A smile appeared on my lips while watching my son sleeping soundly. It was already past ten and it looked like he was having a happy dream. The smile on my face widened when I saw that JC actually smiled in his sleep.

I caressed his cheek in a feathery manner before tracing my finger along the bridge of his nose. I felt so happy. It has already been two weeks since he came back home to us but until now, I still couldn’t believe that he’s finally with us; that our family was finally complete.

Everytime I see him, especially when he smiles, my heart is filled with so much joy. I couldn’t believe that I could be this happy.

I noticed that there was a big change in Jace as well. He became more alive especially whenever he’s playing with our son.

Yesterday, he taught JC how to play basketball and our son had so much fun that he even requested for them to play again tomorrow. Yes, slowly but surely, JC was beginning to warm up to us and nothing could beat Jace and I’s happiness.

“Hey. Aren’t you sleepy yet, mi amor?” I looked at the direction of Jace, who just came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist.

“I’m not sleepy yet.” Jace smiled and then carefully sat on the edge of the bed, beside me.

“You’re watching him sleep again? Don’t worry because no one could ever take him away from us anymore. Whatever happens, I’ll protect him this time.”

I sighed. “I know that. It’s just that I love staring at him. Honestly, I still can’t believe that he’s with us now. I don’t know. Maybe, I’m just afraid that everything that has been happening these past few days are nothing but a dream because if that was the case—”

Before I could complete what I wanted to say, Jace put a finger on my lips to silence me. “—Shhh. Everything that has happened these past few days were not a dream, mi amor. JC is really with us and our family is finally complete.” His voice was soft, just enough for me to hear it.

“I don’t know why I’m feeling this way. Maybe because I’ve been so happy these past few days and I was afraid that there would be sadness in return. They say that don’t be too happy because every happy moment has an equivalent sadness in return.”

Jace chuckled. He placed a finger under my chin and lifted my face to make me look at him.

“You’re being silly, mi amor. That is nothing but BS because whatever you do, there will always be happy and sad moments of your life. It can’t be helped because we don’t have any control over it. That’s the essence of life. If you don’t experience being sad, then life is boring. They say that you experience pain and sadness because that’s the evidence that you’re a human. For now, don’t overthink about things like that because whatever happens, either we’re happy or sad, the important thing is, our family is complete.” I couldn’t help but to chuckle upon hearing what said.

“I didn’t know that you can be like a philosopher too, mi amor.” I teased. He beamed.

“Of course. I can be anything just to make you happy. Even if I would sound corny, I could do it just to make you smile.”

“Well, you’re corny sometimes and that’s a fact.” He scratched the back of his head as if he was embarrassed.

“C’mon, mi amor. You’re embarrassing me. I am fully aware that I’m being corny sometimes especially when it comes to you but you don’t have to rub it to my face.” I almost burst out into a fit of laughter but when I remembered that JC was sleeping next to us, I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from laughing.

“And now, you’re laughing at me.” I cupped his face.

“Aw, my husband is so cute.” I even squeezed his cheeks. His eyebrows cocked up.

“Cute only?”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine. Handsome too. Satisfied?”

“Hmmm. Not yet.”

“And what do you want me to do?” I asked and his eyes suddenly smoldered with obvious desire.

“Don’t ask me that question right now, mi amor, because you might regret it.” My eyebrows creased.

“And why’s that?” He took my hand and placed it on that thing between his legs. My eyes widened when I felt how hard it was poking through the fabric of the towel.

“Jace!” I whisper-yelled at him and he smirked.

“What? It has been two weeks, mi amor. I’ve been restraining myself so hard and I feel like exploding already. I missed you so much.”

“Shhh! JC might hear you!” He was about to answer when JC stirred and then turned on his side. I thought, he was going to wake up but he didn’t. I sighed in relief.

“Go and get dressed. It’s already getting late.” I was about to lay down next to JC but Jace stopped me by holding my hand.

“Come with me. Help me get dressed.” Just one glance at that naughty grin on his face and I already knew what he was thinking.

“Jace! Are you crazy? JC might wake up!”

“No, he won’t. He’s a heavy sleeper. C’mon, mi amor. Please?” He pleaded with puppy dog eyes and my heart melted just like that.

I huffed. “Fine.”

His face brightened with so much excitement. “Yes!” He mouthed happily. He even threw a punch in the air. I mentally shook my head. He’s really too naughty for his own good.

We silently went to the walk-in closet and the moment I closed the door behind me, Jace trapped me with his body against the door and then captured my lips with a hot kiss. I could feel the hunger, desire, longing and lust in that kiss and it was overwhelming.

Jace’s hands roamed all over my body, making me burn for him.

“Ohh!” A whimper escaped my lips when he slipped his hand inside my pajama bottom and targeted my already wet core.

The kiss that we were sharing became wilder and more passionate as the invisible fire of desire around us smoldered even more.

“I knew you missed me too.” He breathed when our lips parted. He looked so pleased as his fingers worked its magic in my weakness.

I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from moaning. “This is your fault! You started it!” He laughed before his kisses went down to my neck. He wetly kissed me there before he kissed his way down south until his face finally leveled to my aching core.

He withdrew his fingers from my already quivering hole and was about to pull my pajama bottom down when we suddenly heard JC’s voice.

“Mommy! Daddy!” My heart jumped upon hearing what he called us. Happiness surged within me but that happiness faded when I realized that he was crying.

“Oh, my. Our son is crying.” I was about to open the door but Jace stopped me.

“Where are you going? We’re not done yet.” I almost laughed at him because of the expression on his face, but it wasn’t the time for me to make fun of him.

“Can’t you hear that JC’s crying, calling for us?” I asked him in disbelief. His forehead wrinkled as if he just heard JC’s voice.

“You’re right. Let’s go. He might’ve had a nightmare.”

Jace and I quickly fixed ourselves and then went out of the walk-in closet in a hurry. We found JC crying while sitting on the edge of the bed.

“What happened, sweetheart?” I asked worriedly and then sat next to him. Jace remained standing in front of us. His shirt was on inside-out because he was in a hurry a while ago.

JC wiped his tears and then looked at us alternately. “I-I thought you left me already because when I woke up, you weren’t here next to me. I was alone.” He’s been sleeping with us ever since he came home to us.

“Shhh. That will never happen because we love you so much.” I said as I gathered him into my arms to give him a tight hug before kissing him on the forehead.

“Your mommy is right, son. We’ve been waiting for your return for so long and we want nothing but to be with you and make up for the lost times.” He ruffled our son’s hair affectionately. JC finally smiled and then nodded his head.

“Okay.”

“C’mon, let’s go back to sleep. It’s already late. Sleep tight because we’re going to go home early tomorrow.”

“Go home? I thought, this was our house?” JC questioned confusedly. Jace and I chuckled.

“This is our vacation house, son. Our real house is in New York. Get ready because you will be meeting our relatives there. I’m sure, they’re going to be happy when they see you.” Jace answered with a smile.

To my surprise, JC’s face suddenly became reluctant. “A-Are we going to stay there for a couple of days?” He asked.

“No, sweetheart. We’re going to stay there for good.” Yes, Jace and I already talked about going home for good to New York and I agreed because I didn’t see any reason for us to stay here any longer. We finally found our JC and now, it’s time for us to go home.

I already talked about our plan with my father and he agreed. In fact, he was happy because I’ve decided to finally go home for good.

Until now, our families still didn’t have any idea that JC was alive because we were planning to surprise them. Even my father who just stays at the next house doesn’t have any idea that his grandson has finally come home.

I wanted to inform him but for some reason, Jace didn’t want to yet. He just said that it would be better if we surprised all of them at the same time.

Doctor Wright, the Child Psychologist of JC recommended a friend of hers to be the Child Psychologist of JC in New York. She already talked to her friend and filled her in everything that she needed to know about JC’s case.

“But I don’t want to leave. What about Cade and the others? I might not have a chance to see them if we leave.” He got off the bed and stood in front of us. I looked at Jace worriedly because of JC’s answer.

“Let me.” He mouthed and I nodded my head.

He sat on the edge of the bed and patted the empty space beside hid.

“Come here, buddy.” JC looked at me and I smiled at him, silently telling him to oblige because everything’s going to be alright.

He did as he was told and Jace started explaining. “Listen to me carefully, son. Even if we leave for New York, I’ll see to it that you will still have a chance to see them. I promise you that. New York is your home, our home, and we belong there. Don’t worry because everything’s going to be alright.”

“But Cade and the others might be in danger. I don’t want to leave them here.”

“Son, Cade and the others already went home to their families. Just like you, they’ve been kidnapped by those bad people. They’re happy now so you should be happy too.” Suddenly, JC stood up from sitting on the edge of the bed.

“No! I don’t want to leave!” Jace and I got surprised of his violent reaction. He was about to run towards the door when Jace stopped him by the wrist.

“Son—” Jace was about to say something when I interrupted him.

“Mi amor, let me.” I said and he sighed. He let go of JC’s hand who was now crying silently. I sat in a squatting position to level our heights.

“Sweetheart, are you mad at daddy and mommy?” I gently asked. He shook his head.

“Then, why did you scream like that?”

“B-Because I’m worried about Cade and the others.” A whimper escaped his lips as his wiped his tears with the back of his hands.

“Don’t you trust daddy’s words?” He looked at me and then Jace but didn’t answer.

“Daddy already told you that Cade and the others are already in their respective homes, right? Don’t you believe him?”

“I don’t know. Doctor Baron used to say things like that but the other kids never returned. I also heard from one of his men that the other kids who never returned were already dead.” I gasped because of what he said. I saw Jace’s face hardened.

“Sweetheart, doctor Baron and your daddy Jace are not the same. Doctor Baron is a vile man who victimizes innocent children like you while your daddy is the opposite. He saves innocent people’s lives and he’s a good man. Please, don’t compare him to Doctor Baron because it will hurt him for sure.” I explained. He looked at Jace before looking down.

“Do you think I’m a bad person, son?” Jace asked quietly. JC lifted his face and looked back at Jace before shaking his head.

“No.” I almost sighed in relief. Jace finally smiled.

“I’m glad to hear that. Don’t worry because daddy has a surprise for you two days from now. I’m sure that you will love it.”

JC’s forehead furrowed. “What is it?” Jace chuckled.

“It won’t be a surprise anymore if I told you now. You’ll love it for sure. For now, just trust mommy and daddy because we will make sure that everything’s going to be alright.” Our son became silent for a couple of seconds before he finally spoke.

“Do we really need to leave?” I held his hand with my left hand and caressed his cheek with my right.

“Sweetheart, we will never have a quiet life if we continue to stay here. Don’t worry because your daddy already fixed everything. For now, just like your daddy said; trust mommy and daddy, okay? Can you do that?” He didn’t answer right away. I thought, he was still unconvinced but he slowly nodded his head.

“Okay.” Finally, a smile appeared on my lips.

“Good boy. C’mon, let’s sleep now. It’s already late.” We got into bed.

“Goodnight, sweetheart.” I said and then kissed his forehead. Jace did the same. I could see how his face brightened up with happiness, obviously enjoying our attention.

Later on, JC’s breathing became steady as he fell asleep.

“He finally fell asleep.” Jace said while we were both watching his sleeping face. I chuckled.

“Yes. I’m glad that we managed to make him understand because I don’t want to force him to come with us if he doesn’t want to.” Jace sighed.

“You’re right. I got worried a while ago. I thought, he would insist on not coming with us.”

“Me too, but let’s not think about that anymore because everything’s finally falling into place. We will start anew at home and I’m sure that he will forget everything that he’s been through in no time.”

“You’re right, mi amor. Anyway, aren’t we going to finish what we’ve started?” His voice suddenly became naughty. My eyes widened when I understood what he meant.

“Jace! You’re still thinking about that?!” I whisper-yelled in disbelief. He chuckled.

“Of course, I am. If you don’t want to continue, you will owe it to me and make it up double the next time.”

“I can’t believe you. I—” I couldn’t finish my sentence because JC suddenly groaned as he stirred. To my surprise, he burrowed his face against my chest as if he was seeking for comfort, holding onto me as if he was afraid that I might disappeared.

I enveloped him into my arms. I suddenly felt emotional. This was the first time that he hugged me without me asking for it and it made me so happy.

“I can’t believe that he finally called us mommy and daddy.”

“I knew that he would eventually. We are his parents and I know that our love for him is the key to his heart. Look at him. Even though it’s been kinda tough these past few days, discovering what’s he really like; he finally began warming up to us bit by bit.” Jace answered, finally became serious.

“You’re right and I’m so happy because all the pain and tears that we’ve experienced these past few years are gradually being replaced by happiness.” Jace scooted closer to us.

“Me too. It has been so long since I’ve felt this happy and that’s because of you, JC and our unborn baby. You three are my life.” That made me smile.

“I know and I’m so thankful because you’re my husband. Even if our relationship went through a test, you never gave up. Thank you for loving us. I love you so much.” It was his turn to smile.

“I love you too. We should sleep now so that we will have a lot of energy for tomorrow. Goodnight, mi amor.” We kissed before Jace finally turned the lights off.

The next day, which was Saturday, we flew to New York. My father already went home ahead of us last night. When we entered inside our house, I couldn’t help but to feel emotional. It felt surreal that we returned to this house with JC this time.

“Welcome home, son.”

“Welcome home, sweetheart. This is our house. We used to live here when you were still a baby.” I said. He looked around in awe and when he noticed all his baby pictures that were displayed around, he looked at each of them with fascination.

When he saw all his toys and baby things, he became enthusiastic. He touched everything as if familiarizing himself with each of the things that he was seeing.

“Are you happy, sweetheart? Do you like our house?”

He smiled and nodded his head enthusiastically. After that, we toured him around and showed him his new room.

“I will be sleeping here alone?” He asked while looking at the bed.

“Yes, sweetheart. Mommy and daddy’s room is just next door.” I didn’t know why but his lips pursed as if he didn’t like the idea.

When I asked him if there was a problem, he shook his head.

After that, Jace went out to check the progress of the plans for the party. Yes, we were planning to throw a welcome home party for JC.

Two days after JC finally came home, we already started planning for the party. Jace already contacted all the needed workers and a week ago, our trusted employees already sent out the invitations. Many of our guesses already confirmed their presence at the party.

Well, we made sure not to give people any clue of what the party was about because we wanted it to be surprise.

When Jace came home, it was already 9 pm. When we were about to sleep, we heard a knock at the door and to our surprise, it was JC. He asked us if he could sleep with us and we gladly said yes.

Even though Jace wanted to make love with me that night, he was still happy because our son wanted to sleep with us. We were so happy and we couldn’t ask for more.

The next day, Jace went out again.

“M-Mommy, where is daddy?” I smiled inwardly when I heard JC’s voice. He was holding his basketball ball. This was his second time calling me mommy and it warmed my heart.

“Maybe, he’s already on his way home. Why, sweetheart? Do you need something?”

“I want to play basketball with him.”

“Sorry, sweetheart. You might be bored. Don’t worry because daddy’s surely on his way.” This morning, I taught him how to swim in the pool and he enjoyed playing in the water a lot.

“What about you, m-mommy?” I couldn’t help but to chuckle because he still sounded hesitant a little bit to call me mommy. I caressed his cheek lovingly.

“Sorry, sweetheart, but mommy doesn’t know how to play basketball. Besides, even if I knew, I still can’t play.” His forehead furrowed.

“But why?” I was about to answer when someone suddenly spoke behind me.

“Because your mommy is carrying your younger sibling, son.” It was Jace. He approached us and then kissed me on the lips. He then kissed JC’s forehead.

“Welcome home, mi amor.” I said which made him smile.

“Carrying my younger sibling? Where?” Jace and I laughed because JC was looking at me from head to toe, trying to looked for his younger sibling.

“Give me your hand, sweetheart.” I said and he did as he was told. I then placed his palm on my tummy.

“He/she is still inside mommy’s tummy. After a few months, he/she will be born and you will finally meet him/her.” His lips parted in obvious confusion. Jace chuckled.

“You will be a big brother soon, son, so be a good boy always so that your baby sister or brother will be good just like you.”

The expression on his face changed. “When the baby comes, will you still keep me?” I could see the sudden fear in his eyes. I gasped of his question.

“Of course. You’re our son and you belong here with us.”

“You won’t return me to Doctor Baron?” I shook my head.

“Never, sweetheart. This is your home and you belong here, with us.” I emphasized the last two words. He finally smiled before nodded his head in understanding. After that, he finally got to play basketball with his daddy while me on the other hand was watching them while sitting on the outdoor lounge chair.

Everytime JC squeals because of happiness and excitement while playing, I couldn’t hold back my smile. Happiness was evident on his face.

We’ve been with him for two weeks and he looked nothing like the Neo that I first met. Before, he never smiles and looked unhappy. His eyes didn’t have any glow in them, but now, he changed a lot and it was making me the happiest. Seeing him happy was our utmost priority.

I looked at the time and it was already 3:30 pm. I decided to prepare a snack for them. When I finished preparing snacks, I took it outside and Jace and JC excitedly ate it.

“Is it delicious, sweetheart?” I asked our son and he smiled.

“Yes, mommy. I love it!”

Jace chuckled. “Of course, you love it. Mommy prepared it with love.” JC beamed. After that, we continued eating our snacks while talking about random stuff.

Then, two days after that and the party finally came. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think will happen at the party?

What do you think of JC’s behavior around his parents now?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 44

Happy weekend everyone. Today’s not a good day for me but I still updated for you, guys. Anyway, I hope you like this chapter. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s

POV

The morning before the party, we went out to go to the couturier to pick-up our party-attires for tonight. While we were in the car, on our way to our destination; I played nursery rhymes and sang it together with JC. To my surprise, he willingly sang it with me even though he wasn’t familiar with the lyrics.

I patiently taught him the lyrics of each songs and I noticed that he was a fast learner. Bit by bit, his awkwardness and shyness around us was gradually disappearing with each passing day and it was making Jace and I happy.

“Mommy, did you sing me these songs when I was still a baby?” JC asked curiously out of the blue.

“Of course, sweetheart. Even when you were still inside my tummy, mommy used to play songs or sing for you. You were so energetic everytime you hear music that you kept on moving inside mommy’s tummy.” I answered with a sweet smile on my face, reminiscing the past.

“Really, mommy? Was I a crybaby back then after I was born?”

“Hmmm. Yes, sweetheart. You cry everytime you don’t see mommy around you. You loved being carried and lulled to sleep on mommy’s arms.” His forehead furrowed.

“What about daddy? Didn’t I like him back then?” I couldn’t help but to chuckle because of what our son said. Jace has an amused look on his face as he glanced at JC.

“Well, you were a mommy’s boy, son. Whenever you cry and mommy was doing something, daddy was the one who carries you and you always become cheerful everytime. But if you happen to spot mommy nearby, you begin to cry and reach your arms for her.” JC’s lips parted in awe.

“Wow. I wish, I could remember it but I can’t.” He even pursed his lips which made me and Jace laugh.

“Son, you were still a baby back then. Don’t worry because we will create a lot of memories together from now on.”

“Really, daddy? We will be together forever?” Jace chuckled.

“Of course, son. Your mommy and I will be with you and your younger sibling until we die.” Fear invaded JC’s face.

“No!” He shook his head vigorously. “I don’t want you and mommy to die!” I got worried because he sounded scared.

I glared at Jace and he heaved a sigh before mouthing sorry to me. Guilt flooded his face for using the wrong word. 

“Sweetheart, calm down. What your daddy meant was; we will be with you until our hairs turn grey. You’re surely a grown-up man by then and have your own family.”

“But daddy said—”

“—Daddy only chose the wrong word to say it, buddy. Don’t mind what I’ve said. We promised that we will never leave you, right?” JC nodded his head. “And we will keep our promise, so you don’t have to be scared.” Jace assured our son and the fear on his face finally disappeared.

“Okay.” Jace and I finally felt relieved especially when he became cheerful once again.

A couple of minutes later and we finally arrived at our destination, which was one of the branches of Luna Blanca. Luna Blanca is owned by my sister’s best friend, Luna. It already has several branches here in the USA.

When we got there, Luna wasn’t there because she has in an important meeting to attend to, but our outfits were already ready.

We tried it on and everything fitted perfectly. As usual, Luna did a great job. Even though she already has a lot of branches, she never fails to make sure that everything’s fine in every branch of her business. She’s really hands-on in handling it.

After that, Jace drop us off at home and then left for a meeting with Viper and the others. I didn’t know what their agenda was but I just knew that it was for the betterment of everyone.

After lunch, JC and I watched his favorite cartoons for about an hour before he told me that he wanted to play outside. He took his basketball ball and then went to our backyard court. The basketball hoop was adjustable and Jace already adjusted it for our son so that it wouldn’t be too high for him.

While he was playing, I was doing my work at the backyard patio where I could clearly see what my son was doing. Yes, even though I already left our company in Houston, my father transferred me to our branch here in New York.

I took another vacation though because I wanted to spend quality time with my family, especially with my son.

“Mommy, did you see that?! I scored three consecutive times!” I heard JC proudly said. He looked so happy.

I smiled and then clapped my hands. “Good job, sweetheart.” He beamed and then continued playing on his own. I couldn’t help but to feel bad for him because he didn’t have anyone to play with in basketball whenever Jace wasn’t around.

Thankfully, he looked like he was having fun even though he was alone.

After about an hour, I stretched my arms above my head to ease the uncomfortable feeling in my back because of working continuously. Then, I noticed that JC was already looking outside through the high fences, talking with some kids.

After that, the kids left and JC rushed to me. “Mommy, those kids said that it’s okay for me to play with them at the nearby park. Can I go there, please? I want to play with them.” He asked with puppy dog eyes and I couldn’t help but to chuckle amusedly because he looked like Jace with that kind of expression.

“Hmmm.” I pretended to be thinking. He took my hands.

“Please, mommy.” He even shook my hands.

“Hmmm. I’ll only say yes if you kissed and hug mommy.” His face brightened and quickly did it. He kissed me on the cheeks and then hugged me tightly.

“Wow. My son is so sweet.” His smile widened. “But aren’t you tired yet? You’ve been playing for an hour already.” He shook his head.

“No, mommy. I’m still as energetic as ever.” He even tried to flex his arms, showing his muscles. I squeezed his cheeks because he looked so cute.

“Okay, okay. You can play with them but on one condition. Mommy will come with you there and promise me that you will behave there, okay?” He nodded his head vigorously.

“Yes, mommy. I promise.” He even raised his right hand as if he was taking an oath. I ruffled his hair.

“My son is so cute.” He giggled. I kissed his forehead before I stood up.

“Wait here for a minute. I’ll just change my clothes.”

“Okay, mommy.” He sat on my seat. I took my laptop and then went inside the house. I changed my clothes before going back to the patio.

We then stepped out of the house and went to the nearby park. I sat on one of the benches there while watching my son play with the other kids. He quickly made friends and I couldn’t be prouder of him.

While they were playing soccer, I called Jace and informed him that we were at the nearby park. To my surprise, he didn’t to be happy about it.

“Mi amor, please. You should go back home.” I could hint the worry in his voice for an unknown reason. I heaved a sigh.

“Jace, your son is having fun playing with the other kids here. Don’t worry because we’re fine.”

“Mi amor—”

“Jace, I know that you’re just worried about us but everything’s fine. JC is a kid and playing with the other kids makes him happy. I don’t want to deprive him of that.” I tried to make him understand.

“I know, mi amor. It’s just that…” He released a harsh breath before continuing. “Fine. I’ll just send someone to guard you and JC while you’re there and that’s final.” I rolled my eyes because his voice became authoritative.

“Whatever.” I couldn’t help but to get pissed. He really is overprotective sometimes. Before he could answer, I ended the call. After about three seconds, my phone rang but I declined his call.

My eyes searched for JC among the playing kids but my heart suddenly throbbed nervously when I couldn’t find him there. I stood up and was about to ask the other children where he could be when I finally spotted him.

He was under the oak tree, talking with someone. It was an older man around his late fifties. Judging from the happy look on JC’s face, he knew him. He looked familiar though.

I quickly stood up from my seat and walked towards them. When I was already halfway there, I accidentally bumped into a woman and the basket of fruits that she was carrying fell to the ground.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t see you.” I apologized and helped her picked up the fruits that were scattered on the ground.

“It’s okay. I wasn’t paying attention too.” After that, she walked away. I looked at JC’s direction and my lips parted when I couldn’t find that man anywhere anymore. My forehead creased as I approached my son. I was about to ask him but he happily rushed to me and hugged me.

“Mommy, papy was here! He said he came to see me.” He happily informed me. My forehead crinkled.

“Papy?”

“Yes. He said, he came because he missed me already.” Then, it dawned on me. It was JC’s dad. Now, I knew why he looked familiar. I’ve seen his photo once before.

“Where is he, sweetheart? Did he leave already?” I asked while looking around.

“Yes. He said that he will come see me again soon.” My heart raced nervously. I took his hand.

“Sweetheart, I think we should go back to the house now. Mommy isn’t feeling well.” Worry flooded my son’s face.

“Are you okay, mommy? Do you want me to call for help?” I caressed his cheek.

“No need, sweetheart. Maybe, it’s just the heat. C’mon, let’s go home.” He nodded his head and didn’t say anything more.

While we were walking towards the house, a familiar car stopped. It was Jace’s. He had a serious expression on his face. JC and I got inside the car.

“Did you have fun at the park, buddy?” He asked JC when we arrived home, waiting for the gates to open.

“Yes, daddy! I met a lot of kids there and we played soccer. It was so fun!”

“Really? That’s good to hear.” He then drove past the gates. We entered the house after that and I helped JC cleaned himself. It was already almost 4 pm. Later on, I made a snack and he ate it with gusto.

When Jace came down, I talked to him.

“Are you mad at me, mi amor? You’ve been ignoring me since a while ago.” I asked. He sighed before gazing at me.

“I’m not mad at you. I just got so worried that I rushed home.” I bit my lower lip.

“I’m sorry. I just felt bad for our son because he wanted to play outside with the other kids. I didn’t see anything wrong with that.”

“I know. It’s just that…” He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.

“What is it about?”

“My men discovered something but it’s not sure yet. I don’t want to tell it to you now because it might destroy your mood in the party later. We’ll just discuss about it after the party.”

“But—” I was about to protest but he already sealed my lips with a kiss.

“Please?” He pleaded after that delicious kiss.

I sighed in defeat. “Fine.” He finally smiled and was about to say something when I continued. “I have something to tell you though.”

His eyebrows knitted together. “What is it about?” I glanced at our son who was busy eating his snacks in front of the TV.

“We saw your father at the park a while ago.” I said with a soft voice so that JC wouldn’t hear it. His face hardened as he gritted his teeth.

“I don’t know how he knew that we were there at the park. While we were talking on the phone a while ago, he approached JC. I wanted to talk to him after that but he suddenly disappeared.” He remained silent but I could tell that he was mad.

“Are you mad at me?” I asked with a hint of worry. His face softened.

“Of course not, mi amor. Forget about him for now. Let’s just eat our snack and then prepare ourselves for the party.” I smiled.

“Okay. Whatever you say, mi amor.” We ate our snacks. JC enthusiastically told Jace everything that he did at the park and he looked so happy. He even mentioned about seeing his papy and I couldn’t even more proud because of his honesty.

After about an hour, we went upstairs to get ready for the party. Later on, we were ready to go. The venue was at the Montereal Hotel.

We wanted the party to be held at our house but we changed or minds because the space might not be enough.

“Wow. My baby is so handsome.” I praised JC. He looked so cute in his kiddie black tuxedo. I even styled his hair with a gel.

He beamed. “Thank you, mommy. You too. You look so beautiful.”

“Aw. Thank you, sweetheart.” The smile on his face widened.

“What about me, mi amor? You forgot about me.” Jace asked sulkily and I chuckled.

“Of course, you’re as handsome as always, mi amor.” His grey eyes lit with happiness.

“Of course, I am, right, son?” He asked JC full of confidence.

“Yes, daddy.” I laughed. Like father like son indeed.

After that, we drove to the venue on a limousine. We were early because we were the host of the party. JC and I stayed at the private room while Jace was the one who entertained the guests. Most of our family, relatives and friends were all present.

Then, the program started and it was Jace’s turn to speak on the stage. He welcomed our guests with a short speech before he finally began the announcement.

“I know that you might be wondering what this party is all about. Well, Christine and I purposely didn’t inform about it to everyone because we wanted it to be a surprise. We want to share our happiness with you all.” He then stepped to the side. “Everyone, I want you to carefully watch what will happen next because I will reveal what this party is all about by pressing this button. Are you ready?” He asked while holding a small remote control up in the air.

“Yes!” Everyone answered in unison. We could see what was happing on the stage because of the backstage monitor near JC and I.

“Okay. 1, 2, 3!” Jace then pushed the button and the red curtain that was covering the wall of the stage pushed aside. ’ Welcome back home, JC.’ was written on the wall with a lot of decorations. Everyone’s forehead wrinkled while looking at Jace confusedly.

“Ma’am, get ready. We’ll bring him up the stage in 30 seconds.” One of the staff said to me.

“Okay.”

“Mommy, do I really need to stay in here?” JC asked me. He was standing on a big podium with railing around him to hold onto. I smiled at him.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. Mommy and daddy will be here for you. Just smile when you’re already up the stage, okay?”

“Okay.” I then left him there and joined Jace on the stage.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let’s welcome our son, JC!” He announced and then the podium rose up the stage and everyone gasped in shock upon seeing him emerged from the floor.

I saw my family stood up in shock. They couldn’t believe it. Then, the people cheered happily and we thanked them. When we finally went down the stage, my family approached us.

“Oh, my God! My grandson is alive!” My mother said with tears on her face as she rushed towards JC for a tight hug. My father was the same.

“Oh, God! How did this happen? I can’t believe it. I’m so happy for you two!” Maggie said emotionally and I couldn’t help but to feel emotional as well. Then, our cousins and their families approached us as well.

The Amouretti and Novell family attended the party too and I couldn’t be any happier. Jace and I introduced JC to everyone and surprisingly, he greeted everyone back with a smile on his face.

Later on, after all the explanations, my parents took JC away to introduce him with the other visitors.

“I’m so happy for you, Tin! I can’t believe that JC is alive and now, you and Jace got back together.” It was Ellie. She looked so genuinely happy for us.

“Thank you, Ells. Thank you for coming all the way from France. Anyway, where is Angela?” I asked as I looked around.

“She went to Greece to attend one of her friend’s wedding but suddenly decided to stay for a vacation, but I’m sure that if she was here, she would be happy for you too.” That made me smile.

“Well, she missed this happy moment because of her stupid escapades.” Regan butted in.

“Well, you know your sister. She loves wondering around.” It was Zandro.

“You’re one to talk. You love visiting different places too, Mr. Casanova.” Maggie said amusedly and Zandro shook his head.

“C’mon, Mags. I’m not a Casanova.” I chuckled. It has been a while since we got together and it felt sincerely happy. I was about to speak when I noticed something.

“Mags, where are Marky and Marco? I don’t see them anywhere.”

“They went to the restroom. You know how Marky is. Because of being naughty, he accidentally dropped the glass of water on his feet and his socks and shoes got wet.” I shook my head in amusement.

“I can’t wait to introduce JC to him. I’m sure, they’re going to be close as they grow up.”

“You’re right, mi amor.” Jace snaked an arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him. Then, I heard a little squeal.

“Auntie Tin!” It was Marky together with his daddy. He let go of his father’s hand and then ran towards me. I crouched down and opened my arms for him.

He hugged me happily and I hugged him in return.

“How are you, Marky boy? It’s been a while.”

“I’m okay, Auntie Tin. I missed you.” He then kissed me on the cheek. I noticed that his words improved. It became a little bit clearer.

I was about to kiss him on the cheek too when I noticed that JC was staring at us. He was with my parents. Then, I noticed that he wasn’t happy.

“Come here, sweetheart. I want to introduce someone to you.” I coaxed. He came closer to us but to my surprise, he pushed Marky away from me.

“Who are you? Don’t hug my mommy!” He then hugged me possessively while glaring at Marky. My eyes widened because of what he did.

“JC! Why did you do that to your cousin? Say sorry to Marky.” I rebuked but he shook his head.

“Son, you should say sorry when you’re theone who’s wrong. Marky is your cousin and you shouldn’t’ve done that to him.” It was Jace. Suddenly, JC’s eyes brimmed with tears.

“Do you like him more than me?” He asked.

“Sweetheart, it’s not like that.”

“Then why are you making me say sorry to him?”

“Because you were the one who was wrong. Pushing other people like that is not nice.” I tried to explain but he shook his head.

“No! It’s because you love him more than me!”

“Son—” Before Jace could say what he wanted to say, JC suddenly ran off.

“JC!” Everyone looked at our direction but I didn’t care anymore. Jace and I followed our son worriedly, but when we reached the hallway of the hotel, our eyes grew wide in fear because of what we saw. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

What do you think Christine and Jace saw in the hallway?

What do you think of the first encounter of JC and Marky?

What do you think is the reason why Jacinto visited JC?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 45

A/N: Brace yourselves, guys, because this chapter is the longest chapter of this story. I think, there will be another chapter more after this before the Epilogue. I hope you like this chapter. :)

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

I felt like dying the moment I saw what was happening with our son.

“Mommy, daddy!” JC cried as he tried to get away from that man but failed because he still managed to get a hold of him.

He just ran off for a couple of seconds but he was already in the arms of that mysterious man who was wearing a joker mask.

“No! JC!” I screamed as that man continued to drag him out of the building. He wasn’t alone. He has several armed men around him, protecting him. Then, I noticed three other men who were now unconscious in the hallway.

It looked like the managed to take down the guards before they could even have the time to call for back-up.

“Who are you?! Let go of my son!” Jace said with a thunderous voice. He closed the door of the party hall that’s why people inside weren’t aware of what was happening to us. The other stuff of the hotel were nowhere to be found and I could already guess that they’re held captive somewhere or already killed by these monsters.

“Try to follow us and your son will be dead!” The mysterious man warned as he pointed the tip of his gun to our son’s temple.

“Mommy, daddy! Help!” The cries of JC felt like a knife that sliced my heart over and over again. It pained me to think that we couldn’t just walk towards him and pull him away from that man just like that.

“Jace! Do something, please! He’s going to take JC!” I cried hysterically and shook Jace’s arm. His jaw was flexing tightly as beads of sweat began forming on his forehead.

“Don’t worry, son. Daddy will do everything to help you.” He told JC who was still crying desperately for help. Jace then raked his fingers through his hair in frustration and anger.

“Damn it! It looks like I miscalculated!” He hissed and then contacted someone on his phone. My tears kept on pooling down my eyes like an unstoppable waterfall.

“What happened?! Why is he here?! He’s got my son and now dragging him out of the hotel!” Jace yelled to the person on the other line. He then went silent for a couple of seconds, listening to the response of the person he was talking to.

“Make sure not to let him escape. He’s got my son so don’t do anything stupid, understand?!” He then ended the call. To my horror, he brought out a gun.

“Stay here, mi amor. I’ll make sure to save JC at all cost.”

“But—”

“—Please, don’t argue with me, mi amor. The life of JC is at stake here and I can’t concentrate on saving him if you were with me.” I bit my lower lip and couldn’t do anything other than nodding my head.

I held onto his shoulders and looked into his eyes. “I beg you, Jace. Save our son.” My voice cracked. I could feel my entire body shaking in worry and fear for our son.

“I will. Stop crying, mi amor, because I will. I will not let the past happen again. I promise you that.” He pecked a kiss on my lips before leaving me there.

I bit my lower lip and then closed my eyes, silently praying for the safe return of my husband and son.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

I could hear the desperate screams of my son, calling for me and Christine and it was so hard on my part. If only I had a power, I already flew to him and killed that guy over and over again for doing this to him.

He didn’t do anything wrong and he’s already gone through a lot. This man didn’t have any right to do this again to my son!

“Wait for daddy, son. I’m coming.” I told myself and then discreetly followed them. When we reached the lobby, I saw all the stuff and other people who were held captive by those fùckers. There were five men who were pointing their guns at them and the people were crying silently, couldn’t do anything but to remain quiet.

I cursed under my breath. I couldn’t believe that they would resort into involving other people in this mess just to get what they want.

Then, my smartwatch vibrated. It was Viper. Thankfully, 5 allows me to borrow him everytime I need his help.

“Yes, Viper. Where are you exactly? Did you spot them already?” I asked in an almost inaudible voice to prevent the enemies from detecting our presence.

“I’m already at the exact place where you told me to stay, six. What’s our next move?”

“Just allow them to get away from this area and let them think that we already gave up on chasing after them. Just make sure to follow our plans and I’m sure that we’ll get them.” I answered.

“Copy, six. I’ll informed our men to get ready then.” I ended the call and then exited at the right wing of the building instead of the main entrance.

“Let’s go! Just leave them there! We already have our target!” I heard their leader instructed his men loudly and I gritted my teeth.

“I’ll make sure to end you once and for all.” I then ran towards the waiting motorbike which was hidden behind the big tree just outside the hotel. It was dark in that area so it was difficult for the enemies to spot me there.

Then, I saw them forcefully carried JC into the van and then drove their way out of there. I started the motorbike and stealthily followed them. I gave them a minute of leeway so that they wouldn’t notice me.

Thankfully, I was prepared enough. One of the buttons of JC’s suit was a tracking device so I could still follow them without a hitch.

After about five minutes, I contacted Viper again.

“Viper, they’re almost there. You know what to do. Make sure not to mess up because—”

“—I know, bud. Your son is with them. Don’t worry. I know what I need to do.”

“Good.” I then ended the call and added speed as if a demon was after me. Thankfully, the road was almost empty and it was easy for me to catch up to them.

Because my motorbike was fast enough, I managed to overtake them just before they reached that place. I then stopped in the middle of the road and the driver of the car that I was chasing after didn’t have a choice but to step on the brake.

That was the moment that Viper was waiting for. The car slowed down and was about to evade me by maneuvering to the left lane when the car created a series of screeching sound because one of its tires popped caused by a bullet coming from a very reliable sniper.

He’s really the best sniper that I’ve ever known because he managed to penetrate the weave of the thread even in that difficult angle.

Thankfully, he came with Viper for the mission. He’s the right-hand man of 2. I knew his skills that’s why I borrowed him from 2 as well.

Then, the door of the car opened and just like I’ve expected, that guy was holding JC on his arms, using him as a human-shield while pointing his gun on his head.

His men were pointing their guns at me at the same time.

“Daddy! Help!” JC was trying his best to wiggle out of his arms but to no avail. I could see the fear in his eyes and it was killing me. I have been to many dangerous missions before but I’ve never felt this kind of fear.

My life was in constant danger but instead of feeling scared, I enjoyed all of it. It was s challenging experience. But now that my own son was involved, even though I’ve already planned everything ahead of time, I couldn’t help but to get scared because he might get hurt in any way.

I released a breath to calm myself down and then tried my best to concentrate on the mission.

“Relax, son. Stop crying because everything will be alright. Daddy promise you that.” The mysterious man scoffed.

“If you really think that I will give you a chance to get your son back, then you’re wrong, Montejo! I will not leave without killing you and taking your son with me!” He then laughed.

Instead of being intimidated because they were around ten while I was alone, I smirked.

“Are you that angry that I outwitted you before? If you think that you could hurt my family again, especially my son once, then you’re wrong. I will make sure to kill you for good this time, Doctor Baron!” It looked like he was taken a back for a couple of seconds because he went silent.

“I never knew that you’re this sharp, Montejo.” He then removed his mask and now, I could clearly see his face. Just like I thought, he took a damage of that explosion. More than half of his face was burned, and he looked nothing like the old Doctor Baron.

He looked like an insane clown right now.

“Monster! Let go of me! Daddy, please get me away from him!” JC struggled to get out of his arms even more upon seeing his face and realizing that it was Doctor Baron who was holding him captive.

“Shut up, you twirp!” Doctor Baron was about to hit my son when I warned him.

“Try to harm JC in any way and you’re dead!” His hand stopped in mid-air and then looked at me tauntingly.

“Still feeling confident that you’re gonna win even with my men’s guns pointing at you?!”

“I’m not scared because I know that if there’s someone who’s going to drop dead in this place, that’s you.” Upon hearing what I’ve said, he laughed as if he just heard the funniest joke in his life.

“C’mon, Montejo. Don’t bluff. I have your son with me and it’s up to me if he’s going to live or die. Stop acting as if you have the upper hand because we both know that you can’t do anything to stop me. I will make sure to get my revenge of what you did to me by destroying everything that you have.

“I will kill everyone that you love one by one in front of you before I’ll have the pleasure to kill you. I’m telling you, you will beg for me to kill you because of so much agony. I will make sure that you will feel the pain of everything that you’ve inflicted in me. And now, ’I’m going to start with your son! Enjoy watching how he dies!” He then cocked the gun that he was holding while still pointing its tip on my son’s temple.

I felt like dying because of so much fear but I knew that I still have the upper hand.

“Do it.” I dared him even though I felt like my breath was already trapped in my lungs. He looked shock for a second before he laughed. My fist clenched tightly as my heart almost stopped beating.

“My pleasure.” He was about to pull the trigger when we heard a gunshot echoed around us, followed by a thud sound when Doctor Baron’s body fell to the ground. Seeing all the blood coming out of his head was the only time that I felt relieved.

His men got distracted as they looked at him in shock. That was my cue. I brought out my gun and shot each and everyone of them. The other last three managed to exchange bullets with me but I evaded their shots by taking refuge behind the tree just on the side of the road.

I was about to shoot them when I got the chance again but someone already did it for me. I looked around and when I was finally sure that everything was fine, I ran towards JC who was crying in the middle of those dead bodies.

“Daddy!” He screamed as if he felt relieved when he saw me. I hurriedly took him in my arms and carried him away from there.

I could feel his body trembling in fear and I embraced him tightly. His sobs made my heart break into tiny pieces.

“Enough, buddy. Everything’s fine now. Doctor Baron is gone now and he will never get to hurt you again.” I comforted him while rubbing his back.

“I w-want to go h-home, daddy. I-I don’t want to s-stay here anymore. I w-want to see m-mommy.” He managed to say while crying so hard.

“Yes, buddy. We’re going home now, so stop crying now.” I was about to contact Viper when someone spoke behind me.

“Bud, we have another problem.” It was Viper. My forehead creased.

“What is it? We already got them for good, right?”

“Yes, bud, but an unexpected thing happened.” For some reason, my heart throbbed in unexplainable way upon hearing that. The image of Christine suddenly popped up in my head.

“What is it about? Tell me.”

“Someone kidnapped your wife and now, our men are in pursuit.” Viper informed me and I felt like a bomb exploded in front of me.

“What?! Who took her?! How come our men let this happened?!” I asked thunderously.

“Our men that were assigned to guard her got killed. It looks like they’ve planned this ahead of time too.” My fists tightened in so much anger.

“Where’s their current location right now?” I then asked. Viper handed me the tracking device.

“Viper, take JC to the venue of the party. I will follow those fùckers.” I instructed with a hardened face. His eyebrows creased as if he didn’t like what I’ve just said but when he saw the expression on my face, he quietly nodded his head.

“Son, go with Viper. He will take you back to the party. Don’t worry because everything will be alright, okay? Stop crying.” I told JC. He wiped his tears before he looked at me.

“Is mommy in danger?” I ruffled his hair.

“Yes, that’s why I need you to be brave. Go with Viper for now because daddy will save mommy.”

“Please, daddy. Save mommy from those monsters.” I forced a smile.

“Don’t worry, son. Daddy will.” He nodded his head. I kissed his forehead before I gave him to Viper. I then got on my motorbike and then drove my way towards the enemies’ location as fast as I could.

I kept on glancing at the tracking device while driving towards them but after about five minutes, I noticed that the enemies’ car stopped. I was already praying so hard that they haven’t harmed Christine yet in any way.

When I arrived there, I was surprised to see black cars blocking the enemies’ way. Three at the front and another three at the back.

Men in black suits were everywhere, surrounding the enemies. Now, I understood why they stopped.

I didn’t have any idea who were those men in black but I didn’t care anymore. All I wanted was to save my wife.

“You’re already surrounded! Get out and surrender yourself now!” One of the men in black yelled at the enemies. I wanted to approach but I’ve decided to observe for now. I didn’t know if those men in black were enemies or not.

The doors of the enemies’ car opened and I thought, they would surrender because they’re being surrounded already but I was wrong. I felt like my heart stopped beating when they were the ones who started firing at those men who were wearing black suits.

I wanted to shout for them not to shoot because they might shoot Christine too but they already did. The five enemies that came out of the enemies’ car dropped dead as bullets penetrated their bodies.

I was about to run towards the car to check if Christine was indeed there when I finally got a glimpse of her getting out of the car, but she wasn’t alone.

A familiar face was behind her, holding her hostage. She has a small remote in her hand. I felt like my head became bigger when I realized what she was planning to do.

She has a bomb attached to her body.

“Don’t ever shoot or else, I will make sure that I will take her with me!” It was Charlotte! She looked like a crazy person, holding the remote like that while her arm was around Christine’s neck.

My breathing became hard as overwhelming rage ate my whole being. I pointed my gun at them but I felt like flying into a fit of rage because I couldn’t take the risk.

“Let go if her!” One of the men in black said but Charlotte shook her head.

“In your dreams! You fùckers ruined our lives and I will make sure to ruin yours too! Bring Jace Montejo here or else, I will kill this woman!” Because of what I’ve heard, I went out of my hiding spot without any hesitation.

I knew that this woman wanted to take her revenge on me and I will make sure to save Christine. If I needed to sacrifice myself just for my wife and our unborn child, I will do it in a heartbeat.

“I’m here, so let go of her!” I said. Charlotte’s lips parted in shock upon seeing me. Christine’s eyes widened upon seeing me.

“N-No, mi amor! Get out of here! this woman is insane!” I could feel her worry for me. Even in that situation, she was still thinking about me. I gritted my teeth.

“Y-You’re indeed here. That means…” She murmured and then her eyes bored into mine with total hatred. Looked like she realized that Doctor Baron failed to kill me and now, her husband was dead.

“You killed Stan…”

“I didn’t. He’s still alive.” I lied but that didn’t convince her.

“Liar! An eye for an eye, Montejo! A tooth for a tooth!” My eyes widened when she raised the small remote that she was holding and pressed it. At the same time, I pointed my gun at her and pulled the trigger.

I managed to shoot her hand but looked like I was late. She already pressed the remote.

“Mi amor!” I felt like my soul escaped from my body of the thought that the bomb would explode any moment now. I ran as fast as I could towards them, uncaring if I would die with them. All I cared about was to save the love of my life.

When I approached them, I punched Charlotte’s face with all my might that she fell to the ground. I then pulled Christine’s hand and ran away from there as fast as we could. But after a couple of seconds, nothing happened. There was no explosion.

“No! Why didn’t it explode?!” We then heard Charlotte screamed like she lost her mind while kept on pressing the remote with her other hand again and again. Her left hand was bloody because I shot her there a while ago. Her face was bloody too because of the punch that she received from me but she seemed to not feel any of that.

She was now hysterical while screaming.

“Are you okay, mi amor?” I asked Christine and she nodded her head.

“I-I’m fine.” I embraced her tightly.

“I don’t know why that bomb didn’t explode but thank God, it didn’t!” I kissed her forehead. I felt so relieved.

“You! I’m going to kill you!” I looked at Charlotte and now, she was looking at us full of loathe. I was about to answer when someone spoke.

“That’s enough, Charlotte. You and Stan failed. Just accept the fact that you’re the loser here and Jace is the winner.” That voice was familiar. I looked at his direction and confirmed my suspicion. It was my father.

“Are you the one who’s responsible why this bomb didn’t explode?” Charlotte asked him and he nodded his head.

“Yes, I am. I planted a couple of spies in your group and I’m glad I did because I managed to stop your plans.” Charlotte’s face contorted with total hatred.

“Damn you! Stan made a mistake of saving your life! He should’ve killed you long time ago!”

“You’re right, Charlotte. Stan made a mistake. Now, Jacinto here was the one who arranged his downfall.” Christine and I were surprised upon hearing that voice. It was Mantus.

“Mantus? What are you doing here? Why are you with him?” I asked through gritted teeth.

“Mantus? Who’s Mantus, daddy, Jace?” My body went still when I remembered that Christine was still there and heard everything.

“I’ll explain to you everything later, darling. For now, we should finish all this.” He then looked at my father as if telling him something just with the eyes.

“Men, get that woman out of here and bring her to the place where she belongs!” My father instructed and the men in black obliged. They took Charlotte with them and then left even though she kept on struggling.

“I already finished my mission here. I need to go.” My father said and then turned his back on us. My jaw clenched.

“Stop right there. You can’t just walk away just like that as if you didn’t do anything.” I said with a stern voice.

“Sorry, son, but I don’t have time to go to jail.” He took a step forward but then stopped when I cocked the gun that I was holding and pointed at him.

“I said, stop!” I roared.

“Jace!” Christine rebuked in shock.

“I’m sorry, mi amor, but I can’t let go of him just like that without clarifying everything first. Please, step aside. I need to do this.” I determinedly said.

“Darling, come here.” Mantus coaxed his daughter and Christine did as she was told.

“Now tell me. Were you an accomplice of Doctor Baron all this time?” I asked through gritted teeth while still pointing my gun at him. He didn’t answer for a couple of seconds and that added to my anger.

“Answer me!” I heard him sigh before he faced me. There was no hint of fear on his face.

“No.”

“Really? Then why did you help him escape twice?!”

“Can you put your gun down? It’s distracting me. You don’t need that, believe me.” His voice was calm.

“Just answer my question!” He blew a breath before closing the gap between us.

“I said, put that gun down.” His voice became stern. He was about to take the gun from me but I didn’t let him.

“Try and I’ll shoot you.” I warned. He squinted his eyes.

“Fine. Shoot me if you feel the need to.” He dared. My hand tightened around the gun that I was holding. I was about to pull the trigger when Christine screamed.

“Jace, please, no! He’s your father! Don’t let your anger cloud your judgement. Let him speak and hear his side!” Hearing my wife’s plea stopped me of what I was about to do. I realized that I just planned to kill my own father!

“Argh!” I screamed and then threw the gun to the ground. I was so full of rage. After all that has happened to my family, all I wanted was to kill everyone who was involved.

“Do you have any idea what my family have been through because of you people?! My son and wife didn’t do anything but why did you have to involve them in all this mess?! Now that we’re finally starting anew as a family, you people have to come again and destroy our happiness!” I chided at him full of resentment. I felt like I was going to explode any moment now.

“You’re mistaken, son.”

“What do you mean by that? Isn’t it enough that you saved Doctor Baron twice from us for me to think that you’re one of them?!” He closed his eyes for about three seconds before he answered.

“I admit, I helped him during that time.”

“You—” I was about to attack him when he continued.

“But I didn’t know what I was doing back then. I lost my memories and Stan and Charlotte took advantage of it.” He heaved a sigh. “Six months after what happened to your family, I discovered that he was the one who was responsible of what happened to JC that night. I confronted him and we got into a brawl. Unfortunately, while we were at the heat of our fight, I accidentally fell and my head hit on a big rock. When I came to, I couldn’t remember anything anymore.

“Stan took that as an opportunity to twist everything and made me believe that we’re still friends. Because of that, I was the one who protected him all this time that’s why he managed to survive the underground until recently. I only have a partial amnesia and unfortunately, I only remembered about our past where our friendship was still intact.

“But almost a year ago, my lost memories started coming back. That’s when I realized that I’ve been used by him. I secretly did my own investigation and I found out everything, including the fact that Neo was JC. I realized why I felt so close to him and that’s because he’s my grandson.

“I confronted Stan because of what he did to me. I wanted to kill him back then but he blackmailed me through JC. He said that if I wouldn’t continue protecting him, he will make sure that JC’s fate will be like those other kids who were killed.

“Normally, I wasn’t the type to be swayed by that kind of threat but it did affect me. I love JC and he’s my grandson. I couldn’t let anything bad happen to him, so I helped Stan escape from you twice but during those times, I was already looking for an opportunity to destroy him without him knowing it.

“During you encounter at the shooting range, I was there because I wanted to help you kill Stan once and for all. I didn’t want to give JC to you back then because I wanted to make sure first that everything was safe before I let him be with you and Christine.

“My gutfeel was right after all. I discovered that Stan was still alive three days ago and I barely made it for your rescue. Thankfully, one of my spies managed to report to me that Charlotte and Stan were planning something today so we did everything we could to destroy their plans.

“We wanted to save JC first but Stan already got a hold of him. We planned to go there but we had to save Christine too.” He then chuckled humorlessly. “You know why I didn’t want to face you right now? Because I felt like the world’s useless father. Because I lost my memories, your family suffered, especially my grandson. If only I regained my memories earlier, these wouldn’t’ve happened.” His voice was full of guilt and regret.

He suddenly looked vulnerable. This was my first time seeing him with this kind of emotion and it caught me off guard. Everything that he confessed made me realize that he’d been doing his best to help me and my family for so long; that he didn’t purposely deceive us.

He was willing to sacrifice himself just to protect us but what did I do in return? I held grudges against him because of baseless suspicion. I should’ve talked to him first in order to hear his side of the story. Now, he saved Christine and I’s lives and I didn’t know what to say or how to react.

“I also want to say that Jacinto here was in a mission when that incident where he lost his memories happened. Even though he’s a mafia leader, he agreed to help me with that mission. Stan discovered about it and planned his revenge against us that’s why he targeted your family.

“He intended to kill Christine back then and then take JC but thankfully, he didn’t succeed on harming my daughter. Sadly, he succeeded on taking JC. Please, forgive us, because Jacinto and I were the reason why Stan targeted your family.” It was Mantus.

“What are you talking about, daddy? What’s happening here? Why are you with Jace’s dad? Why are they calling you Mantus?” It was Christine. She looked so confused. Mantus looked at me. His eyes were asking my permission and I nodded my head. I didn’t want to keep this a secret from my wife any longer.

Mantus then confessed Christine everything about him and my wife was so shocked.

“M-Maggie and mom know?”

“Yes, darling. I’m sorry if it took me this long to tell you about it. I understand if you get mad at me because I was one of the reasons why Stan did terrible things to you and your family.” Mantus’ voice cracked.

Christine didn’t answer for a couple of seconds.

“I need to see my son.” Was all that she said before turning her back on us. Mantus, my father and I looked at each other, didn’t know what to do. 

I then quietly followed my wife. We went back together to the hotel and when she saw JC with Viper, she burst into tears. But this time, she looked relieved and happy at the same time.

For the first time in so long, I finally managed to feel at ease because my family is finally safe. But for some reason, I couldn’t help but to feel worried because she’d been ignoring me since a while ago.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

Poor JC. ;(

What do you think of this chapter?

Who among you expected that Doctor Baron was still alive?

Did you expect for Charlotte to help her husband this time?

If you were Christine, would you be mad at your father after hearing everything from him? What about at Jace?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 46

A/N: I wanted this to be the last chapter before Epilogue but the chapter was too long so I had to divide it in two. So, there will be another chapter more before Epilogue. Happy reading!

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s

POV

5 1/2 months later

A smile appeared on my lips when the door of the study room opened and JC came out together with his Child Psychologists, Doctor Harper Medina. JC seemed to be energetic and happy. Well, his sessions with Doctor Medina these past 5 months paid off.

Thankfully, she agreed to come over to our house for JC’s sessions. Yes, it’s a little bit pricey but we didn’t care about the price as long as it’s for the betterment of our son.

Today would be their last session and looked like JC would surely miss her. Thanks to Doctor Medina, JC’s behavior became better. I could still remember how traumatized he was after what happened 5 months ago.

Because he’s held hostage by Doctor Baron, everytime he heard loud sounds back then, he would panic and his body was shaking in fear.

He couldn’t sleep alone without us by his side and during the night, he would wake up screaming while crying. As a mother, it was so hard for me to see my son like that and the pain in my heart was too much.

JC didn’t know because I never showed to him, but everytime I held him into my arms during those times, I was crying because I couldn’t bear seeing him like that. Thankfully, Jace was there by my side to comfort me everytime I felt like losing my strength.

Even though it took me sometime to forgive him of keeping a very important secret from me, I let him comfort me in his arms everytime I was crying because of JC’s condition back then. The situation was so difficult for us but Jace kept his cool. He didn’t allow himself to breakdown for JC and me.

I could still remember how he asked for my forgiveness back then. Even though I kept on ignoring him, he never gave up…

I stealthily got off the bed so that JC wouldn’t wake up. It was already 9:30 pm and I haven’t showered yet. I had to stay with my son until he fell asleep because he couldn’t sleep without me by his side.

It has been three days since Doctor Baron held him hostage and his behavior drastically changed because he was traumatized of what happened.

I caressed his cheek in a feathery manner, careful enough not to disturb his sleep. “You’ll be fine, sweetheart. Mommy will do anything to help you recover.” I then kissed his forehead.

I decided to shower first before going down to eat something. I was about to go to the bathroom when I heard a knock on the door.

My forehead crinkled but I went to open the door anyway. I was surprised when I saw that it was Jace. It has been three days since that incident and I’ve been ignoring him since then. I asked him to sleep in the room next door because I wanted my anger to pass first before we talk.

He respected that decision of mine but I could tell that he’d been having a hard time coping up with our situation.

“Can we talk, mi amor?” I looked at him. He looked so sad, as if all the life within him dissipated. He has dark circles around his eyes and it was so obvious that he couldn’t sleep properly these past few days.

“Let’s go to the terrace so that we won’t disturb JC’s sleep.” His face brightened upon hearing that. I slowly closed the door and then we went to the terrace of the second floor.

“What do you want us to talk about?”

“You know what it is, mi amor.” He sighed and then raked his fingers through his hair. I didn’t answer for a couple of seconds before I finally managed to muster some strength.

“Do you really love me, Jace?” I asked softly and he was obviously surprised.

“Of course, mi amor. You know how much I love you. You don’t have to ask me that.” I faced him and then looked into his eyes.

“Really? Then, why does it so hard for you to be honest with me? Why do you always keep a secret from me? Explain to me because no matter what I do, I can’t understand why you keep on hiding secrets from me. Before we got married, I already told you that I hated liars and that I didn’t want us to keep secrets from each other.” He took my hand and then held it.

“I’m sorry, mi amor. I know what I did was wrong but I didn’t tell you the truth about your father because I didn’t want to deprive him of the chance to confess the truth to you. I felt like I didn’t have the right to inform you about that side of him. Besides, I knew that he wasn’t ready to tell you yet.

“I wanted to respect his decision of not telling you yet because I knew that it wasn’t easy for him. Your mother and Maggie didn’t have a pleasant reaction when they discovered about this side of your father and I didn’t want to give you a reason to get mad at him.

“Please forgive me for hiding you so many things, mi amor. I just didn’t want to involve you in my messy world. If I could only spare you from getting involve with all these, I would do it in a heartbeat. Seeing you get hurt is the last thing that I want to see that’s why I tend to not tell you everything that’s happening in the organization. I only want you to smile and be happy.” He then kissed the back of my hand.

I could feel his guilt and regret.

“And what do you expect me to do? Pretend to be happy as if nothing were happening around me? I know that you were only thinking of what I might feel that’s why you keep on keeping secrets from me but I am your wife, Jace. I have the right to know what’s really happening to you.

“You know why I’ve been ignoring you these past three days? Because I got hurt of the fact that you’ve kept many things from me. You gave me your word. You promised not to do it again but you still did. Honestly, I can’t look at you and daddy the same way since that day because you’ve been lying to my face all this time.” I admitted.

“Why, mi amor? Your opinion about us changed because of what we do?” I released a breath.

“I don’t know. It’s just that I got so disappointed that I couldn’t help but to get mad. When I discovered the truth about daddy, I got so mad. I was thinking how could you look into my eyes and talk to me as if you weren’t hiding something from me?

“But the one thing that really made me mad was the fact that JC was the one who suffered because of what the two of you do. Because you two were a member of

ET

VINDEX

, they took JC and got separated from us for three years. He’s been through a lot and now look at him.

“He’s traumatized because of your enemies. Honestly, I’m not sure if I could forget about all the fact that our son suffered a lot because of daddy and you.” I then pulled back my hand from his grip and was about to walk away when he pulled me into his arms for a tight embrace.

“Please, forgive me, mi amor. I don’t know what to tell you in order for you to forgive me but there’s two things that I can promise you: I will never keep a secret from you from now on and I will quit

ET

VINDEX

as soon as possible.“ I was surprised of what he did.

“Are you quitting because of our situation right now? For you to make me feel better?” I questioned with a scowl.

“Partially, yes. But believe it or not, I’ve already made this decision even after I went back to

ET

VINDEX

last year. I told Jinn that after the mission, I would quit the organization for good.“ He answered as his gaze bored into mine.

“Why do you need to quit?”

“Because I wanted to have a normal and happy life with you and our children. I knew that I would never achieve that if I wouldn’t quit. Our family is the most important for me and I will do everything in my power to give you the quiet and happy life that you deserve. I don’t want our kids to grow up with constant danger surrounding us. I want them to be normal kids without worrying about anything.”

“Are you sure about your decision?”

“I’ve never been this sure, mi amor.” I bit my lower lip to suppress my smile. I haven’t forgiven him yet but he managed to touch my heart with what he said.

The next days after that, Jace showed me how sorry he was. He made me feel how much he loves me and how sincere he was.

Because of that, he managed to melt my stubborn heart. When I finally forgave him, he was the happiest.

On the other hand, I really had the hard time forgiving my own father. It wasn’t because of the fact that he’d been a member of

ET

VINDEX

for so long. It was because of the fact that Doctor Baron targeted my family because of him.

He admitted to me too that he avoided Doctor Baron for so long because he didn’t want to kill his ex-friend. Because of that, my anger doubled.

If only he did everything he could to stop Doctor Baron, we could’ve discovered about JC earlier and rescued him from that monster. Because he kept quiet about his real connection with Doctor Baron, JC was the one who suffered so much.

But then, I realized that I wanted to forget everything that happened and just concentrate with my son. After a few months and JC’s condition finally became better, my father and I talked again and he asked for my forgiveness once again.

By that time, I finally managed to forgive him…

“Don’t forget everything that I taught you, JC. Just remember to stay positive and if you have difficulty over something, just tell it to your mommy and daddy. You can also call me if you want.” I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard Doctor Medina’s voice. My son beamed.

“Of course, Doctor Harper. I will call you sometimes so that you won’t be able to forget about me.” I chuckled amusedly upon hearing my son’s answer.

“Of course, I will never forget about you. You’re my cutest patient after all.”

“Promise?”

“Yes. I promise.” Doctor Medina even raised her hand.

“Yehey!” JC seemed to be enjoying their conversation.

“You look so happy, sweetheart. I thought you would be a little bit sad because today’s your last session with Doctor Medina.” I butted in while chuckling.

“It’s okay, mommy. Doctor Harper told me that I could call her whenever I want to. Besides, her house is just nearby. We can visit her sometimes, right, mommy?”

“Sweetheart, Doctor Medina is busy. We can’t just drop by her house whenever we want to.” JC pouted. Doctor Medina chuckled.

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Montejo. You can drop by my place on Saturdays because it’s my day off.”

“You heard that, mommy? She said we can go to her house!” JC was so enthusiastic. I shook my head and then squeezed his cheeks.

“You’re too pushy.” My son just beamed proudly.

“I’m sorry about that, Doctor Medina. I know that you have your own life and I don’t want us to disturb you on your day-offs.” I said apologetically and the young doctor smiled.

“No need to worry, Mrs. Montejo. I don’t go out often. I usually stay at home, sleeping, during my day-offs anyway.” We both laughed. She’s such a nice lady that’s why we like her, especially JC.

“Okay. We’ll drop by sometimes then. Anyway, see you tomorrow, Doctor Medina. Don’t forget to come. JC will surely become sad if you won’t come.”

“Of course, I’ll be there, Mrs. Montejo. I don’t want this little cutie pie here to be sad.” She ruffled JC’s hair and the latter giggled.

After our short conversation, she said her goodbye to me and JC and then exited the house.

“Mommy, where is daddy? He told me that we would be playing basketball after my session with Doctor Harper.” He was now pouting. I stared at him. He’s finally okay now and I felt like heaven everyday just by seeing him smile and hearing his laughs.

He’s such a sweet boy and he loves it whenever I hold him in my arms while singing lullabies for him so that he could sleep.

Everyday, I thank God because He brought back JC to us. When we received the DNA result more than five months ago and it was positive, Jace and I became emotionally happy. Even though we already knew it in our hearts that he’s JC, having a solid evidence made us feel at ease.

I touched his cheek lovingly. “Daddy is surely on his way home. Remember what he said this morning?” I asked with a smile. His eyebrows creased while trying to recall about it. When he finally remembered, his face brightened with so much excitement.

“Yes, mommy! He said that he has a surprise for me when he comes home!”

“That’s right so get ready because you will love it for sure.”

“Yehey! I’m so excited!” He even hugged me and then kissed my big tummy. I couldn’t help but smile. Doctor Medina’s session helped him a lot and now, he’s become happy, energetic and warm kid.

Then, we heard the sound of his daddy’s car.

“C’mon, mommy! Daddy’s home!” He took my hand and pulled me towards the stairs. I was about to begin descending the stairs when JC spoke.

“Mommy, be careful. Hold onto the balustrade.” That made me smile. I kissed his cheek.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart. Mommy’s fine. Let’s just go down slowly, okay?” He nodded his head. We began descending the stairs and JC was holding my right hand the entire time.

When we finally reached downstairs, the door opened and Jace came in.

“Daddy!” JC ran towards his father and then hugged him by the hips.

“You look as energetic as ever, son.” Jace ruffled JC’s hair.

“Of course, daddy! I’m superman.” He even mimicked the way how Superman flexes his muscles. I chuckled full of amusement and then approached them.

“Welcome home, mi amor.” Jace lips stretched with a smile upon gazing at me.

“Thank you, mi amor. I missed you.” He then pecked my lips with a kiss. I was about to say something when JC spoke.

“Daddy, where is my surprise? You promised to bring something for me when you come home from work.” Jace chuckled.

“Of course, I haven’t forgotten about that. Are you ready, buddy?” JC nodded his head vigorously. Jace looked behind him, at the open door, and then spoke.

“You guys can come in now!” His voice was a little bit loud so that they could hear him. Then, four kids came in and JC’s eyes widened.

“Good afternoon, Miss Christine, Neo.” They greeted cheerfully and I greeted them back.

“Cade, Yves, Ava, Blair!” JC happily squealed and rushed towards them. “What are you doing here?”

“Hello, Neo. Your daddy brought us here.” It was Cade. JC looked at his daddy.

“Thank you, daddy!” He hugged him again and Jace smiled as he ruffled our son’s hair affectionately.

“You’re welcome, son. C’mon, bring your friends to the living room.” They happily entered the house and JC led them towards the living room.

“He looks so happy. I’m glad I did this.”

“Of course, he would be happy. This surprise of yours has been deferred for so long because of what happened at the party more than 5 months ago.” I answered. Yes, Jace and I invited the kids and their families to the party back then but unfortunately, Doctor Baron and Charlotte destroyed that supposed happy day. Because of that, JC didn’t see his friends.

But now, Jace decided to finally give his surprise to our son and just like we’ve expected, he was more than happy.

Later on, the kids were happily watching TV while kept on chatting with each other. They really missed each other so much.

After about 2 hours, JC asked our permission if they could have a dip in the swimming pool and we gladly said yes. Jace already expected that the kids would swim in the pool so he asked their parents to pack them a change of clothes.

Just like JC, Cade and the others were happily living with their families now. Their parents became our friends too and according to them, it wasn’t easy to get their child to warm up to them after what they’ve been through but they managed to do so.

While they were swimming, Jace and I stayed at the pool area to survey them.

“Look at your son. He has the loudest voice among them.” I told Jace and he laughed.

“Yes, mi amor. He’s like that whenever he’s happy.” He then placed his arm over my shoulders and then pulled me closer to him. I felt him kiss my temple and I smiled inwardly.

He’s such a sweet guy.

“Seeing him happy like that makes me happy too. Ever since he came home to us, everything changed for the better. There were bumps along the way but we managed to overcome it. I can’t believe that we’re this happy now.” I suddenly felt emotional. Jace chuckled.

“You’re right, mi amor. I made the right decision to quit ET VINDEX after all. Now, we’re finally living the happy life that we’ve been dreaming of, mi amor. And soon, our little one will be born. I couldn’t ask for more.” He answered while caressing my big tummy.

A couple more months and I would give birth to our second child. The excitement that we were feeling was overwhelming.

The nursery and the baby’s things were all ready and JC was the one who chose the baby’s things. He was beyond excited to see the baby.

“Are you sure, you’re not having regrets of quitting the organization?”

“Regrets? No, I don’t think so. I’ve served the organization for almost ten years and I think, that’s enough. Yes, helping to eradicate bad people in this world is one thing to be proud of but my life as an agent and one of the bosses of ET VINDEX is finished.

“I chose to concentrate with our family and look what it brought me; I am so happy right now. I’ve never been so contended and happy like this. Yes, working in the company is boring sometimes but when I come home and see you and JC, all the negativity in me disappears. I chose you, JC and our unborn child because you three are my life. I can’t live without you by my side.” That made my heart swell.

“Thank you for loving us, mi amor. I love you so much too. You and the kids are my life.” Our lips met for a passionate kiss. Jace was about to deepen it when we heard our naughty son’s voice.

“Mommy, daddy, stop kissing. Where is our snack? Can we have it now, please? I’m already hungry.” Jace and I pulled away upon hearing that. He was now in front of us, staring at us with puppy dog eyes.

“Hmmm. Mommy won’t give it to you unless you kiss me.” JC climbed up the bench where we were sitting and then rained kisses on my cheeks.

“Please, mommy. Please.” He kept on saying while kissing my cheeks and I couldn’t help but giggle. He’s such a sweet kid.

“Okay, okay. Mommy will get it.” I was about to stand up when Jace stopped me.

“Stay, mi amor. Let me get it.”

“Thank you, mi amor.” He smiled and then kissed me one more time.

“Thank you, daddy!” JC cheerfully said and Jace smiled. Before the kids arrived, I prepared burritos and tacos for their snacks. Jace was against me cooking but when I told him that I would ask one of our household helpers to help me, he finally agreed.

When Jace came back, he was holding a tray and behind him was Brenda, one of our maids. She also has a tray in his hands.

JC happily called his friends and they got out of the pool excitedly.

“Oops! You should dry yourself and wear your bath robe first, children, so that you won’t get cold.” I reminded them because it was a little bit windy. All of them obliged. Then, I noticed that Ava and Blair’s hair were kinda messy so I decided to tie their hair into a ponytail so that the hair wouldn’t get on their face while eating.

“Thank you, Miss Christine.” They both said.

“You’re welcome. C’mon, eat your snack.” I was about to sit back on my seat when I noticed JC. He hasn’t worn his bathrobe yet. He was staring at me weirdly.

“Why haven’t you worn your bathrobe yet, sweetheart?” I asked tenderly. He pouted.

“Because I wanted you to put it on me, mommy.” He sounded sulky. Jace chuckled.

“Let me guess, son. You’re jealous of Blair and Ava because mommy tended to them first?” He asked and JC nodded his head. I laughed and squeezed his cute little nose.

“Aw. My son is jealous. Come here. Mommy will help you put it on.” His face brightened and obliged right away. Like father like son, indeed.

Later on, the kids were happily eating their burritos and tacos while kept on talking about random stuff.

“Miss Christine, were you the one who cooked these?” Cade asked.

“Yes, Cade.”

“I knew it. It tastes delicious. I just wish my sister could cook like you, Miss Christine, but I guess, that’s too much to ask.”

I chuckled. “And why’s that?”

“Because she’s a terrible cook.” I couldn’t help but laugh. Cade is such a darling.

While they were eating, I took that as an opportunity to interview them about their lives now and I was happy to learn that each of them was happy with their respective family right now.

After eating, they continued swimming until the parents of Cade, Yves, Blair and Ava came to pick them up. JC was a little bit sad because it was time for them to part ways again.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart, because you can see them again if you want to play with them.” I said and his face brightened.

“Really, mommy?”

“Of course, sweetheart.” Because of that, he said his goodbyes to his friends with a smile on his face. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Doctor Harper is the partner of one of the

TBG

guys! 

What do you think will happen in the next chapter?

What do you think of the reunion moment of JC with his friends?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

chapter 47

A/N: Hi guys! I just want to say that I made a mistake on chapter 46. I miscalculated how many months have gone by. I will edit it later. Anyway, this is the last chapter. Next one is the Epilogue.:)

SPOILER ALERT!!! If you haven’t read

She’s Mine, Exclusively Mine

and

My Possessive Ex-lover

yet, you should read that first before reading this chapter. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

JACE’s POV

Hey, bud! Are you still alive? If you are, come here to TBG club. Everyone is waiting for you!

The corner of my lips twitched upon seeing the message of Kyrus. That friend of mine is really crazy sometimes. I haven’t seen them for a couple of months and he’s thinking that I’m already six feet under the ground.

“Fùcker.” I chuckled while shaking my head. I then decided to call my wife first. She’s probably still in her office. She’s already on her 8th month of pregnancy and just a little bit more and she would give birth.

At first, I wasn’t in favor of her working when she’s heavily pregnant but she insisted. She promised me that she wouldn’t overwork herself though. Well, she only goes to the office at least twice a week so I supported her on her decision instead of fighting over it.

It took three rings before she finally answered.

“Yes, mi amor?” Her voice was sweet and that made me smile.

“I just wanted to say that the guys are inviting me to go to the TBG club. Is it okay with you if I would go?” She laughed.

“Of course, I don’t mind. Your friends must be missing you already because you haven’t seen them for a couple of months.” I knew it.

“Thank you, mi amor. You’re the best.”

“You’re welcome.” I was about to answer when she remembered something and continued. “You can go but on one condition. Don’t drink and drive.” Her voice held warning and that made me chuckle.

“I knew you would say that, mi amor. Don’t worry because I wouldn’t dare. I’ve experienced sleeping in the other room for a couple of nights and it was hell not being by your side during the night. I don’t want that to happen again.”

She laughed heartily. “I’m glad you know what will happen if you dare do the thing that I don’t like.”

“I love you.” I professed full of love and she chuckled.

“I love you too. Drive carefully, okay?”

“Of course, mi amor. You should tell Noel to drive very carefully too.” I answered, referring to our driver.

“Don’t worry because he’s a careful driver. Anyway, looks like someone isn’t happy that you’re not going to come home early today.” My forehead furrowed.

“Huh? Who?”

“Who else do you think it is other than your son?” I chuckled. I could already picture him sulking. “Talk to him.” Christine said and then gave the phone to JC. He’s in her office again.

“Hello, daddy. I thought you would play basketball with me today? You couldn’t play with me yesterday because you came home late.” He really sounded sullen. I wanted to face-palm. I forgot about my promise to my son.

“I’m sorry, son. Daddy was so busy at work that I forgot about it. Don’t worry because tomorrow is Saturday. We will play basketball as long as we want to, so don’t be sad.”

“Really, daddy? Promise?”

“Promise.” After that, he finally became cheerful. Christine and I talked for another 2 minutes more before we ended the call.

Later on, I exited MCC and drove my way towards the TBG club. It was already past five pm. When I arrived there, I went directly to our private room and when my friends saw me, they greeted me happily.

“Hey, I’m glad you didn’t get lost coming here.” Kyrus remarked. My eyebrows knitted together.

“And why would I get lost when I know the way here?”

“Because you haven’t been here for so long. I just thought that maybe, you forgot how to come here anymore or maybe, you couldn’t recognize us anymore.” I almost rolled my eyes because of what he said. The others laughed.

“Leave him be, Ky. Maybe, it’s really like that when you’re a pussy-whipped.” It was Oeris.

“Fùck you!” Everyone laughed again.

“Well, don’t compare your situation with Jace. He has his own family now while you people are just wandering around, hopping from one pùssy to another.” I was surprised when I heard that voice behind me. I turned around to check who it was. I was right. It was Ackier.

The last time I saw him was during the Welcome home party of JC. I thought he already left the USA but I was wrong.

“Who’s jumping from one pùssy to another? I’m sure, I’m not one of them.” Zandro butted in, feigning innocence.

“Me too. I’m as innocent as a child. I don’t even know what pùssy is.” Oeris said with an annoying smirk on his face and the other guys pretended to be vomiting because of what he said.

“Hey, don’t ever say petty lies like that again. I don’t want to vomit in here.” Marcus said and I couldn’t help but to shake my head. It has been so long since the last time I got to spend time with them like this and it was refreshing.

“Fools.” I then sat on the couch. Ackier poured some brandy in a glass then handed the glass to me before sitting on the single sofa on my left side. I accepted and took a sip. The other guys continued what they were doing.

Some of them were playing darts, billiards and bowling while Zardius was busy kicking and punching the sandbag as if he was pouring his anger on that poor sandbag.

“So, how’s married life, bud?” Ackier began. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Happy and contended.” I answered truthfully.

“I’m glad to hear that. Christine deserves to be happy after all the things that she’s been through.” He was smiling the whole time while saying that. My forehead crinkled.

“Tell me honestly, Savela. Do you have feelings for my wife?” I have been thinking about that ever since I saw them dancing at the anniversary party of TBG. He suddenly became serious and then stared at me.

“What do you think?” My eyes automatically squinted. I didn’t like that look on his face. For some reason, my breathing almost stopped while waiting for his answer.

“Don’t you dare say something that I don’t like, Savela. You know me.” My voice held warning. To my surprise, he suddenly burst into a fit of laughter.

“Hey, don’t be too serious, man. Chris is like a little sister to me and I’ve never thought of her that way. You know that we have a silent rule here in TBG and that’s to keep your hands from things that’s not yours. If I happened to like Christine that way then I would’ve quit the TBG because I could never face everyone, especially you, if that’s the case. Besides, I have someone now.”

For some reason, I felt relieved. He’s right. We have a silent rule in TBG and if he happened to break that rule, then he would never dare come here and show his face because he knew the consequences. But then, my eyebrows raised of his last sentence.

“You have someone? You mean, you have a new fùck buddy?” He was about to answer when Kyrus spoke.

“Hey, Acki. Looks like you’re in trouble.” Ackier’s eyebrows creased.

“What the heck are you talking abou—” Whatever Ackier was about to say was cut off when he noticed a woman standing next to Kyrus who was smirking full of amusement. The woman’s eyes turned into slits as she gazed at Ackier who suddenly stood up like a cheating student who got caught red handed by his teacher.

“H-Hey, sweetie baby…” Ackier was about to approach the woman but she already turned her back on him and then marched her way out of the door.

“Baby, wait!” But the woman didn’t listen. Ackier glared at Kyrus. “Why didn’t you tell me right away that she’s here?!” He hissed and Kyrus shrugged his shoulders.

“I called your name but you were too busy telling about your new fùck buddy to Jace to notice me.” Ackier cursed loudly as he ran his palm over his face in frustration.

“Damn! I’ve never said that I have a fùck buddy!” He then ran after the woman. “Wait, baby!” Upon exiting the room, Kyrus and I burst into a fit of laughter.

“Damn! That fùcker is now part of the pùssy-whipped club!”

“Yeah, right. Well, it’s not bad being one. Why don’t you join too?” I asked and he acted like he’s barfing like crazy. I rolled my eyes.

“Stop acting as if you’re not going to be a pùssy-whipped one day. I bet; you’re going to be worse than Ackier.”

“No, thank you, bud. I’m good.” I shook my head inwardly. He was even grinning playfully.

I scoffed. “Let’s see about that.”

“Don’t bother, Jace. No woman will ever take Ky seriously anyway. Who knows, he might spend the rest of his life alone.” Marcus butted in without looking at us because he was aiming to shoot. He was playing billiards with Zandro.

“I won’t because Choco and Mocha will be with me.” I gave him a dead-pan look.

“In case you forgot, Choco is your dog and Mocha is your cat.” I reminded him and he scratched the back of his head as if he just remembered that they’re his pets. The guys laughed. I shook my head. Kyrus is really crazy sometimes.

Later on, we joined the other guys on what they were doing. The others were already tipsy because they’re drinking while playing.

Ackier didn’t come back. Maybe, he’s busy with that woman by now.

“Hey, have you turned into a saint now, bud? How come you don’t want to drink?” It was Oeris.

“Well, my boss warned me not to drink and drive. I don’t want to sleep in the other room for the next few days.” They laughed.

“Such a dedicated husband, huh?” It was Zandro.

“Of course, I am.” I answered proudly and he laughed while shaking his head.

“How come the others are not here? I thought, this is supposed to be a get together of all the TBG members?” I then asked.

“Don’t ask the obvious, Montejo. The ones who are absent are obviously busy with their love-life.” Zardius spoke for the first time with a serious face.

“Oh, you’re here Zar. I didn’t notice you.” I jokingly said and he glared at me.

“Fùcker!” He hissed before chugging down the beer that he was drinking. “Why don’t you make yourself useful and be my sparring partner?”

The corner of my lips lifted. “Sure.” I then stood up. Zardius is my favorite sparring partner because he’s good. One mistake and I will end up in the hospital for sure.

It was already past 10 pm when I decided to go home. Christine and JC were already sleeping. I took my shower first before finally laying down in bed. I kissed their foreheads before closing my eyes.

The next morning, I received a tongue-lashing from my sweet wife not because of coming home late but because of the result of Zardius and I’s sparring. I had bruises on my face and arms. Well, Zardius was the same so we’re equal.

“C’mon, mi amor. It was just a friendly match. I didn’t fight with anyone. You know how good Zardius is.” I reasoned out when she castigated me. She glared at me.

“You know that I hate seeing you with bruises like this. Even if it was just a friendly match, you knew that it was dangerous but you still did it. What if something bad happened to you?” I chuckled and then pulled her closer to me.

“I’m sorry for worrying you, mi amor. Don’t worry because Zardius and I know our limits.” I then planted a soft kiss on her lips. “Forgive me, please?” I asked with puppy dog eyes and she rolled her eyes.

“Please, please, please?” I kept on saying while kept on kissing her too. Her face finally softened.

“You really love making me mad.” Even her voice has mellowed. I smiled.

“Am I forgiven?”

“On one condition.”

“Sure. What is it?”

“Buy me an ice cream sandwich. I’ve been craving for one since yesterday.” She answered.

“Sure, mi amor. I’ll go buy now.” I was about to go when she spoke again.

“One more thing.”

“I thought, you only had one condition, mi amor?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Why? Is there a problem?”

I shook my head right away. “No, ma’am!” I even saluted like a soldier. She laughed and then squeezed my cheeks.

“You look silly.” Damn! She looked so beautiful. I cupped her face and then kissed her passionately. She moaned with delight and kissed me back with equal fervor.

“The second condition is: make sure to keep your promise to your son. He’s been looking forward for today.”

“I intended to do that, mi amor. I promised him and I will surely keep my promise.” She smiled.

“Very good.” After that, I exited the house to buy my dear wife’s ice cream sandwich. Of course, I bought some for me an JC too.

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

CHRISTINE’s POV

After my work that Monday, I suddenly thought of dropping by at Bayleaf Corp., to visit my cousin, Regan. I suddenly missed him. We haven’t seen each other for at least two months now. But at the same time, I wanted to ask something to him.

When Noel and I arrived there, I told him to just go to the café nearby to drink some coffee while waiting for me.

When I reached Regan’s office, he was already getting ready to go home.

“What’s up? You didn’t inform me that you’re going to drop by.” He said upon seeing me.

“Well, I just missed you. We haven’t seen each other for at least 2 months now. I just wanted to see you.” I answered with a smile while gently rubbing my tummy.

“You should’ve called me instead of coming here by yourself. Remember that you’re pregnant.” I could hint the worry in his voice and that made me smile.

“It’s fine. I needed the exercise.” He rolled his eyes and continued arranging the stuff on his table. My eyes caught something on top of his table. It was a picture of him and Carina. My heart clenched tightly remembering about my best friend.

This was what I wanted to ask about to him. I’ve been wanting to see her for so long now and I missed her so bad already.

Until now, I’ve been regretting not telling her the truth back then. I felt like a terrible best friend because I let her continue her relationship with Reg even though I knew he truth.

Yes, one of the reasons why l didn’t say anything back then because Reg begged me not to. I agreed because I knew how much he loved Carina. I knew what he’d been through with his ex-wife that’s why when he finally found the love of his life, I didn’t have the heart to get in the way.

I thought, he would find a way before Carina discovered about his secret but he didn’t. Because of my silence, my best friend got hurt so bad. I took a deep breath in order to calm myself down.

“So, is there any news about her?” I tried to sound normal even though my heart was aching. He stopped what he was doing and then looked at me before sighing.

“I already found her, Chris.” My eyes widened in surprise. Gosh! I couldn’t believe it! Cari finally came back! An excited smile formed on my lips.

“Where is she? Did she talk to you? When did you find her?” He laughed amusedly.

“I managed to bring her back here in the USA.” My forehead knitted together.

“What? She was not here? So, where did you find her?”

“I found her in the UK while I was there. At first, she didn’t want to come home with me but I managed to convince her.”

“So, where is she now? Can I see her?” I asked expectantly. Gosh! I really felt excited and happy. I’ve been helping Regan on finding Carina before but because of all the unfortunate events that happened to my family these past few years, I stopped.

It dawned on me before too that maybe, we couldn’t find her no matter what we effort we exerted because she didn’t want to be found. I respected her decision because I knew that one day, she would eventually come back. And now, that day finally came.

“They’re at home. You can visit her if you want to.” I suddenly felt sad upon hearing that. I felt like I didn’t have the face to show her after what happened in the past. I shook my head.

“I don’t know if I could face her after what happened. I know for sure that she’s angry at me.” I couldn’t stop the tears that pooled from my eyes. Regan approached me and then comforted me by pulling me closer to him while rubbing my back.

“It’s okay. You know her better than anyone else. She is your best friend and I believe that everything could be sort out with a proper talk. Go and visit her when you’re ready.” I nodded my head and then leaned my head on his shoulder.

When if finally felt okay, we chatted for about 30 minutes more before we exited the building together and went home.

When I arrived home, JC happily greeted me with a warm hug.

“Mommy, daddy and I made a dessert! Come, taste it. I’m sure, you’ll like it.” He enthusiastically said.

“Really? Your daddy came home early?” I wasn’t expecting that because he usually comes home around 7 pm.

“Yes, mommy. I wanted to eat sweets and daddy decided for us to make one.” He then pulled me by the hand and took me to the kitchen.

There, I saw my handsome husband, wearing shorts and apron. As usual, he wasn’t wearing any shirt on.

“Hi, Mrs. Montejo. You’re becoming more beautiful with each passing day.” He said huskily before kissing me on the lips. I couldn’t help but to feel giddy. Such a sweet-tongued guy.

“Hmm. Such a flatterer, huh?”

“Nope. Just being honest, mi amor.” I was about to answer when JC spoke.

“Mommy, c’mon! Have a taste.” He said as he climbed up onto the island counter stool chair and then sat there. My forehead wrinkled upon seeing the dessert.

“What’s this dessert called, sweetheart?”

“Le—Le—” I chuckled because it looked like he forgot. “I know. It’s leche flan, right, daddy?”

“Very good, son. Yes, you’re right.” He then explained to me that it was a Filipino dessert that one of his friends taught him. I excitedly tasted it and it was so yummy.

“You helped daddy make this, sweetheart?”

“Yes, mommy.” He answered proudly.

“Wow. Good job!” I then kissed his cheek. He giggled.

“What about me, mi amor?” Jace questioned, pointing at himself. That made me chuckle. I kissed him on the lips.

“It’s delicious and I liked it. Thank you for your and JC’s effort.” He beamed as he pulled me by the waist.

“Anything for our queen, right, buddy?” Our son nodded his head with a wide smile on his face.

After that, we ate dinner and then enjoyed the dessert that they made afterwards. While we were in bed that night, I told Jace the good news about Carina and he was happy for me.

“I think, it’s better for you to go see Carina. Whatever happened in the past, that didn’t change the fact that you two are best friends. This is your chance to talk to her to fix everything between you two.” Jace advised me.

“You’re right, mi amor. I’ve been feeling so bad and guilty about what I did in the past and I think that this is the right time now to see her. I missed her already.”

“I’m sure, she missed you too. I’ve witnessed how close you two were before and I’m sure that she wants to see you too.”

Because of that, I finally got the courage to go see my long-lost best friend.

The next day, I went to Regan’s place and I was surprised when I saw Angela there. I haven’t seen her for so long and now, she’s suddenly here.

“Oh, my gosh! I didn’t know that you’re here. How come you didn’t come visit me? You’ve been living in Greece this past one year, right?” I asked, pouting, after we hugged each other.

“Yes, I was there. I’m sorry if I didn’t drop by your place to see you. I wasn’t feeling well since I arrived.” Somehow, an unknown emotion passed through her eyes but it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

“Are you okay?” She then flashed a smile.

“Of course, I am. Come on in. I’ll just call Reg and Carina.” I swallowed hard. My heart suddenly started beating nervously.

We went to the living room and then Angela went upstairs to call them. I was so tensed while waiting. Then, after a couple of minutes, I heard someone clear their throat. I stood up as if I was in a trance when I saw who it was. Emotion flooded my chest.

She looked so different now; so sexy with her outfit. I couldn’t believe that she wears outfits like this now.

I walked towards her without a second thought and hugged her tightly. It has been four years and it felt surreal.

“Oh, my God! Cari, you’re really here!” My tears fell. I felt so happy. I was kinda expecting for her to push me away but to my surprise, she hugged me back. Before coming here, I had a lot of things that I wanted to say to her but now, my emotions got the best of me. We stayed like that for a couple of minutes before we sat down.

I then finally managed to say what I’ve been wanting to say for so long.

“I’m sorry, Cari. After all these years, I couldn’t forgive myself for not telling you about Reg’s secret beforehand. I understand if you’re angry at me. I know, we hurt you.” I said full of regret.

“Please, forgive me for not telling you the truth, Cari. It’s just that Reg begged me not to tell you and that he was planning on telling you himself but things got out of hand and that led you leaving.” My tears continuously falling. She remained silent for a couple of seconds before I heard her sigh.

“That’s enough, Tin. I admit, I got angry at you, but then, I realized that maybe you had a good reason why you did that. Let’s just forget about all that and move on. We can’t change what already happened.” That surprised me. Until now, she’s still soft hearted.

Even after all the pain that she’s been, she managed to stay calm in front of me.

I bit my lower lip. “Am I forgiven?” She nodded her head. I hugged her happily and thanked her.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it anyway?”

“As I’ve told you just now, Reg begged me not to tell you. I agreed to him because I didn’t want you to get hurt. Even me, I was hurting for you that time but I understood my cousin’s reasoning then. Did he explain everything to you? About his marriage and all?” She shook her head with furrowed eyebrows.

“You must talk to him about it. I think, you need to know everything.” She shook her head again.

“It doesn’t matter anymore. Enough of this. I don’t want to stress you out. You’re pregnant and I don’t want this to affect your baby.” I was about to say something when I felt my baby moved. My eyes widened. It really felt weird when this happens.

“What happened?”

“Nothing. I just felt my baby kicked and it felt so strange.” I giggled.

“Yeah. I know that feeling. When are you due? Who’s the lucky guy?”

“2 months from now. His name is Jace. I will introduce him to you one of these days. Anyway, what do you mean by you know this feeling? Don’t tell me…” Carina chuckled.

“Yes, you guessed it right. I already have a child. She’ll be down here any moment now.” I was so shocked of her revelation. Later on, her daughter finally came down together with Regan and the moment I first looked at her, I already knew that she was Regan’s. The resemblance was uncanny.

“Come here, baby. This is your Aunt, Christine. She is your dad’s cousin and my best friend. Chris, she is Scarlet, my daughter.” Carina introduced.

“Our daughter.” Regan corrected as he sat beside Carina and wrapped an arm around her waist. I couldn’t hold back my giggle. They looked so sweet.

“Hello, Scarlet. You’re so cute. Come, give Aunt Christine a kiss and hug.” I beaconed her and she did right away. She was too cute. I couldn’t believe that Reg and Cari already have a little angel.

We continued chatting like that until Angela joined us. She said that she would go home to France in two days. Reg even asked if she could introduce her boyfriend to the family but she just said that she didn’t need a guy in her life.

She sounded okay when she said that but I knew her enough to know that she was lying. I could see the sadness and pain in her eyes even if she appeared to be fine. I wanted to ask her about it but I decided to just keep quiet. Angela doesn’t want to be pitied on.

After our happy conversation, they invited me for lunch and I gladly accepted. While we were eatin, I noticed that Regan was being extra sweet towards Cari and that made me feel happy. Even though I could tell that Cari was acting reserved towards him, her eyes were twinkling.

Now, I could finally feel at ease because Cari finally came home. After lunch, Carina and I continued our talk and she told me everything that happened in her life ever since she left the USA. I was so happy to learn that she’s finally with her father.

Upon learning that she didn’t live a miserable and hard life, my happiness finally completed. These past few months were the happiest moments of my life but there was still missing. Deep inside of me, I wanted to see my best friend to know if she was doing fine or not.

Now, we finally got reconnected and I couldn’t ask for more. Everything finally fell into place and now, my heart finally felt lighter.

When I arrived home, my son and husband greeted me cheerfully with a hug and that put a smile on my face. I maybe the happiest person alive right now and I couldn’t ask for more.

“Where have you been, mommy? We’ve been waiting for you.” My son asked.

“Yeah. He kept on checking outside if you already arrived home.” Jace said while chuckling.

“Aw. Did you miss mommy?” He nodded his head. “Sorry for taking so long. Mommy went to your Uncle Regan’s house to see my best friend.” JC’s forehead creased.

“Best friend?”

“Yes, sweetheart. One of these days, mommy will introduce you to her and her daughter, Scarlet.”

“Scarlet?”

“Yes, sweetheart. She’s your cousin too. Soon, you’ll meet them.”

“Wait, mi amor. Regan and Carina have a daughter?” Jace asked curiously.

“Yes, mi amor. Surprised?” He nodded his head. “Me too. Soon, we’ll see them.” Jace smiled.

“I can’t wait to make fun of that guy. I can’t imagine him being a dad. That guy doesn’t even know how to smile. How can he play with his daughter being so serious like that?” I laughed.

“Hey, Reg is a nice guy. I’m sure, he will be a wonderful father to Scarlet.”

“Well, let’s see about that.” I was about to say something when JC spoke.

“Mommy, daddy, let’s go. It’s already getting late.” Jace and I laughed because of what our son said. We decided to go to the nearby amusement park and he was so excited. He’s been asking us to bring him there but we didn’t have a time lately.

“Like father, like son indeed. Impatient.” I remarked and Jace laughed heartily.

“Well…That’s a Montejo for you, mi amor.” I rolled my eyes. He cupped my face and then kissed me tenderly on the lips.

“I love you, Mrs. Montejo.” A smile broke across my face. He really says that everyday and I would never get tired of hearing it.

“I love you too, Mr. Montejo.” We were about to kiss once again when JC interrupted us.

“What about me, mommy, daddy?” He was even pointing his finger at himself. Jace and I chuckled.

“Of course, mommy and daddy love you so much.” I answered and he beamed happily.

“I love you too so much, mommy daddy.” He then hugged us. My heart swelled with so much happiness. At last, no more pain and tears. Just love and happiness. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of this chapter?

Do you still remember this scene in MPEL?

What do you think of the reunion of Christine and Carina?

What about the get-together of the TBG guys?

What do you think will happen in the Epilogue?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW

Epilogue

A/N: Another story of mine has come to an end. I would like to take this opportunity to thank you all guys for reading this story and for supporting me all this time. I hope you won’t get tired of supporting my stories. 

*Anyway, who among the

TBG

guys do you want to be the main lead in TB & TP series 5?

*To my Filipino readers! Which of my stories do you want me to publish next? I’m going to submit my next book to my publisher soon. 

My next story will be after 2 weeks- 1 month because I need to edit my manuscript. See you on TB & TP series 5 guys! 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

EPILOGUE

4 years later

JACE’s

POV

After cooking, I merrily set the table. A contented smile appeared on my lips when I was finally done. It has been a while since I cooked for my family and I felt great. Today’s a special day because it’s our firstborn’s birthday.

I’ve even asked one of my friends to teach me how to make these particular dishes and luckily, I succeeded on perfecting it in a short period of time.

I wanted to cook dinner instead of breakfast but we already have planned our surprise tonight for JC’s birthday.

I then went upstairs to wake up my wife and children. I first went to our room and found my beautiful wife still sleeping like a log. But then, my steps came to a halt when I noticed that the blanket was already on the bottom part of the bed and her sexy figure was displayed before my hungry eyes.

I swallowed hard. She was only wearing her negligee and damn, she looked so seductive and sexy! My friend down there automatically came into life.

I came up here without any trace of sexual intention in me. I was just intending to just wake her up, but now, looked like my plan has changed.

I quickly got into bed, careful enough not to wake her up yet. I then slowly began pulling the hem of her negligee upwards up to her waist. I then began kissing her legs while my, slowly kissing my way upwards while my fingers began pulling her panties down.

When her sweet mound finally came into view, I gave it a kiss while continuously pulling her panties down until I finally succeeded on taking it off her. When I successfully removed that tiny garment off her, I was about to part her legs when she spoke.

“And what do you think you’re up to, Mr. Montejo?” I grinned at her. She finally woke up.

“You’re awake.” She rolled her eyes.

“Of course, I would. Who could remain sleeping like that after all that disturbance?” She asked with an eyebrow cocked up. I laughed.

“Well, I was about to just wake you up but I ended up like this because you looked so damn hot while sleeping like that.” I then parted her legs and my mouth watered when I saw her already wet core. I felt like a live fire engulf my whole being and the desire and lust that I was feeling doubled.

“Damn! No matter how many times we do this, I can’t get enough of you, mi amor.” I then gave her a lick and she moaned seductively. She closed her eyes while biting her lower lip as her hand pulled a handful of my hair as she spread her legs even more.

Her wild response made my body hotter. I couldn’t control myself anymore. I wanted her now! I was about to continue I was doing when we heard a series of knocks on the door.

“Mommy, daddy, wake up! We’re gonna be late!” Christine and I looked at each other when we recognized that voice. It was JC. My wife laughed.

“Sorry, my dear husband, but we need to get ready.” She then sat up, reached for her panties and put it back on.

“H-Hey, where do you think you’re going, mi amor? We haven’t even started yet.” I rebuked and tried to stop her but she already got off the bed.

Christine laughed. “Oh, God, mi amor. You look like a horny teenager.” Amusement was evident on her face.

“I am damn horny, mi amor.” Her cheeks went red upon hearing what I’ve answered.

“You’re really hopeless—” She couldn’t finish her sentence because our son knocked again.

“Mommy, daddy, wake up!” I groaned inwardly. Talking about blue balls. She chuckled and then approached me.

“Let’s just continue this tonight.” She said and then kissed me on the cheek.

“Really?” My excitement came back. She laughed and shook her head.

“Oh, God! You’re really insatiable!”

“Only to you, mi amor. Only to you.” She rolled her eyes but the smile on her face told me that she was giddy. The series of knocks continued.

“Mommy, daddy!” This time, it was our second child who was calling for us. Christine shook her head amusedly before finally opening the door.

Our two boys came in with furrowed eyebrows while looking at the both of us alternately.

“Mommy, daddy, why weren’t you answering us? Were you busy doing something?” It was JC. I almost choked with my own spit while Christine’s cheeks on the other hand reddened. I knew for sure that JC didn’t mean anything of what he said but he hit the nail on the head.

“Sorry, buddy. Your mommy and I were just busy.” My wife gave me a look and I couldn’t help but chuckle. She was about to speak when our younger child interrupted her.

“Good morning, mommy!” Chad Josiah, our second child happily greeted Christine and then asked her to carry him. We also call him CJ.

“Good morning, sweetheart. I thought you’re already a big boy? Why do you still want mommy to carry you?” My wife asked and our youngest grinned. He’s already four years old but he still loves being carried.

“Because I love mommy so much!” He kissed his mommy’s cheeks.

“What about, daddy, son? Won’t you greet daddy good morning too?” I asked CJ and he quickly asked his mommy to put him down and then ran towards me.

“Good morning, daddy!” He hugged and kissed me on the cheeks too. I ruffled his hair fondly. He’s really a cheerful child and very mommy’s boy.

I looked at JC who was still pouting. “What about you, buddy? Won’t you greet mommy and daddy good morning?”

“I was supposed to, but CJ already did it first.” I chuckled amusedly. He’s already 8 years old and he’s growing up so fast. I couldn’t believe that it has been more than four years since he came back home to us.

“Aw, my son is sulking. Come here.” Christine opened her arms and JC gladly hugged his mother.

“Good morning, mommy.”

“Good morning too.” She then cupped JC’s face and then stared at him. “Happy birthday, sweetheart. I love you.” Christine kissed his forehead. JC finally smiled.

“Thank you, mommy. I love you too.” I stood up and then went closer to them.

“Happy birthday, son. Daddy cooked breakfast for you and of course, for your mommy and CJ too.”

“Thank you, daddy.” He hugged me. I kissed his forehead. I knew why he’s sulking. Maybe he thought that we forgot about his game and his birthday.

“Mommy, daddy, what about my game? Did you forget about it?” He asked out of the blue. I knew it.

“Of course not, son. Your mommy and I were about to go out of our room when you and CJ came here.” I answered. Well, it was true. I was about to wake them up, but my libido got the best of me because of seeing my tempting wife sleeping in bed.

Forgetting our sons’ special occasions was not in Christine’s and I vocabulary. We see to it that they’re our priority.

“Your daddy is right, sweetheart. We would never forget about your basketball game. C’mon, go down to the kitchen with your daddy and CJ. Mommy will just wash my face.” My wife said.

“C’mon, guys. Let’s eat the breakfast that daddy prepared.”

“Really, daddy? You were really the one who cooked breakfast today?” It was CJ.

“Yes, son. Why? Don’t you like it?”

“Hmmm…Let’s see. The last time you cooked something, it was fine.” Christine and I laughed because of what our younger son said. I ruffled his hair.

“You’re really daddy’s number one critic when it comes to cooking.” CJ beamed.

“That’s why make sure that the breakfast you prepared is delicious, mi amor. You know our sons. They’re going to criticize everything for sure.” I scratched the back of my head because of what my wife said.

“Well, to be fair, daddy’s effort is 10/10 so even if it’s not delicious, I will still eat it.” JC voiced out which made me smile. Even though our firstborn was kinda picky eater just like his younger brother, he knows how to appreciate effort.

“That’s my boy.” I couldn’t be prouder of my sons. Even though they’re naughty sometimes, they know when to stop. They’re growing up the right way. Their respect towards us as their parents is always there.

After that, the three of us went down and later on, Christine joined us.

“How’s daddy’s cooking, sweethearts?” Christine asked our kids while we’re in the middle of eating.

“It’s delicious, mommy. I like it.” It was CJ. My wife smiled proudly at me.

“Really, buddy? You’re not saying that so that daddy won’t feel sad?” He shook his head.

“No, daddy. It’s really delicious.” He then continued eating with gusto.

“CJ is right, daddy. This is the most delicious food that you’ve cooked.” JC complimented and I felt so happy and relieve at the same time. I thought, I would receive harsh remarks again. Well, my kids don’t insult me nor say bad things about my cooking.

They just say the truth without second thoughts which was always making Christine shake her head in amusement. Well, our sons were just being honest so it’s okay for me.

About two hours later, we went to the basketball game of JC. It was his second tournament and Christine and I were so excited. Last year, JC’s team got the third place that’s why he trained so hard for this year.

He really loves playing basketball and he’s good at it.

“Go, JC! Go, JC! Go, JC!” Christine and CJ cheered loudly which made me chuckle. It hasn’t started yet but they’re already so hyper. They were even holding posters which says ‘Go, CJ!’ which CJ made. He loves drawing and he’s good at it.

I looked at the time. The game was about to start but they haven’t arrived yet. I huffed. JC would be disappointed for sure if they couldn’t come.

When they finally introduced each players of each team, we cheered as loud as we could for JC and he looked happy about it but I could tell that his eyes were looking for them. I grunted.

When the game finally started, his energy wasn’t like the usual.

“Son, you can do it! Go!” I cheered for him loudly. He nodded his head at me. Then, he managed to steal the ball and dribbled his way towards the basket to score but it didn’t go in.

“Aw! JC, what are you doing?” CJ screamed in frustration. Christine looked at me.

“Where are they? JC has been looking forward for today because they promised to be here.” She sounded disappointed. I huffed and then took my phone out from my pocket. I was about to dial when CJ squealed.

“Papy, mamie!” He stood up and then greeted them with a hug.

“Sorry, guys, we’re late. There was a road accident and we got stuck there for about 45 minutes.” It was my mother. She was with my father. Yes, my father came back to the family and we accepted him with open arms.

I knew for so long that my mother still loved my father and I didn’t want to hinder them with happiness. Besides, Christine and I managed to forgive my father and now, my parents are together again. Christine and I greeted them with a hug.

“I’m glad the first quarter hasn’t finished yet. I don’t want JC to think that we don’t want to watch his game.” My father said.

“Don’t worry, dad. JC is a smart kid and if it happened that you couldn’t come because of the road accident, he would surely understand.” My father smiled and then tapped my shoulder.

“I know, son. I’m just happy that we made it.” I was about to answer when another group arrived. It was my parents in law and Marco and Maggie together with their children. We happily greeted them and after that, we cheered for JC loudly.

The moment everyone arrived, we noticed the changed JC’s play. Now, his true motivation and skill resurfaced. Because of that, he did great. He scored many times and we couldn’t be any prouder.

When the game ended, everyone of us were happy because JC’s team won. But just as planned, everyone told JC that they needed to go somewhere.

“I’m sorry, JC, but papy and mamie need to attend an urgent meeting.” My father said apologetically, and JC looked disappointed.

“But it’s already late, papy. Can’t you at least stay for an hour to celebrate with us?” We didn’t mention about his party to him.

“Sorry, JC. But don’t worry, we’ll make it up to you next time, okay?” JC nodded his head even though he looked like he was about to cry.

“Sorry, darling, but we need to go as well. We need to fly to Houston for an urgent matter.” It was my mother in law.

“You too, grandma, grandpa?” He asked in disbelief.

“Even your Aunt Maggie and her family need to go home as well. I’m sorry that we can’t celebrate with you. Don’t worry because you have your parents and your brother here.” My mother in law answered and then kissed JC’s forehead.

JC looked down, obviously sad, but then nodded his head. When everyone left, we tried to lift up his modd.

“What do you want, son? Do you want us to eat at the restaurant to celebrate?” I asked while we’re on our way to our car.

“They didn’t even greet me happy birthday, daddy.” He pouted without answering my question. Christine and I looked at each other discreetly and then smiled.

“Maybe, they just forgot, sweetheart. Don’t worry because we’ll call them later.” Christine said and then hugged our son.

“But mommy, daddy and I greeted you, JC, so it’s okay. You don’t have to be sad.” CJ uttered, looking so sad just like JC.

“Your brother is right, son. No need to be sad. We’re here for you. So, what do you want for us to do before going home?”

“Let’s just eat burritos, daddy.” He still looked down but we tried our best to cheer him up. We went to a Mexican restaurant and ordered take away. The restaurant was full and the kids didn’t want to wait.

Because the kids were already starving, they ate their food in the car while we were on our way home.

When we arrived, JC was still down and so was CJ. He was affected of his big brother’s mood.

When we arrived home, the entire house was dark just like we’ve planned and the kids noticed it.

“Mommy, why is it dark in here?” CJ asked while we’re getting out of the car.

“Maybe there’s a power interruption, sweetheart.” Christine answered.

“Boys, can you open the door, please?” I told them as I took our things.

“Okay, daddy.” The two opened the double doors and imagine their surprise when all the lights lit up and everyone was there.

“Happy birthday, JC!” They all said loudly in unison and the sad face of our son finally brightened upon seeing everyone there.

“Mommy, daddy, did you plan all this?” He asked happily.

“Yes, sweetheart. We didn’t want you to be sad on your birthday, so we invited everyone.” He rushed towards us and hugged us.

“Thank you, mommy, daddy!”

“You’re welcome, son.” After that, JC thanked everyone for coming to his birthday. We didn’t tell him that we were planning on having a party in order to surprise him. It was our first time surprising him like this and it a success.

Our families just lied when they said that they needed to leave New York. It was just their alibi so that they could join the surprise.

I could see the happiness on JC’s face while hugging everyone and thanking them for coming. I looked at my wristwatch. It was already 6 pm. The party will start at 7 pm so we went upstairs to freshen up and get ready for the party.

The 8th birthday of JC will be held at the garden in the backyard of our house. We told the boys not to go there since yesterday because people were there, decorating the place.

Thankfully, JC and CJ didn’t suspect anything and didn’t have any idea about the surprise. We didn’t tell CJ about it because he would tell his big brother for sure.

My friends at TBG together with their families came as well. The members of the ‘pussy-whipped club’ increased now and it was funny watching them eat their words. Now, they’re so in love with their wives. Only a few of our friends were still single. Even JC’s friends were there too.

“Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming to our son, JC’s birthday. Thank you because you joined the surprise and made our son happy by attending this special event. Anyway, to you, JC. I just want to take this opportunity to say how proud I am because you’re my son.

“Ever since you came back to us, you’ve been nothing but joy to me and your mother. I hope that you will achieve your goals in life and continue being a good person. Happy birthday and I love you.” I said when it was time for me to speak on the stage.

“Thank you, daddy. I love you.” He hugged me and I hugged him back.

“I forgot to say that I’m so proud because JC’s team won their basketball match today!” I announced and everyone clapped. After that, it was Christine’s turn to speak. She became a little bit emotional but the happiness on her face was undeniable.

Even CJ had his chance to speak on the stage too.

Later on, it was time for the magician to perform and the kids enjoyed it so much. After that, it was time for the parents and children’s games and it was so fun.

JC and CJ were so competitive that they joined every game. Even the children of Angela and Hunter, Maggie and Marco, and our friends’, joined as well and it was so fun to watch.

Then, it was time to eat. Christine and I’s family were sitting together at one big table.

“Grandpa is so proud of you, JC. We don’t have a basketball player in the family and you’re the first one. I’m sure that you will be a great basketball player one day. Just train more and you will surely make it.” My father in law, Robert Lenard, said to JC and the latter beamed full of joy.

“Thank you, grandpa. It’s my dream to be a successful basketball player one day so I’ll train harder.” That made Christine and I smile. He’s still young but he already knows what he wants.

“Are you sure that basketball is your only goal, sweetie? Don’t you have another dream?” It was my mom.

“Hmmm. I want to travel around the world with mommy, daddy and CJ.”

“What about your future job, sweetie? Don’t you have anything in mind yet?” I sighed.

“Mom, JC is only 8 years old. He will surely think about that when the time comes. For now, his goal is basketball so we will support him with that as long as he doesn’t neglect his studies.” I said. It was my mother’s turn to sigh.

“I know. It’s just that—” Whatever she wanted to say was cut off when my father interrupted her.

“Honey, your son is right. JC will surely find out what he really wants aside from basketball in the future. For now, let’s just support him and make sure to not pressure him with anything because that will not be good for him.”

“Fine. You two won. I give up.” My mom conceded and that made us laugh. Now, there wasn’t any awkwardness between me and my father anymore. When I’ve accepted him into our lives, I’ve thrown any resentment and anger that I had for him behind.

I did that because I saw his efforts. Yes, he did his best to earn our forgiveness and trust. I knew it wasn’t easy for him that time but he didn’t give up on us.

I realized that everything that happened was Doctor Baron’s fault and that I shouldn’t blame Mantus or my father any longer. Everyone of us became the victim of Doctor Baron. Thankfully, I made the right decision of opening my heart for my father because now, my sons were so attached to him and even to Mantus.

JC and CJ enjoy spending time with their grandparents so much and everytime I see the smile on their faces, I knew that I did the right thing.

After the meal, it was the kids’ turn to greet JC one by one as they give their gifts to him. The first one who greeted him was Marky. He was already 7 years old. He looked so cute with his outfit. He looks like a younger version of his father, Marco.

“Happy birthday, JC. I wish that you won’t bully me anymore.”

“Hey, you’re the one who bullies me sometimes.” JC answered and everyone laughed.

Well, the two bully each other sometimes but not to the point of hurting each other. It’s just their way of make fun of each other. Unlike the first time they met, they’re very close now and Christine once said that the two boys’ closeness reminds her of Marco and Kyrus’ friendship.

Everyone laughed even more when Marky gave his gift. “Hey, this is my robot toy that you borrowed last week.” JC said. The robot wasn’t even wrapped.

“Yes. I’m giving it back to you now.” Marky answered with a grin and I couldn’t help but to laugh. Kids.

“Hey, buddy. Stop making fun of your cousin. That’s not your gift to him.” It was Marco who came forward to give the big box to Marky. I shook my head. Marky really knows how to make fun of his cousin.

The next one who greeted JC was Maia Julianne. The younger sibling of Marky. Maia was only four months older than CJ. She looked like a little princess in her outfit. To my amusement, Marco was the one who was carrying her gift for JC because it was bigger than her.

Then the other cousins of JC such as Scarlet, Jayden, Aiden, Hunt Zadkiel and Aniela greeted him as well. Ellie and her children couldn’t attend the party because it was too dangerous for the kids to go out in the public yet. No one aside from the Lenard, Novel and Amouretti family knows that Avellie and Rexus exist.

Ellie wasn’t sure if her lover was still alive or not and she couldn’t take the risk of letting the kids out in the open yet because of what happened in the past.

After all the birthday greetings, we sang happy birthday to JC who has an 8- layer cake, symbolizing his age.

Seeing him so happy like that made Christine and I happy too. After the party and he was about to sleep, we decided to tell him about our gift.

“Is this true, mommy, daddy? We’re going to tour around the world starting on our summer vacation?” He asked excitedly and Christine and I nodded our heads.

“Yes, sweetheart. It’s one of your dreams, right?”

“Yes, mommy! Thank you so much.” He kissed us both on the cheeks and then hugged us.

“Of course, we can’t go to every country that you want to visit at once so every school vacation, you have to choose which country we should go to.”

“Yes, daddy! I will!” His face was full of excitement.

“Just remember to study hard in school, sweetheart.”

“Of course, mommy. I want to make you and daddy proud, so I’ll study hard.”

“That’s our son. Responsible and smart.” JC beamed and then hugged us again.

“Thank you again, mommy, daddy. I’m so happy right now.”

“You’re welcome, sweetheart. We love you so much that’s why we want you to be happy.” JC was about to answer when CJ butted in.

“What about me, mommy, daddy?” His little eyebrows ere creased.

“Of course, we love you too, sweetheart. Come here.” He gladly obliged and hugged us too.

When I was younger, I told myself not to be like my father. He wasn’t there for me while growing up and it left a big hole in my heart.

Now, I could proudly say to myself that I did it. Even though I wasn’t a perfect father to my children, I could proudly say that my kids are happy being my children. My family is happy and that’s the most important for me. I couldn’t ask for more.

After that, Christine and I went to our room.

“Why are you grinning at me like that?” My wife asked with an eyebrow cocked up. We were about to lay down.

“Well, you know what’s next, right?” I asked playfully and her forehead crinkled.

“What else other than to sleep?” I clucked my tongue three times before I pulled her by the waist until her soft body landed on top of me. She gasped in surprise.

“Jace!” I smirked.

“C’mon, mi amor. You promised.” Her lips parted before she smacked me on the arm.

“You still remember about that?”

“Of course, mi amor. I’ve been looking forward since this morning.” She shook her head in disbelief.

“You’re really hopeless.” I chuckled.

“Only for you, mi amor. Besides, we should double our efforts now. I want to have our little princess soon.”

“You really want a baby girl, huh?”

I smiled. “Yes, mi amor. You know how much I’ve been looking forward for it.” I then began kissing her neck while my hands began roaming around her sexy body.

“Ohhh…wait—”

“What?” I asked but didn’t stop what I was doing.

“My period is delayed, and I think—” I stopped with eyes widened and looked at her.

“You’re pregnant?” I couldn’t hide my excitement.

“I think so.” Upon hearing that, I got off the bed and then ran towards the terrace.

“Yahoo!” I yelled full of joy and my wife followed me.

“Shhh! The kids are probably sleeping by now!” She rebuked but I ignored what said and then kissed her hard on the lips.

“I’m the happiest man alive.” I said when our lips pulled away.

“Hey, I’m not sure that I’m pregnant yet.”

“You’re pregnant. I can feel it.” She rolled her eyes.

“What if it’s a boy again?”

“Then, I’ll get you pregnant again.” Her eyes widened.

“What?!”

“Of course, mi amor. As they say, try and try until you succeed.” I said playfully and she pinched me on my stomach a couple of times.

“I can’t believe you! You—” Whatever she wanted to say was cut off when I sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. The fire between us instantly ignited. I scooped her up onto my arms and then carried her to our bed.

There, we made love over and over again until we couldn’t lift a finger. I felt so happy. Even though we haven’t confirmed her pregnancy yet, I could tell that she was already.

“Oh, God. You really tired me out.” She complained after that. I smirked.

“Well, it’s our way of celebrating because we received another blessing.” I answered and then kissed her tummy. She smiled.

“You’re really happy.”

“And I know that you’re happy too.” I answered. She smiled.

“Of course, I am.” I kissed my way upwards until our lips met.

“I love you so much, mi amor.” I whispered huskily. Her eyes watered.

“I love you so much too. Thank you for being the best husband to me and father to our children.” Suddenly, my eyes watered as well.

Yes, this is our life now. Sometimes, there are down moments, but we make sure that our love for each other is there. My family is the greatest blessing that I’ve ever received, and I couldn’t ask for more. 

🗽©️💞ⓙ 🗽

What do you think of the Epilogue?

What do you think of the love story of Christine and Jace?

Did you enjoy this story?

What do you think? Is Christine pregnant again? Is it a baby girl or boy again?

COMMENT, VOTE, SHARE & FOLLOW